-^ 


Shelf.... 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 

BV^4070  rC64  M4  1884     ^^"' 
Columbia  Theological 

Seminary. 
Memorial  volume  of  the  semi 

centennial  of  the 


MEMORIAL  VOLUME 


OF   THE 


SEMI-CENTENNIAL 


OF   THE 


THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY 


AT 


COLUMBIA,  SOUTH  CAEOLU^A. 


COLUMBIA,  S.  C. 

PRINTED   AT   THE    PRESBYTERIAN   PUBLISHING   HOUSE. 

1884. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

PAGE 

Minutes  op  Alumni  Association ix 


PART  I.     ADDRESSES. 

Opening  Address. 

By  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D.,  LL.  D 3 

Congratulatory  Address  to  Dr.  Howe. 

By  Rev.  James  H.  Saye 8 

Dr.  Howe's  Response 11 


PART  II.     DISCOURSES. 

The  Spirit  op  Presbyterianism. 

By  T.  E.  Peck,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  in   Union 

Theological  Seniinaiy,  Va 17 

The  Old  Testament  in  History;    or,   Revelation  and 
Criticism. 

By  Henry  M.  Smith,  D.  D.,  Pastor  of  the  Third  Pres- 
byterian church,  New  Orleans,  La 39 

The  Pulpit  and  the  Pastorate. 

By  C.  A.  Stillman,  D.  D.,  Pastor  of  the  Presbyterian 

church,  Tuskaloosa,  Ala 84 

The  Federal  Theology:    Its  Import  and  its  Regulative 
Inpluence. 

By  John  L.  Girardeau,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  in 

Columbia  Theological  Seminary 96 

PART  III.     HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 

History  op  Columbia  Theological  Seminary. 

By  George  Howe,  D.  D.,  LL.  D 131 


IV  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

PAOE 

History  op  Foreign  Missions,  as  related  to  the  South- 
ern Presbyterian  Church  and  Columbia  Seminary. 
By  J.  Leighton  Wilson,  D.  D.,  Secretary  of  Foreign 

Missions 157 

PART  IV.    MEMORIAL  SKETCHES  OF  DECEASED 
PROFESSORS  AND  STUDENTS. 

PEOFESSOES : 

Thomas  Goulding,  D.  D. 

By  Eov.  F.  E.  Goulding 181 

James  Henley  Thornwell,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

By  John  B.  Adger,  D.  D 188 

Charles  Colcock  Jones,  D.  D. 

By  John  Jones.  D.  D 195 

Aaron  Whitney  Leland,  D.  J). 

By  Joseph  Bardwell,  D.  D 205 

William  Swan  Plumer,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

By  Moses  H.  Hoge,  I).  D 210 

STUDENTS: 

James  McEwen  Hall  Adams 217 

William  Hooper  Adams 219 

William  Alcorn 220 

Donald  John  Auld,  M.  D 221 

Augustus  O.  Bacon 223 

Henry  Howard  Banks 224 

William  Banks 226 

John  Andrew  Barr 228 

James  Scott  Barr 229 

Samuel  James  Bingham 230 

Eobert  Manton  Brearley 233 

William  Howard  Brooks 235 

Samuel  Eobins  Brown,  D.  D 236 

Edward  H.  Buist 238 

John  B.  Cassells 239 

Edwin  Cater 240 

Samuel  EdAvard  Chandler 242 

George  Henry  Coit 243 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


PAGE 


James  Coopei-  Cozby 244 

James  Archibald  Cousar 246 

William  Banks  Crawford 247 

Thomas  H.  Cunningham 248 

William  Curtis,  LL.  D 250 

William  Coombs  Dana,  J).  D 251 

Edward  Chaffin  Davidson 252 

Thomas  J.  Davidson. 253 

James  Adams  Davies 254 

Thomas  Lockwood  DeVeaux 255 

Henr}^  Robertson  Dickson 257 

Samuel  Donnelly 258 

Joh II  Douglas  260 

Robert  L.  Douglas  262 

John  Elbert  DuBose 263 

Julius  J.  DuBose 264 

J.  DeWitt  Duncan 265 

Albert  M.  Egerton 266 

William  Curdy  Emerson 268 

Adolphus  H.  Epstein 269 

David  Finley 270 

Malcolm  D.  Eraser 271 

S.  R.  Frierson 272 

Savage  Smith  Gaillard 274 

James  Finlej"  Gibert 275 

Joseph  Gibert 278 

James  Ruet  Gilland 279 

Francis  R.  Goulding 280 

William  Allen  Gray ; 282 

Matthew  Greene 283 

George  Cooper  Gregg 283 

Robert  W.  Hadden 285 

Henry  Hardie 286 

John  Stitt  Harris 287 

Homer  Hendee 289 

Thomas  Hobby 290 

William  Inge  Hogan 290 

Richard  Hooker 291 

Franklin  Merriam  Howell 293 


VI  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

William  L.  Hu£vhes 294 

John  C.  Humphry 295 

William  Meriwether  Ingram 298 

Thomas  Chalmers  Johnson 299 

Eobert  Crawford  Johnston 300 

E.  C.  Ketchum 301 

Elmore  Kinder 302 

A.  L.  Kline,  D.  D 303 

Barnabus  Scott  Krider 305 

George  Whitfield  Ladson 306 

Eobert  Harvey  Laiferty  ••  307 

Bazile  E.  Lanneau 309 

I.  S.  K.  Legare 310 

Andrew  Eutherford  Liddell 311 

G.  C.  Logan 313 

A.  J.  Loughridge 314 

William  LeConto 315 

Thomas  Magruder 317 

John  Boyd  Mallard 317 

Charles  W.  Martin 318 

William  Mathews 318 

John  F.  Mayne 319 

Thomas  Livingston  McBryde,  D.  D 320 

James  E.  MeCarter 321 

Eobert  Warnoek  McCormick 322 

William  J.  McCormick 324 

William   McDuffie 326 

Duncan  E.  Mclntyre 326 

John  BlueMcKinnon  327 

John  McLees 328 

Eobert  McLees 330 

Daniel  Milton  McLure 331 

Peter  McNab 332 

John  Calvin  McNair 333 

Donald  McQueen,  D.  D 335 

James  Lyman  Merrick 337 

Telemachus  F.  Montgomery 337 

William  H.  Moore 339 

Hugh  A.  Munroe 339 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS.  VII 

PAGE 

Thomas  Marquis  Newell 340 

Ebon  Newton 341 

Samuel  Orr 342 

M.  A.  Patterson 343 

Eichard  Peden 345 

Abner  A.  Porter,  D.  I) 345 

David  H.  Porter,  J).  D 347 

Joseph  D.  Porter 348 

Rufus  Kilpatrick  Porter 349 

Joseph  Melanchthon  Quarterman 350 

John  Winn  Quarterman 352 

Charles  Malone  Richards 353 

H.  W.  Rogers 354 

W.  H.  Roane 355 

Isaac  Hadden  Salter 356 

William  Edward  Scriven 357 

Lucius  A.  Simonton 358 

Arthur  Melville  Small 359 

Robert  Robertson  Small 360 

Angus  Ferguson  Smith 362 

Roiaert  L.  Smyth 363 

W.  R.  Stoddard 363 

AYallaes  Howard  Stratton 364 

Philip  H.  Thompson 365 

Edward  R.Ware 366 

John  Franklin  W^atson 367 

Winslow  Brainard  Watts.... 368 

Samuel  Park  Weir 369 

William  Wiley 370 

Albert  Williams 371 

A.  W.  Wilson 372 

Charlton  H.  Wilson 375 

John  D.  Wilson 376 

Leighton  B.  Wilson  377 

William  W.Wilson 379 

Peter  Winn 380 

John  Alfred  Witherspoon 381 

Arthur  McDow  Wrenn 383 

William  Black  Yates 383 


VIII  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


PART  V. 


PAGE 


Eulogy  on  Professor  George  Howe,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

By  Prof.  John  L.  Girardeau,  D.  D.,  LL.  D 387 

APPENDIX. 

Catalogue  op  the  Faculty  and  Students  op  Columbia 
Seminary. 

Faculty 421 

Students 422 


MINUTES  OF  THE  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION. 

Columbia,  S.  C,  Nov.  4,  1881,  7^  p.  m. 

The  Alumni  of  the  Theological  Seminary  met  in  the  First 
Presbyterian  church,  and  were  called  to  order  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
B.  M.  Palmer,  who  requested  the  Rev.  Dr.  I.  S.  K.  Axson,  chair- 
man of  the  meeting  held  in  Charleston,  May  25th,  1880,  to  take 
the  chair,  and  Rev.  T.  H.  Law,  Secretary  of  that  meeting,  to  act 
as  Secretary  of  this  until  the  organisation  of  an  Alumni  Associa- 
tion, to  be  assisted  by  Rev.  J.  W.  Flinn,  Secretary  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Arrangements. 

The  exercises  of  the  evening  were  opened  with  the  singing  of 
a  hymn ;  after  which  the  meeting  Avas  led  in  prayer  by  the  Rev. 
James  Beattie,  one  of  the  original  students  of  Rev.  Dr.  Goulding 
at  Lexington,  Ga.,  before  the  establishment  of  the  Seminary  here, 
and  subsequently  a  member  of  the  first  class  in  the  institution. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Palmer  then  delivered  a  discourse  intro- 
ductory to  the  celebration  of  Rev.  Dr.  George  Howe's  fifty  years' 
services  as  Professor  in  the  institution,  his  entrance  marking  the 
beginning  of  the  Seminary  as  an  organised  school  of  theological 
training. 

At  the  close  of  the  discourse,  the  graduates  and  former  stu- 
dents present  proceeded  to  organise  an  Alumni  Association.  The 
roll  was  called  class  by  class,  and  the  following  responded  to  their 
names,  which  Avere  enrolled  in  classes  according  to  the  year  of 
graduation  of  the  classes  to  which  they  respectively  belonged : 

1833.  James  Beattie,  J.  Leighton  Wilson. 

1834.  I.  S.  K.  Axson. 
1837.  J.  H.  Saye. 
1839.  John  Jones. 

1841.  S.  H.  Hay,  NeiU  McKay,  B.  M.  Palmer. 

1842.  D.  E.  Frierson,  Z.  L.  Holmes. 

1844.  E.  F.  Hyde,  C.  B.  Stewart,  C.  A.  Stillman. 

1848.  J.  L.  Girardeau. 

1849.  R.  H.  Reid. 

1851.  Donald  Eraser,  A.  A.  James. 


X  MINUTES 

1852.  D.  L.  Buttolph,  James  Douglas. 

1853.  S.  C.  Alexander,  R.  A.  Mickle. 

1854.  Douglas  Harrison,  H.  M.  Smith. 

1855.  N.  W.  Edmunds. 

1856.  James  McDoAvell. 

1857.  J.  E.  Dunlop,  W.  A.  Wood. 

1858.  W.  F.  Pearson. 

1859.  R.  B.  Anderson,  Robert  Bradley. 

1860.  Jno.  R.  Riley. 

1861.  E.  H.  Buist,  J.  B.  Mack. 

1862.  W.  E.  Boggs,  G.  R.  Brackett,  J.  D.  A.  Brown,  J.  H. 
Colton,  James  S.  Cozby,  Thos.  H.  Law,  Wm.  McDonald,  Hugh 
McLees,  C.  S.  Vedder. 

1863.  R.  E.  Cooper,  E.  M.  Green. 

1864.  W.  P.  Jacobs. 

1868.  W.  W.  Mills. 

1869.  A.  P.  Nicholson,  W.  C.  Smith. 

1870.  L.  K.  Glasgow,  John  G.  Law,  J.  L.  Martin. 

1871.  H.  C.  DuBose,  G.  T.  Goetchius,  E.  L.  Leeper,  Jas.  S. 
White. 

1872.  A.  R.  Kennedy,  T.  C.  Ligon,  R.  W.  Boyd. 

1873.  C.  E.  Chichester,  W.  J.  McKay. 

1874.  J.  G.  Fair,  J.  G.  Hall,  R.  A.  Miller,  R.  D.  Perry,  J. 
H.  Thornwell,  L.  R.  McCormick. 

1875.  J.  W.  Flinn,  H.  B.  Garriss,  R.  C.  Ligon,  W.  E.  Mc- 
Ilwain. 

1876.  J.  Y.  Allison,  D.  A.  McRae,  S.  L.  Morris. 

1877.  E.  P.  Davis,  J.  E.  Fogartie,  G.  A.  Trenholm. 

1878.  D.  I.  Craig,  H.  G.  Gilland,  T.  P.  Hay,  J.  L.  William- 
son, J.  C.  McMullen. 

1879.  H.  C.  Fennel,  E.  G.  Smith,  J.  L.  Stevens. 

1880.  J.  T.  Plunkett,  L.  H.  Robinson,  C.  L.  Stewart,  R.  A. 
Webb,  S.  L.  Wilson,  A.  M.  Sale,  T.  B.  Craig. 

1881.  VV.  G.  Neville,  J.  L.  McLin. 

The  Committee  appointed  in  Charleston  to  prepare  and  pre- 
sent at  this  meeting  the  draft  of  a  Constitution,  reported  through 
Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Palmer.     The  Constitution  proposed  was  taken 


OF   ALUMIS^r   ASSOCIATION.  XI 

up  article  by  article,  and  each  one  was  unanimously  adopted; 
after  which  it  was  adopted  as  a  whole. 

The  Association,  on  motion,  proceeded  to  complete  the  organi- 
sation by  the  election  of  officers,  the  following  officers  being  chosen 
to  serve  for  the  next  year: 

President,  B.  M.  Palmer. 

Vice-President,  John  L.  Girardeau. 

Secretary,   Thomas  H.  Law. 

Treasurer,  Joseph  B.  Mack. 

The  President  then  took  the  chair,  and  according  to  a  pro- 
gramme previously  arranged,  the  Rev.  James  H.  Saye,  a  vener- 
able member  of  the  class  of  1837,  delivered  an  address  to  the  Rev. 
Geo.  Howe,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  congratulatory  upon  the  completion 
of  fifty  years'  services  in  the  Professorship  of  Biblical  Literature 
in  the  Seminary.  This  address  was  responded  to  in  appropriate 
terms  by  Dr.  Howe. 

The  Committee  of  Arrangements  having  invited  the  Faculties 
of  the  several  Theological  Seminaries  of  the  United  States  to  be 
represented  in  this  Semi-centennial  celebration,  letters  which  had 
been  received  in  response,  were  read  from  the  Faculties  of  the 
following  institutions :  Union,  Va.,  (which  was  also  represented 
in  person  by  the  Rev.  Prof.  Thos.  E.  Peck,  D.  D.,)  Princeton, 
Western,  Northwest,  Danville,  Auburn,  and  San  Francisco.  Due 
West  Tbeological  Seminary  was  represented  by  the  Rev.  Prof. 
James  Boyce,  D.  D.,  who  was  personally  welcomed  by  the  Presi- 
dent and  addressed  the  Association.  All  these  letters  and  ad- 
dresses were  full  of  kind  interest  and  congratulation  in  view  of 
this  pleasant  occasion. 

The  following  resolution  from  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina 
was  also  communicated  to  the  Association : 

^^Resolved,  That  the  Synod  of  North  Carolina,  in  session  at  Salisbury, 
N.  C,  November  4th,  1881,  extend  fraternal  greetings  to  the  Semi-Cen- 
tennial  Association  of  the  Columbia  Theological  Seminary,  which  is  soon 
to  convene  in  the  city  of  Columbia,  S.  C.  ;  rejoicing  with  them  in  the 
success  of  efforts  tore-endow  that  venerable  'School  of  the  Prophets;' 
and  praying  the  richest  blessing  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  to  be 
upon  them,  and  the  great  work  in  which  they  are  engaged.  And  that 
the  Rev.  J.  T.  Plunkett  be  commissioned  to  bear  this  resolution  to  the 
'Semi-Centennial  Association.'  " 


XII  MINUTES 


After  prayer  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Axson,  the  Association    ad- 
journed till  9  a.  ra.  to-morrow. 


Lecture  Room,  Presbyterian  Church, 

Columbia,  Nov.  5,  1881,  9  a.  m. 

The  Association  met,  according  to  adjournment,  and  was 
opened  with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  Jones. 

The  minutes  of  last  evening's  session  were  read  and  approved. 

The  Committee  of  Arrangements  for  this  Semi-Centennial 
Celebration  reported  through  its  Secretary,  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Flinn, 
turning  over  to  the  Association  the  Minute  Book  of  said  Com- 
mittee. The  arrangements  which  the  Committee  had  made  were 
approved  and  the  Committee  discharged. 

The  Rev.  C.  E.  Chichester,  of  the  Committee  appointed  at 
Charleston  to  procure  portraits  of  the  deceased  Professors  of  the 
Seminary,  reported  that  a  portrait  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Thomas 
Goulding  had  been  kindly  presented  by  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Wil- 
liam M.  Reid;  one  of  Rev.  Dr.  A.  W.  Leland,  by  his  son,  Col. 
John  A.  Leland;  and  one  of  Rev.  Dr.  James  H.  Thornwell,  had 
been  loaned  by  Mrs.  Thornwell,  and  probably  would  never  be 
recalled.  He  further  reported  that  efforts  had  been  made  to  se- 
cure a  fresh  portrait  of  Dr.  Howe,  which  is  now  in  the  hands  of 
an  artist  and  expected  to  be  ready  for  this  occasion,  but  the  artist 
had  disappointed  the  Committee  at  the  last  moment. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Boggs,  the  diligence  of  the  Committee  was 
approved,  and  the  same  Committee  was  continued,  with  instruc- 
tions to  confer  with  Dr.  Howe,  the  Librarian  of  the  Seminary, 
in  regard  to  the  preservation  and  use  of  the  portraits  obtained, 
and  to  draw  upon  the  Treasurer  for  such  funds  as  may  be  neces- 
sary to  purchase  a  frame  for  the  expected  picture  of  Dr.  Howe, 
and  such  other  expenses  as  may  be  required  in  order  to  the  pro- 
per preservation  and  use  of  these  portraits. 

On  motion,  it  was  further  resolved  that  the  Secretary  be 
directed  to  convey  the  thanks  of  the  Association  to  Mrs.  Reid, 
Mrs.  Thornwell,  and  Col.  Leland,  for  the  portraits  so  kindly  put 
into  our  hands. 


OF    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XIII 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Mack,  of  the  Committee  appointed  in  Charles- 
ton to  raise  |30,000  for  the  endowment  of  the  "Howe  Memorial 
Professorship  of  Biblical  Literature,"  reported  that  the  Commit- 
tee had  been  earnestly  at  work  in  this  matter,  and  that  the 
amount  of  $26,200  had  been  raised  toward  the  object. 

The  Rev.  J.  W.  Flinn  proposed  the  folloAving  resolutions, 
recommended  by  the  Committee  of  Arrangements,  which  were 
adopted : 

Resolved,  1.  That  all  the  proceedings,  sketches,  addresses,  and  dis- 
courses of  this  Serai-Centennial  Celebration  be  published  in  a  substan- 
tial Memorial  Volume,  of  which  copies  shall  be  issued. 

2.  That  a  Committee  be  appointed  to  edit  the  various  papers  and 
superintend  their  publication,  and  take  steps  to  raise  the  necessary 
funds  to  defray  the  expense  of  printing  and  binding. 

3.  That  a  subscription  circular  be  printed  and  sent  to  all  the  Alumni, 
former  students,  and  other  friends  of  the  Seminary  who  might  aid  in 
the  matter,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  subscribers  to  the  volume, 
and  raising  money  to  pay  the  cost  of  publication. 

It  was  further  resolved,  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  same 
Committee: 

1.  That  copies  of  the  Memorial  Volume,  when  published,  be  presented 
to  the  following  Theological  Seminaries,  Universities,  and  Colleges,  viz. : 
Columbia,  Union  (Va.),  Princeton,  Union  (N.  Y.),  Auburn,  Lane,  AVest- 
ern,  Northwest,  Danville,  San  Francisco,  Due  West,  and  New  Bruns- 
wick Seminaries;  South  Carolina,  North  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama, 
Mississippi,  Virginia,  Southwestern  Presbyterian,  Vanderbilt,  Furman, 
Washington  and  Lee,  Cumberland,  Trinity  (Texas),  Johns  Hopkins, 
Missouri,  and  Central  Universities ;  and  Davidson,  Adger,  Erskine, 
King,  Austin,  Arkansas,  Hampden  Sidney,  and  Westminster  (Mo.) 
Colleges. 

2.  If  any  surplus  remain  from  the  sale  of  the  Volume  after  the  cost  of 
publication  has  been  paid,  it  shall  be  applied  to  the  Lectureship  contem- 
plated in  the  Constitution  of  this  Association. 

On  motion,  the  Alumni  of  the  Seminary,  resident  in  New  Or- 
leans, La.,  the  same  who  served  on  the  Committee  of  Arrange- 
ments, were  appointed  a  Committee  to  take  charge  of  the  publi- 
cation of  the  Memorial  Volume  and  carry  out  the  above  resolutions. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Boggs,  it  was  resolved  that  a  Committee  on 
Finance  be  appointed,  consisting  of  Rev.  Messrs.  J.  B.  Mack,  E. 


XIV  MINUTES 

M.  Green,  and  J.  W.  Flinn,  to  devise  and  report  some  plan  for 
raisinof  funds  to  meet  the  expenses  of  the  Association. 

A  Committee,  consisting  of  Rev.  Drs.  Palmer,  Jones,  Stillman, 
and  Mack,  was  also  appointed  to  consider  and  report  to  the  Asso- 
ciation on  Monday,  as  to  the  propriety  of  forming  a  Southern 
Presbyterian  Historical  Society. 

On  motion  of  Rev.  Dr.  Jones  it  was  resolved  that  some  brother 
be  appointed  to  prepare  a  memorial  sketch  of  the  Rev.  F,  R. 
Goulding,  lately  deceased.  Rev.  D.  L.  Buttolph,  D.  D.,  was 
appointed  to  perform  this  duty,  and  hand  over  the  sketch  to  the 
Committee  on  the  Memorial  Volume.  The  same  was  also  ap- 
pointed to  read,  in  the  Memorial  Exercises  of  this  afternoon,  the 
Memorial  prepared  by  the  late  Rev.  F.  R.  Goulding,  of  his  father, 
Rev.  Thomas  Goulding,  D.  D.,  the  first  Professor  of  the  Seminary. 

Pending  the  consideration  of  a  motion  in  regard  to  limiting  the 
length  of  the  memoirs  of  deceased  alumni  in  the  preparation  of 
the  Memorial  Volume,  the  hour  for  the  public  exercises  of  the 
morning  arrived,  and  the  Association  took  recess  to  assemble 
again  to-day  at  the  call  of  the  President. 


Repairing  to  the  church,  the  Association,  in  connexion  with 
the  congregation  there  assembled,  listened  to  a  discourse  upon 
Preshyterianism,  delivered  by  the  Rev.  Professor  Thomas  E. 
Peck,  D.  D.,  of  Union  Seminary,  Va.,  and  a  discourse  historical 
of  the  Columbia  Theological  Seminary,  by  the  Rev.  Professor 
George  Howe,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

At  the  close  of  these  deeply  interesting  and  instructive  exer- 
cises, the  Association  met  again  for  business  in  the  church. 

The  unfinished  business  being  taken  up,  on  motion  of  Dr. 
Mack,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  in  the  preparation  of  the  Memorial  Volume,  which  is 
expected  to  contain  all  the  public  proceedings  of  this  Semi-Centennial 
Celebration,  the  memorial  sketches  of  the  deceased  Professors  and  Alum- 
ni, and  the  discourses  delivered  on  this  occasion,  the  Committee  on  Pub- 
lication be  invested  with  discretionary  power  in  the  matter. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Boggs,  the  ofiicers  of  the  Association  were 


OF    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XV 

appointed  a  special  committee  to  propose  to  the  Association  on 
Monday  nominations  for  a  lecturer  for  the  year  1883,  and  for 
members  to  serve  on  the  Executive  Committee. 

The  Association  then  adjourned  to  meet  again  for  business  at 
9  a.  m.,  Monday. 


This  afternoon  was  devoted  to  memorial  services.  In  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Alumni  and  many  friends  assembled  in  the  church, 
sketches  of  the  five  deceased  Professors  of  the  Seminary  were 
read:  of  Thomas  Goulding,  D.  D.,  prepared  by  his  son,  the  late 
Rev.  Francis  R.  Goulding,  and  read  by  the  Rev.  D.  L.  Buttolph, 
D.  D. ;  of  Aaron  W.  Leland,  D.  D.,  prepared  by  his  son-in- 
law,  Rev.  Jos.  Bardwell,  D.  D.,  and  read  by  the  Rev.  John  L. 
Girardeau,  D.  D. ;  of  Charles  Colcock  Jones,  D.  D.,  prepared 
and  read  by  his  brother.  Rev.  John  Jones,  D.  D. ;  of  James 
Henley  Thornwell,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  prepared  and  read  by  the 
Rev.  John  B.  Adger,  D.  D. ;  and  of  William  Swan  Plumer, 
D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  prepared  by  Rev.  M.  D.  Hoge,  D.  D.,  and  read 
by  Rev.  J.  Wm.  Flinn. 

After  the  reading  of  these  sketches,  the  roll  of  the  deceased 
Alumni  was  called. 

All  these  exercises  were  peculiarly  solemn,  impressive,  and  in- 
teresting. 

In  the  evening,  the  Rev.  Henry  M.  Smith,  D.  D.,  of  New  Or- 
leans, delivered  before  a  large  congregation  of  Alumni  and  others 
a  discourse  upon  "The  Old  Testament  in  History,  or  Biblical 
Criticism  and  Inspiration." 

Sabbath  morning,  November  6th,  the  pulpit  of  the  church  was 
filled  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Palmer,  of  New  Orleans.  But  in  the  af- 
ternoon of  that  day  the  Semi- Centennial  exercises  were  resumed, 
the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Stillman,  D.  D.,  of  Alabama,  delivering  a  dis- 
course upon  "The  Pulpit  and  the  Pastorate."  And  in  the  even- 
ing, the  Rev.  John  Leighton  Wilson,  D.  D.,  delivered  a  Sketch 
of  our  Church's  Foreign  Missionary  Work,  and  the  Connexion 
of  the  Seminary  therewith.  This  was  followed  by  an  address 
upon  the  Mission   Work  in   China,  by  Rev.  H.  C.  DuBose,  a 


XVI  MINUTES 


member  of  the  Soochow  Mission — though  this  was  not  a  part  of 
the  regular  programme  of  the  Semi-Centennial  celebration. 


Lecture  Room,  Presbyterian  Church, 
Columbia,  Monday,  Nov.  7th,  1881,  9  a.  m. 

The  Association  assembled,  and  Avas  opened  with  prayer  by 
the  Rev.  A.  A.  James. 

The  minutes  of  Saturday's  meeting  were  read  and  approved. 

The  Committee  on  the  nomination  of  a  lecturer  for  1883, 
reported,  recommending  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Palmer  be  ap- 
pointed, and  that  the  subject  be  "The  Theology  of  Prayer." 
The  report  was  adopted. 

The  same  Committee  reported,  recommending  that  Rev.  C.  E. 
Chichester,  G.  T.  Goetchius,  and  J.  L.  Martin,  be  appointed  on 
the  Executive  Committee.     This  too  was  adopted. 

Rev.  Dr.  Mack,  of  the  Committee  on  a  Southern  Presbyterian 
Historical  Society,  reported  as  follows  : 

"That  a  Committee  of  three  be  appointed  to  correspond  with  the 
Faculty  and  Alumni  of  Union  Theolo2;ical  Seminary,  Va.,  with  reference 
to  the  formation  of  a  Southern  Presbyterian  Historical  Society  ;  and 
that  the  said  Committee  report  the  draft  of  a  suitable  Constitution  and 
by-laws  to  a  meeting  of  the  friends  of  such  a  Society  to  be  held  durin,<;  the 
sessions  of  the  next  General  Assembly  in  the  city  of  Atlanta."' 

The  report  Avas  adopted,  and  the  following  were  appointed  to 
constitute  the  Committee  contemplated,  viz.  :  J.  L.  Girardeau, 
J.  B.  Mack,  and  John  Jones. 

In  behalf  of  the  Finance  Committee,  Dr.  Mack  reported, 
recommending  that  each  member  of  the  Association  pay  one  dol- 
lar annually  to  provide  the  necessary  funds  for  the  Association. 
The  report  was  adopted. 

On  motion  of  Rev.  E.  M.  Green,  it  was 

'■'•Resolved^  That  the  thanks  of  the  Association  be  tendered  to  the  breth- 
ren who  have  prepared  papers  for  this  Semi-Centennial  occasion  ;  and 
that  Rev.  Professor  James  Woodrow,  D.  D.,  be  requested  to  prepare  the 
discourse  appointed  to  him  in  the  programme,  and  that  it  be  published 
in  the  Memorial  Volume." 


OF    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XVII 

On  motion,  it  was 

'■'■Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  the  Association  be  returned  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  Arransements  for  their  services  in  connexion  with  this  cele- 
bration." 

On  motion,  the  Secretary  of  the  Association  was  instructed, 
that,  upon  hearing  of  the  death  of  any  alumnus  or  former  stu- 
dent of  the  Seminary,  he  shoukl  request  some  suitable  person  to 
prepare  for  the  Association  a  memorial  sketch  of  the  deceased 
brother  for  publication. 

On  motion,  a  Committee,  consisting  of  Rev.  Drs.  C.  A.  Still- 
man,  J.  Leighton  Wilson,  and  John  Jones,  was  appointed  to 
prepare  and  publish  an  address  upon  the  condition  and  prospects 
of  the  Seminary. 

The  Association  then  took  recess  to  meet  again  this  evening  at 
7^  o'clock  in  this  room,  and  repaired  informally  to  the  church, 
to  hear  the  last  of  the  discourses  upon  the  programme  of  the 
Semi-Centennial  celebration.  This  discourse  was  delivered  to  an 
earnestly  attentive  and  deeply  interested  audience,  by  the  Rev. 
Professor  John  L.  Girardeau,  D.  D.,  LL.  C,  upon  "The  Federal 
Theology  :  Its  Import  and  its  Regulative  Influence." 

Lecture  Room,  7J  p.  m. 
Upon    the    reassembling    of    the    Association,    the  Rev.    Dr. 
Palmer  presented,  with  some  remarks  in  regard  to  it,  the  follow- 
ing paper,  which  was  unanimously  adopted  by  a  rising  vote : 

"The  Alumni  of  the  Seminary,  associated  to  celebrate  the  fiftieth  an- 
niversary of  their  Alma  Mater,  respectfully  and  earnestly  suggest  to  their 
beloved  brother,  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Girardeau,  whether  he  can  render  any 
service  to  the  Southern  Church  more  important  than  to  take  up  and  com- 
plete the  system  of  theoloiiy  berrun  by  the  late  and  lamented  Dr.  Thorn- 
well,  and  arrested  by  his  death  ;  giving;  to  the  world  a  complete  work 
issuing  from  this  Seminary,  and  the  lasting  testimony  borne  by  it  to  the 
immutable  truth  of  God." 

The  evening  was  spent  in  free  and  pleasant  remarks  from  many 
brethren,  calling  to  mind  numerous  reminiscences  of  their  Semi- 
nary experience ;  and  also  expressing  ardent  hopes-  and  strong 
confidence  as  to  the  future  of  the  institution. 


XVIII  MINUTES 

Salutations  from  several  brethren  who  had  been  providentially 
hindered  from  being  present,  were  received. 

It  was  also  announced  that  the  Rev.  S.  E.  Axson,  an  alumnus 
who  was  prevented  from  attending  by  the  illness  of  his  Avife,  has, 
since  our  assembling  here,  been  called  to  mourn  her  death. 
Whereupon  the  Secretary  was  directed  to  address  to  him  a  letter 
assuring  him  of  our  fraternal  and  hearty  sympathy  in  his  sore 
bereavement. 

The  further  announcement  was  made  that  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors had  this  day  fixed  September  20,  1882,  for  the  reopening 
of  the  Seminary — which  information  was  received  with  hearty 
applause. 

On  motion,  the  thanks  of  the  Association  were  returned  for 
kind  hospitality  and  other  favors  extended  to  the  members. 

The  Secretary  was  instructed  to  publish  the  proceedings  of  this 
meeting  of  the  Association  in  the  several  weekly  religious  news- 
papets  of  the  Church. 

The  Association  then  adjourned  with  prayer  by  the  President 
and  the  singing  of  the  long  metre  doxology. 

B.  M.  Palmer,  President, 

Thomas  H.  Law,  Secretary. 


OP    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XIX 

CONSTITUTION, 

ADOPTED    AT    COLUMBIA,    NOVEMBER  4tH,  1881. 

Article  I.  The  name  of  this  Association  shall  be  "The 
Alumni  Association  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Synod 
of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia." 

Art.  II.  All  who  have  been  students  in  the  Seminary  shall 
be  regarded,  if  they  please,  as  members  of  this  Association ;  and 
seven  members  shall  be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum. 

Art.  III.  The  objects  of  this  Association  shall  be  to  promote 
the  interests  of  the  Seminary,  by  bringing  annually  together,  in 
fraternal  union,  all  the  classes  that  have  graduated  from  the  insti- 
tution, either  in  whole  or  by  representation ;  and  to  make  contri- 
butions to  theological  science  in  its  various  departments,  by  lec- 
tures— one  or  more  of  which  shall  be  delivered  on  an  assigned 
topic,  at  each  annual  meeting,  by  a  member  selected  at  the  pre- 
ceding meeting. 

Art.  IV.  The  Professors,  ex-Professors,  and  Directors  of  the 
Seminary,  shall  be  regarded  as  ex  officio  members  of  this  Asso- 
ciation. 

Art.  V.  The  officers  of  this  Association  shall  be  a  President, 
a  Vice-President,  a  Secretary,  and  a  Treasurer ;  who  shall  be 
elected  annually,  and  continue  in  office  until  others  are  chosen  to 
succeed  them. 

Art.  VI.  The  officers,  Avith  three  other  members  to  be  annu- 
ally chosen,  shall  be  an  Executive  Committee,  with  power  to 
attend  to  the  business  of  the  Association,  in  the  intervals  of  its 
meetings. 

Art.  VII.  The  stated  meetings  of  the  Association  shall  be 
held  annually,  in  Columbia,  on  the  same  day  with  the  regular 
annual  meeting  of  the  Directors  at  the  close  of  the  Seminary 
year,  at  such  hour  as  may  be  appointed  from  year  to  year. 

Art.  VIII.  Special  meetings  of  the  Association  shall  be  called 
by  the  President,  on  the  written  request  of  five  members ;  notice 
thereof  being  given  in  all  the  religious  papers  of  our  Church,  at 
least  one  month  in  advance. 


XX  MINUTES 


LETTER  FROM  THE  REV.  DR.  A.  T.  McGILL. 

Theological  SexMinaky, 
Princeton,  N.  J.,  October  28,  1881. 
Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Falnier: 

My  Dear  Sir:  If  I  should  fail  to  appear  at  Columbia  on  the 
3d  prox.,  at  the  interesting  assembly,  convoked  for  the  purpose 
of  celebrating  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  Dr.  George  Howe's  in- 
duction as  Professor  there,  I  beg  in  advance  to  explain  the  hind- 
rance which  prevents  me,  notwithstanding  the  appointment  of 
our  Faculty  here  to  represent  them.  The  honor  of  this  appoint- 
ment was  coveted  by  me,  and  it  was  made  by  unanimous  vote. 
But  the  advance  of  age  fetters  the  alacrity  of  my  wishes.  The 
journey  is  long,  and  the  time  is  short,  that  I  could  spend  in  this 
the  season  of  my  throngest  duties  here.  The  grating  of  Railway 
travel  would  compel  me  to  go  and  return  slowly,  by  way  of  stop- 
ping over  at  several  stations  on  the  road,  and  my  interview  with 
brethren  beloved  at  the  destination  would  be  hours  instead  of  days. 

We  all  send  greetings  to  Dr.  Howe  and  the  Alumni  and  other 
friends  of  your  time-honored  Seminary.  It  is  a  happy  coinci- 
dence that  the  first  and  the  second  jubilee  of  this  kind  on  our 
continent  have  been  vouchsafed  to  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
North  and  South.  And  still  happier,  that  the  objects  of  such 
commemoration  have  been  so  much  alike  in  character  and  accom- 
plishment. Probably  no  man  living  resembles  more  than  Dr. 
Howe  does  our  own  Charles  Hodge,  now  honored  over  Christen- 
dom, and  nowhere  so  much  as  in  the  place  of  his  late  home, 
where  he  was  best  known.  A  winter  spent  in  the  hospitable 
home  of  Dr.  Howe,  brought  me  into  the  most  intimate  observa- 
tion of  his  manner  of  life,  as  well  as  the  learning,  piety,  candor, 
and  good  sense,  combined  with  which  he  conducted  the  exegeti- 
cal  instruction  of  the  Seminary.  The  breadth  of  his  knowledge 
also,  extending  to  History,  Theology,  and  Ethics,  filled  me  with 
admiration.  And  all  the  more,  that  the  simplicity  of  a  child, 
unpretending  and  unobtrusive,  adorned  the  greatness  of  his  mind, 
and  charmed  the  intercourse  with  which  both  teachers  and  pupils 
approached  him  at  all  times. 


OF    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XXI 

May  his  precious  life  be  prolonged,  as  Dr.  Hodge's  was,  be- 
yond the  semi-centennial  congratulations,  and  extend  through 
another  decade  his  long-loved  usefulness,  in  the  "consolation  of 
Christ,  and  comfort  of  love,  and  fellowship  of  the  Spirit." 

Your  conferences  on  this  occasion  will,  doubtless,  have  much 
reference  to  the  reorganisation  of  the  Seminary  for  another  era, 
which  I  do  earnestly  hope  will  be  like  the  clear  shining  after  the 
rain,  to  freshen  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  spread  a  greater 
influence  than  ever,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  We  should  not 
anticipate,  in  the  remotest  future,  another  calamity  like  that 
which  is  overpast,  coming  to  toss  your  foundation  or  dismantle 
your  outfit.  The  lesson  of 'this  jubilant  crisis  must  be,  that  new 
and  greater  things  than  ever  should  be  done  for  the  Seminary  at 
Columbia.  "Destroy  it  not,  for  a  blessing  is  in  it."  One  of  the 
most  memorable  features  of  its  life  in  the  past  is  the  sanctity  of 
its  officers  and  students.  This  was  manifested  peculiarly  in  the 
devout  attention  of  all  together,  at  the  daily  exercise  of  worship, 
in  the  prayer  hall ;  a  particular  ornament  of  godliness,  in  which, 
it  has  never  been  excelled  by  any  other  Theological  Seminary  I 
have  known  or  heard  of.  In  my  time,  the  venerable  Dr.  Leland 
was  there,  in  majestic  form  and  mellow  voice,  to  read  the  Scrip- 
tures with  tones  and  emphasis  which  no  commentary  could  rival 
in  pressing  every  shade  of  divine  thought  contained  on  the  ear 
and  the  heart  of  his  auditors.  The  young  Bazile  Lanneau,  Tutor 
in  Hebrew,  took  his  turn  with  the  Professors  in  conducting 
prayers  for  the  week,  with  singular  pathos  and  heavenly  unction 
which  cannot  be  forgotten.  It  was,  indeed,  a  privilege  to  be  there, 
and  that  sacred  school  was  a  revival  of  religion  for  me  all  the 
time  I  communed  with  teachers  and  scholars  at  Columbia. 

Its  traditions  of  the  past  should  be  treasured  up  for  an  earnest 
of  the  future.  Its  men  of  God,  before  and  after  that  sojourn  of 
mine — Goulding,  Jones,  Leland,  Thornwell,  and  Plumer — who 
have  gone  to  the  "church  of  the  first  born,  which  are  written  in 
heaven,"  shed  a  lustre  on  your  institution  which  the  Church  on 
earth  should  be  glad  to  perpetuate  on  the  same  spot  and  with  the 
same  surrounding  of  good  and  faithful  men,  like  Grilbert  T. 
Snowden,  the  Crawfords,  and  others,   who  cherished  it  with  so 


XXII  MINUTES 

much  zeal  in  the  past  generation  of  that  beautiful  locality.  The 
conservative  character  of  Columbia  Seminary  cannot  be  spared 
from  the  visible  Church  at  this  day.  The  true  inspiration  of 
God's  word,  the  cardinal  doctrine  of  atonement  by  substitution, 
the  full  development  of  scriptural  polity  in  the  structure,  govern- 
ment, and  discipline  of  the  Church,  indispensably  need  this  pure 
light,  where  it  was  kindled  at  the  first. 

We  are  situated  at  Princeton,  between  two  great  cities,  the 
largest  in  America,  and  probably  the  richest  also ;  one  of  these 
being  cosmopolitan  as  well  as  metropolitan,  to  which  our  South- 
ern brethren  might  come  freely  and  fairly  for  help  and  means,  in 
rehabilitating  such  an  institution.  Assuredly  we  could  not  grudge 
the  munificence  you  might  find  near  our  own  doors,  but  would 
rejoice  to  favor  and  second  every  such  appeal  for  a  new  endow- 
ment. And  we  I'ejoice  to  know  that  the  sunny  and  fertile  South 
is  rapidly  recovering  her  own  resources,  which  were  once  liberally 
sent  here  to  help  this  mother  Seminary  in  its  infancy  and  long 
struggle  to  secure  an  adequate  foundation.  Beloved  brethren  of 
the  South,  be  of  good  cheer.  God  will  not  forget  your  work  of 
faith  and  labor  of  love  and  patience  of  hope  in  ministering  to 
the  wants  of  Princeton  more  than  half  a  century  since.  Your 
prayers  and  alms  went  up  as  a  memorial  to  him  in  seeking  our 
good  at  the  North,  and  our  hearts  are  now  gratefully  with  you, 
and  sincerely  prompt  in  agreeing  with  you  touching  this  thing 
that  we  implore  the  God  of  all  grace  to  give,  and  to  hasten  it  in 
his  time,  greater  prosperity  than  ever  to  the  Seminary  at  Co- 
lumbia. 

We  pray  with  you,  and  sing  with  you,  "Return,  0  Lord,  how 
long?"  "Make  us  glad,  according  to  the  days  wherein  thou  hast 
afflicted  us,  and  the  years  wherein  we  have  seen  evil.  Let  thy 
Avork  appear  unto  thy  servants,  and  thy  glory  unto  their  chil- 
dren. And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us  ;  and 
establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us  ;  yea,  the  work  of 
our  hands  establish  thou  it." 

With  much  fraternal  love,  and  great  respect,  yours, 

ALEX.  T.  McGILL. 


OF    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XXIII 

MINUTES  OF  THE    ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION, 
COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

Columbia,  S.  C,  May  9,  1883,  5  p.  m. 

The  Alumni  Association  of  the  Theological  Seminary  con- 
vened in  the  chapel  of  the  Seminary,  the  President  in  the  chair, 
and  was  opened  with  prayer  by  Rev.  Dr.   Stillman. 

The  following  members  were  present :  B.  M.  Palmer,  J.  L. 
Girardeau,  C.  E.  Chichester,  J.  B.  Mack,  W.  J.  McCormick, 
Robert  Bradley,  E.  P.  Davis,  W.  G.  Neville,  C.  R.  Hemphill, 
I.  S.  K.  Axson,  W.  E.  Boggs,  J.  L.  Stevens,  G.  T.  Goetchius, 
J.  S.  Cozby,  J.  C.  McMullen,  J.  L.  Martin,  C.  A.  Stillman,  Jas. 
McDowell,  T.  H.  Law,  W.  J.  McKay,  James  Stacy,  J.  R.  Mc- 
Alpine,  R.  A.  Webb,  A.  M.  Sale,  J.  G.  Richards. 

The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  were  read  for  information. 

Dr.  Palmer,  on  behalf  of  Committee  on  the  publication  of  the 
Memorial  Volume,  presented  a  report,  which  was  referred  to  a 
special  Committee,  consisting  of  W.  E.  Boggs,  J.  L.  Martin,  C. 
E.  Chichester,  J.  B.  Mack,  and  T.  H.  Law. 

Dr.  Mack,  Treasurer,  presented  a  report,  which  was  approved. 

Rev.  C.  E.  Chichester,  of  Committee  on  Portraits,  reported 
that  the  portrait  of  Dr.  Howe,  referred  to  in  the  last  report,  has 
been  obtained  and  placed  in  the  Library,  and  also  one  of  Dr. 
Plumer.  The  Committee  was  continued,  with  a  view  to  obtain- 
ing other  portraits. 

Dr.  Girardeau,  of  the  Committee  on  the  formation  of  a  South- 
ern Presbyterian  Historical  Society,  reported  that  steps  had  been 
taken  at  Atlanta,  during  the  session  of  the  last  Assembly,  look- 
ing to  such  organisation. 

The  Secretary  reported  that  he  had  requested  brethren  to  pre- 
pare memorial  sketches  of  deceased  Alumni. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Mack,  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  L.  Girardeau  was 
requested  to  deliver,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  church  this  even- 
ing, a  discourse  memorial  of  the  late  venerable  Dr.  George  Howe, 
who  departed  this  life  on  the  1 5th  of  April  last. 

On  motion,  the  lecture  of  Dr.  Palmer,  appointed  for  this  year, 


XXIV  MINUTES 

was  appointed  to  be  delivered  in  the  First  Presbyterian  church 
to-morroAv  (Thursday)  evening,  at  8  o'clock,  the  lecturer  having 
first  explained  how  he  had  been  led  to  change  his  subject  from 
that  of  "The  Theology  of  Prayer,"  to  "The  Certainty  of  the 
Evidences  of  Christianity." 

The  following  were  elected  officers  for  the  next  year :  Presi- 
dent, C.  A,  Stillman  ;  Vice-President,  J.  L.  Girardeau ;  Secre- 
tary, T.  H.  Law ;  Treasurer,  W.  E.  Boggs. 

On  motion,  the  Association  took  recess  till  8  o'clock,  to  meet  in 
the  church. 

First  Church,  Columbia,  May  9,  8  p.  m. 

The  Association  assembled  with  a  large  congregation  in  the 
church,  and  heard  a  memorial  discourse  upon  Dr.  George  Howe, 
delivered  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Girardeau.  At  the  conclusion  of  the 
discourse,  the  Association  resumed  business. 

The  Committee  on  the  Memorial  Volume  reported,  recom- 
mending: 1.  That  the  Volume  be  published  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible. 2.  That  a  Committee,  consisting  of  J.  B.  Mack,  D.  D., 
W.  E.  Boggs,  D.  D.,  and  Prof.  C.  R.  Hemphill,  be  appointed  to 
edit  the  work  and  carry  out  the  above  resolution.  The  report 
was  adopted. 

On  motion  of  J.  S.  Cozby,  it  was 

Resolved^  That  the  thanks  of  the  Association  be  tendered  to  Dr.  Girar- 
deau for  the  discourse  delivered  this  evcnin<^,  and  that  it  be  inserted  in 
the  proposed  Memorial  Volume. 

It  was  also 

Resolved,  That  the  Secretary  of  the  former  Committee  on  Publication. 
J.  W.  Flinn,  be  refunded,  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Association,  any  ex- 
pense to  which  he  has  been  put  in  this  matter. 

On  motion,  the  Association  adjourned  till  8  o'clock  to-morrow 
evening,  to  meet  in  this  place. 
Prayer  by  J.  L.  Martin. 


OF    ALUMNI    ASSOCIATION.  XXV 

FiiiST  Church,  Columbia, 
Thursday,  May  10,  8  p.  m. 

The  Association  assembled  and  listened  to  the  lecture  of  Dr. 
B.  M.  Palmer,  upon  "The  Certainty  of  the  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity," delivered  before  a  large  congregation. 

At  the  close  of  the  lecture,  the  Association  entered  upon  the 
consideration  of  business  matters. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Mack,  the  New  Orleans  Committee  was  in- 
structed to  hand  over  to  the  new  Committee  on  the  Memorial 
Volume,  all  the  funds  paid  in  for  subscriptions,  with  the  under- 
standing that  the  funds  be  returned  to  subscribers  if  the  book 
should  not  be  published.  The  New  Orleans  Committee  was,  on 
motion,  discharged. 

On  motion,  the  Treasurer  Avas  authorised  to  turn  over  to  the 
Committee  on  the  publication  of  the  Memorial  Volume,  to  be 
used  for  that  purpose,  any  funds  in  the  treasury  not  necessary  for 
the  expenses  of  the  Association. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Girardeau,  the  thanks  of  the  Association 
were  returned  to  Dr.  Palmer  for  the  able  and  eloquent  lecture 
to  which  the  Association  has  listened  with  much  pleasure  this 
evening. 

The  Committee  on  nominating  a  lecturer  for  1884,  presented 
the  name  of  Prof.  James  Woodrow,  D.  D.,  principal,  with  Rev. 
J.  F.  Latimer,  Ph.  D.,  as  alternate  ;  and  the  report  was  unan- 
imously adopted. 

The  names  of  the  graduates  of  to-day  were  added  to  the  roll 
of  members,  viz. :  W.  C.  Fleming,  T.  F.  Boozer,  11.  B.  Zernow, 
and  T.  C.  Whaling. 

On  motion,  the  Treasurer  was  directed  to  correspond  with  all 
absent  members  of  the  Association,  and  invite  the  payment  of 
the  annual  fee  of  f  1. 

On  motion,  the  Constitution  was  so  changed  as,  in  Art.  VII., 
to  fix  the  time  of  the  annual  meeting /or  the  Wednesday  of  the 
week  in  luhich  the  Board  of  Directors  holds  its  annual  meeting. 

The  desire  of  the  Association  was  expressed  that  Dr.  Palmer 
complete  and  publish  the  lecture  delivered  this  evening. 

On  motion  of  G.  T.    Goetchius,  the  members  of  the   Associa- 


XXVI  MINUTES   OF  ALUMNI  ASSOCIATION. 

tion,  resident  in  Columbia,  with  Dr.  Boggs  as   Chairman,   were 
appointed  a  Committee  of  Arrangements  for  the  next  meeting. 

All  the  minutes  of  this  meeting  were  read  and  approved. 

On  motion,  the  Association   adjourned  to  meet  again  on  the 
Wednesday  before  the  second  Thursday  in  May  next. 

Closed  with  prayer  by  Prof.  C.  R.  Hemphill; 

C.  A.  Stillman,  President. 

Thos.  H.  Law,  Secretary. 


PART  I. 


^HDID  JEWESSES. 


I.     OPENING  ADDRESS. 

BY    B.    M.    PALMER,    D.  D.,    LL.  D. 

II.     CONGRATULATORY     ADDRESS     TO     DR. 

HOWE. 

BY    THE    REV.    JAMES    H.    SAYE. 

III.     DR.  HOWE'S  RESPONSE. 


OPENING  ADDRESS. 

BY    B.    M.    PALMER,    D.  D.,    LL.   D. 

The  pleasant  duty  devolves  upon  me  as  Chairman  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Arrangements,  fellow  Alumni,  of  welcoming  you  to  this 
fiftieth  anniversary  of  our  venerable  Mother,  and  to  this  golden 
wedding  of  the  senior  Professor  who  was  married  to  her  in  his 
youth,  and  has  given  to  her  the  affection  and  toil  of  his  life.'  The 
tender  words  which  are  to  fill  his  ear  will  be  uttered  by  another, 
chosen  as  our  representative  to  express  the  reverence  and  love  in 
which  we  hold  both  his  person  and  his  woi-k.  It  is  enough  for 
me  simply  to  allude  to  the  double  character  of  this  festival,  which 
commemorates  at  once  the  founding  of  an  institution  that  has 
been  a  source  of  ble.isins;  to  the  Church  of  God,  and  the  life-loner 
labors  of  this  revered  father  in  our  Israel,  beginnino;  almost  with 
its  birth  and  running  through  its  history  to  the  present  hour, 

When  this  celebration  was  first  suggested,  our  beloved  Semi- 
nary appeared  to  be  moving  foi'ward  upon  an  even  and  prosper- 
ous career.  With  a  corps  of  instructors  nearly  complete,  and 
with  a  fair  proportion  of  students,  to  those  wlio  watched  her  from 
a  distance  she  seemed  a  goodly  bark  speeding  with  favorable 
winds  over  a  smooth  sea.  But  before  a  meeting  of  the  Alumni 
could  be  held  to  authorise  our  present  assembhige,  she  had  struck 
upon  a  hidden  reef,  and  threatened  to  founder  beneath  the  shock. 
Causes,  to  which  I  need  not  here  refer  in  detail,  led  to  the  sudden 
suspension  of  all  the  offices  of  instruction.  The  tidings  fell  upon 
the  Church  like  a  fire  bell  in  the  night,  and  roused  from  their  slum- 
ber the  whole  constituency  upon  whose  support  the  Seminary  more 
immediately  depends.  None  who  were  present  can  forget  the  gloom 
Avhich  settled  over  the  meeting  of  the  Alumni  in  the  city  of 
Charleston  in  the  month  of  May,  1880;  nor  the  clarion  call  which 
sounded  out  from  that  gloom  and  summoned  to  the  rescue.  With- 
out the  contradiction  of  debate,  it  was  resolved  to  raise  the  sum 
of  at  least  $30,000  to  repair  the  shattered  endowment;  and  this 
Avas  consecrated  to  a  memory  that  will  ever  be  dear  in  our  his- 


4  OPENING    ADDRESS, 

torv  as  "The  Howe  Memorial  Fund."  Under  the  stimulus  of 
this  hiofh  purpose,  it  was  further  resolved  to  go  forward  with  the 
proposed  Semi-centennial,  though  it  should  be  under  the  shadow 
of  a  cloud.  Hoping  that  the  month  of  September  would  find  the 
doors  of  the  Seminary  reopened,  this  celebration  has  been  ad- 
journed almost  to  the  close  of  1881.  Alas,  we  find  those  doors 
still  sealed  against  approach,  and  the  halls  still  silent  which  used 
to  echo  with  the  voice  of  worship  and  of  song.  We  behold  these 
reverend  teachei's  still  seated  before  the  gates,  in  painful  expect- 
ancy 'of  the  dawn  when  busy  feet  shall  again  tread  these  lonely 
courts,  and  the  sons  of  the  prophets  again  catch  the  inspiration 
of  wisdom  from  their  lips. 

It  is  impossible  for  us  not  to  feel  the  depression  of  the  hour; 
and  to  some  desponding  heart  we  may  seem  to  gather  here  for 
funeral  obsequies  rather  than  for  marriage  festivities.  My  breth- 
ren, I  speak  nothing  new  to  Christian  pastors,  when  I  say  that 
faith  does  not  know  the  meaning  of  the  word  despair.  In  the 
exactions  of  his  adorable  providence,  God  sometimes  draws  upon 
that  faith  down  to  the  very  bottom  of  its  strength ;  yet  in  its 
mighty  rebound  it  Avill  spring  above  the  stars  and  lay  hold  upon 
the  power  that  is  divine.  In  the  old  mythology  the  giant  wres- 
tler rose  from  every  fill  to  renew  the  struggle,  receiving  strength 
from  the  contact  with  his  mother  earth ;  but  in  our  better  theo- 
logy, faith  refreshes  itself  by  looking  into  the  fice  of  its  Father, 
God,  and  is  then  ready  for  the  heroic.  It  says  to  the  very  moun- 
tain which  obstructs  its  path,  "  Be  thou  plucked  up  and  cast  into 
the  sea."  It  may  know  disaster,  as  we  know  it  to-day,  but  it 
knows  not  defeat;  neither,  my  friends,  shall  Ave.  The  courage 
which  does  not  rise  to  the  level  of  every  exigency,  is  cowardice; 
and  the  faith  which  measures  possibilities  by  the  standard  of 
human  weakness,  is  simple  unbelief.  When  ancient  Rome  was 
besieged  by  the  armies  of  Carthage,  the  very  field  upon  which  the 
tents  of  Hannibal  were  pitched  was  sold  at  public  outcry  in  the 
beleaguered  city  at  its  full  value — '•^yiullo  pretio  diminvto"  is  the 
lano-uage  of  the  historian  who  records  the  fact.  Never  was  Rome 
more  sublime  than  in  this  confidence  of  her  future  destiny.  It 
was  the  expression  of  that  indomitable  will  which  gave  to  her  at 


OPENING    ADDRESS.  O 

length  the  empire  of  the  Avorkl.  You  remember,  too,  the  parallel 
incident  in  Hebrew  histor}',  in  which  a  like  heroism  was  born  of 
a  divine  faith.  When  Jeremiah  was  languishing  in  the  court  of 
the  king's  prison,  and  Judah  was  about  to  hang  her  harp  on  the 
Avillows  by  the  Avaters  of  Babylon,  the  prophet  who  had  announced 
the  captivity  bought  the  field  that  was  in  Anathoth,  subsci'ibing 
and  sealing  the  evidence  before  all  the  Jews,  in  token  that 
"houses  and  fields  and  vineyards  should  be  possessed  again  in  the 
land." 

Fellow  Alumni,  we  are  here  for  this  self-same  purpose  today. 
We  gather  around  the  prostrate  form  of  our  mother,  not  to  smooth 
her  dying  pillow,  but  to  raise  her  from  this  temporary  syncope, 
and  bid  her  live.  She  was  founded  in  the  faith  and  prayers  and 
tears  of  God's  people  when  they  were  fewer  and  weaker  than  they 
are  to-day ;  and  we  are  degenerate  sons  of  the  fathers  who  begat 
us]  if  our  zeal  will  not  perpetuate  the  legacy  which  they  be- 
queathed. What  !  shall  an  institution  die  which  has  three  of  its 
chairs  actually  filled  by  the  most  distinguished  men  in  their  re- 
spective departments,  who  are  to  be  found  in  all  our  borders  ? 
Shall  a  school  perish  before  our  eyes  which  has  a  vested  fund  of 
more  than  $100,000  ?  Why,  the  fixthers  who  planted  it  fifty 
years  ago  rejoiced  over  a  great  success  Avhen  they  had  gathered 
but  half  that  sum,  and  felt  that  a  covenant-keeping  God  had  an- 
swered their  prayer  and  rewarded  their  faith.  Many  of  us  here 
remember  well  "the  day  of  small  things,"  when  we  were  trained 
for  our  future  work  under  only  two  Professors,  one  of  whom  re- 
mains to  this  present,  the  Nestor  of  those  old  Greeks  upon  whose 
shoulders  rested  a  weight  greater  than  we  are  called  to  bear  to- 
day. If  we  inherit  the  piety  and  faith  of  those  fiithers,  let  us 
remember  that  we  are  the  heirs  also  of  their  responsibilities  and 
trusts;  and  that  they  call  upon  us  from  the  bosom  of  their  his- 
tory to  finish  the  work  which  they  auspiciously  began.  "Nothing 
is  so  hard  to  kill  as  a  Presbyterian  church,"  said  one  of  our  emi- 
nent divines  not  long  since  translated  to  heaven ;  and  I  do  not 
see  why  the  perseverance  of  the  saints  should  not  be  as  effec- 
tive in  perpetuating  'the  mother  of  churches  as  one  of  the 
daughters  of  her  loins;  nor  can  I  see  why  the  covenant  of  God 


6  OPENING    ADDRESS. 

should  not  be  as  good  a  basis  for  the  united,  as  for  the  individual, 
faith  of  his  people.  If  the  prayers  of  two  generations  have  gone 
up  as  incense  before  the  throne,  and  their  alms  as  the  memorial 
of  their  obedience  and  trust,  does  it  not  inspire  us,  who  enter  into 
their  labors,  with  hope  that  he  who  has  gathered  their  tears  in 
his  bottle  will  yet  pour  them-  down  in  rich  drops  of  blessing  upon 
the  institution  of  tHeir  love  ? 

The  historian  of  the  Seminary  will,  perhaps,  during  this  cele- 
bration, tell  us  of  the  necessity  under  which  it  was  in  the  first 
instance  founded.  He  will  also  exhibit  the  facts  which  show  that, 
in  conjunction  vritli  the  sister  institution  in  Virginia,  it  has,  under 
God,  given,  during  the  fifty  years  of  its  history,  that  best  of  all 
blessings  to  any  Church,  a  native  ministry.  Is  the  necessity  any 
less  for  its  continuance  than  for  its  origination  ?  When  was  there 
ever  o;reater  need  for  thorouo;h  knowledo;e  of  Hebrew  lano;uage 
and  literature  than  in  this  age  of  a  pretentious  and  flippant 
criticism,  which  seeks  to  undermine  the  authenticity  and  canon- 
icity  of  our  sacred  books  ?  When,  since  the  days  of  Augustine 
or  of  Calvin,  was  there  greater  need  of  a  sound  systematised 
theology  than  in  this  age  of  rationalistic  speculation  which  would 
trample  in  the  dust  every  supernatural  element  in  Christianity, 
w^hether  of  doctrine  or  of  experience,  deleting  the  miracles  and 
flouting  the  inspiration  of  a  divine  record?  When,  since  the 
earliest  discoveries  of  modern  science,  has  she  been  more  impu- 
dently suborned  to  deny  the  intervention  of  the  Deity  in  the 
control  of  his  own  handiwork,  and  to  cut  off  the  soul's  privilege 
of  personal  communion  with  that  Being  in  whose  likeness  it  was 
originally  fashioned  ?  When  was  there  ever  greater  need  of  the 
lessons  of  Church  history  than  in  unmasking  the  old  heresies 
which,  under  gilded  names,  go  forth  in  our  day  to  shake  the  faith 
of  the  unstable  ?  And  when  did  the  Church  need  more  to  be  estab- 
lished in  her  ancient  polity,  than  in  this  day  of  revolution  and 
change  ;  when  even  religious  tramps,  with  indecent  defiance  of 
authority  and  law,  impugn  the  order  of  God's  house  and  invade 
the  very  structure  and  being  of  the  Church  as  a  visible  corporate 
society  upon  earth  ?  When  was  the  call  ever  louder  for  a  vigor- 
ous and  efficient  ministry  to  overtake  the  population   spreading 


OPENING    ADDRESS.  7 

from  ocean  to  ocean  over  the  breadth  of  the  continent,  and  then  to 
keep  pace  Avith  advancing  civilisation  over  the  entire  globe  ?  The 
demand  for  well-equipped  theological  schools  is  more  imperative 
now  than  ever  ;  and  it  was  in  providential  f  )resight  of  this  present 
necessity  they  were  doubtless  providentially  brought  into  being 
through  the  agency  of  our  fathers.  The  fact  is,  the  mission  of 
the  Church  is  that  of  a  witness-bearer  of  the  truth  ;  and  while 
the  conflict  rages  between  the  kingdom  of  darkness  and  the  king- 
dom of  light,  so  long  will  the  Church  be  called  to  launch  her  tes- 
timony against  error.  There  are  certain  epochs  in  which  the 
battle  is  fierce  along  the  entire  line  of  controversy ;  and  it  is  in 
just  one  of  these  that  our  lot  is  cast  to-day.  We  are  summoned 
to  the  defence  of  each  cardinal  doctrine  of  the  Christian  faith  ; 
and  beyond  this,  for  the  very  records  in  which  that  faith  is  em- 
balmed. It  is  not  the  time  to  dismantle  our  fortresses,  but  to 
strengthen  them  in  bastion  and  tower,  ''from  turret  to  foundation 
stone." 

Pardon  me,  my  brothers,  if  in  the  heat  of  these  utterances  I 
should  seem  to  breathe  an  unworthy  suspicion  of  your  loyalty  to 
our  Alma  Mater.  It  is  neither  in  my  thought  nor  in  yours  to 
hint  the  possibility  of  her  dissolution.  But  my  heart  burns  within 
me  as  in  your  presence  the  memories  of  other  days  crowd  upon 
me  "feelingly  and  fast."  The  fathers,  where  are  they?  Gould- 
ing  and  Leland  and  Jones  and  Thornwell  and  Plumer  sleep  in 
the  tomb.  We  turn  from  these  and  look  upon  the  faces  of  the 
living.  How  long  will  it  be  before  the  venerable  HoweAvill  carry 
his  learning  away  and  leave  us  to  mourn  the  greatness  of  our  loss  ? 
How  long  before  Wilson,  with  his  heart  of  oak,  shall  cease  to 
sound  the  bugle  call  and  marshal  the  sacramental  host  for  con- 
quest upon  heathen  shores  ?  The  chill  of  December  is  upon  the 
blood  of  all  the  protagonists  of  this  School  of  the  Prophets — and 
in  the  generations  that  are  younger,  the  signature  can  be  read 
upon  the  forms  of  more  than  one,  warning  that  life's  work  from 
this  time  forth  must  be  quickly  done.  Only  the  other  day  the 
gifted  Robinson  passed  to  his  reward ;  and  over  all  the  land  the 
veterans  who  have  fought  the  battles  of  truth,  and  held  the  posts 
of  toil  and  trial,  are  going  with   their  scars  to  the  tomb.     Shall 


8  CONGRATULATORY    ADDRESS    TO    DR.    HOWE. 

we  not  be  permitted  to  say,  then,  "instead  of  the  fathers  shall  be 
the  chihh-en"  ?  Then  let  the  mother  of  the  children  live  ;  let  the 
succession  of  faithful  pastors  continue  to  issue  from  these  sacred 
halls.  Join  me,  brethren,  in  the  prayer,  which  shall  also  be  with 
us  a  purpose,  that  our  beloved  Seminary  may  no  longer  sit  in  the 
dust  as  a  widow  bereft  of  her  children,  but  rise  to  a  new  career  of 
usefulness  and  renown,  of  which  the  past  shall  be  only  a  prophecy. 
And  may  the  Lord  our  God  "lay  her  stones  with  fair  colors  and 
her  foundation  with  sapphires,  and  make  her  windows  of  agates, 
and  her  gates  of  carbuncles,  and  all  her  borders  of  j^leasant 
stones"  ! 


CONGRATULATORY  ADDRESS  TO  DR.  HOWE. 

BY  THE  REV.  JAMES  H.  SAYE. 

My  beloved  Teacher  and  Father:  It  is  made  my  duty 
to  say  a  few  words  to  you  on  this  occasion.  I  know  of  no 
better  theme  in  the  review  of  the  past  than  to  mention  our  rea- 
sons for  thanksgiving  and  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  every  good 
thing.  We  have  cause  of  thanksgiving,  that  our  fathers  were 
moved,  a  little  more  than  fifty  years  ago,  to  establish  a  school  for 
the  better  training  of  men  for  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  the 
ministerial  office ;  that  they  located  it  at  this  place;  that  God's 
people  were  influenced  to  endow  it  by  their  gifts,  so  as  to  render 
it  a  fountain  of  light  in  the  land  ;  and  that  God  in  his  providence 
brought  you  from  your  pleasant  home  in  another  State  at  the 
right  time,  to  take  your  place  in  this  infant  institution.  We  are 
thankful  that  you  had  such  an  affection  for  it  that  you  could  not 
be  induced  to  forsake  it,  either  by  the  rude  shock  of  friends  or 
by  the  pressing  invitations  to  other  fields  apparently  more  desir- 
able. We  are  thankful  that  your  life  has  continued,  and  that  you 
have  held  your  place  in  this  institution  for  half  a  century ;  and  I 
am  thankful  that  I  am  able  to  say,  that  though  I  have  known 
many  very  popular  instructors  of  youth,  I  have  never  known  one 


CONGRATULATORY    ADDRESS    TO    DR.    HOWE.  \) 

whose  services  were  more  valued  by  his  pupils  than  yours  have 
been  by  those  who  have  enjoyed  your  instructions. 

We  have  cause  of  gratitude  for  the  success  of  this  School  of  the 
Prophets.  It  has  had  its  vicissitudes  of  depression  and  pros- 
perity, but  the  light  going  forth  has  been  constant  till  very  re- 
cently. And  we  have  hopes  that  the  light  may  soon  break  forth 
again,  never  to  grow  dim  till  the  judgment  of  the  great  day. 

In  looking  abroad,  we  perceive  that  the  alumni  of  this  institu- 
tion are  widely  dispersed  over  this  land.  Many  of  them  have 
gone  into  frontier  and  destitute  neighborhoods  and  gathered  flocks 
in  the  wilderness ;  others  have  become  successful  pastors  of  the 
older  congregations  ;  and  some  have  planted  the  gospel  in  heathen 
lands.  They  are  found  in  every  department  of  ministerial  work. 
We  think  we  can  say  in  all  sincerity,  that  they  are  the  peers  of 
the  students  of  any  institution  in  this  broad  land. 

I  have  lived  to  labor  side  by  side  with  not  a  few  of  them  who 
were  stricken  down  in  the  midst  of  their  days,  but  whose  memory 
abides  as  a  sweet  fragrance  in  the  churches.  They  preached  the 
gospel  so  that  it  became  a  joy  and  rejoicing  to  God's  people. 
Their  examples  and  teachings  can  never  be  lost.  Names  may  perish 
in  the  vortex  of  revolutions,  but  the  word  of  the  Lord  liveth  and 
abideth  for  ever  ;  lives  in  the  nature  of  its  own  essence  and  in 
the  flow  by  which  it  rolls  on  from  generation  to  generation, 
in  one  living  perpetual  stream.  The  memory  of  Adams,  Banks, 
John  Harris,  and  John  Douglas — all  born  since  I  Avas — is  very 
fresh  in  my  mind  as  pastors  greatly  beloved  by  God's  people.  The 
sphere  of  my  observation,  however,  has  been  limited.  In  mention- 
ing names,  I  make  no  disparaging  distinctions  ;  doubtless  scores  of 
others  equally  useful  and  alike  deplored  have  been  called  to  their 
reward.  But  there  are  hundreds  still  living  who  statedly  meet 
the  conofreo-ations  of  God's  children  and  hold  forth  the  word  of 
life.  Some  in  crowded  cities,  others  along  the  highways  and 
hedges ;  yet  all  as  the  ambassadors  of  the  King  of  glory. 

The  influence  of  this  institution  is  not  only  felt  in  these  States, 
in  Canada  and  Europe,  but  its  light  has  gone  forth  into  the  dark 
places  of  the  earth,  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty.  Some  of 
its  first  fruits   were  projected  into  Asia  and  Africa.     It  has  had 


10        CONGRATULATORY  ADDRESS  TO  DR.  HOWE. 

its  representatives  in  the  foui'  quarters  of  the  globe,  and  still  has 
tliem.  The  voices  of  its  students  are  now  heard  proclaiming  the 
riches  of  God's  grace  in  all  sorts  of  foreign  tongues  and  among 
people  the  most  destitute  of  the  true  light.  One  of  its  students, 
lately  deceased,  stood  among  the  distinguished  translators  of  the 
~  Sacred  Scriptures  into  the  language  of  Japan.  So  that  the  hun- 
dreds who  have  been  here  are  now  scattered  abroad,  sowing  the 
good  seed  by  all  waters.  If  the  past  is  adapted  to  excite  feelings 
of  gratitude  and  thanksgiving  to  our  Father  in  heaven,  what  have 
we  to  hope  for  in  regard  to  the  future  ? 

This  location  is  one  of  health  and  general  pleasantness.  Its 
past  record  speaks  favorably  as  adapted  to  promote  bodily  and 
mental  energy,  to  cherish  the  natural  powers  for  the  perpetuation 
of  health  and  life.  It  is  a  place  easy  of  access.  The  artificial 
modes  of  travel  lie  off  in  every  direction.  He  that  sets  his  flice 
hither  can  soon  be  here.  The  s-ood  things  of  this  life  can  be  ob- 
tained  here  as  cheaply  and  speedily  as  under  any  star  of  the  firma- 
ment. Its  surroundings  are  conducive  to  mental  improvement 
and  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  men  and  things. 

The  foundation  of  the  institution  is  very  solid ;  its  property 
and  library  well  adapted  to  promote  the  comfort  and  advancement 
of  those  who  seek  its  benefits.  The  affections  of  hundreds,  I 
may  say  thousands,  of  the  best  of  God's  people  cluster  around 
it.  They  carry  it  in  their  prayers  to  the  throne  of  God's  grace. 
Their  hopes  and  desires  in  regard  to  its  fruits  are  very  earnest. 
Shall  our  hopes  and  expectations  be  disappointed?  Shall  it  not 
live  through  the  coming  ages,  a  centre  of  light  and  holy  influ- 
ence ?  Shall  it  not  be  in  the  future  as  it  has  been  in  the  past,  a 
fountain  whose  streams  shalt  make  glad  the  city  of  God  ?  We 
should  expect  great  things,  pray  for  great  things,  labor  for  great 
things.  We  are  servants  of  a  very  great  and  a  very  liberal 
King.  He  is  honored  by  the  expectation  of  noble  gifts.  But 
all  our  works  should  be  in  profound  humility  ;  all  in  reliance  upon 
the  divine  aid  and  guidance;  and  we  should  ever  remember  that 
"except  the  Lord  build  the  house,  they  labor  in  vain  that  build  it; 
except  the  Lord  keep  the  city,  the  watchman  waketh  but  in  vain." 
Recent  events  show  that  the  people  have  a  mind  to  work.     The 


DR.    IIOAVE'S    response.  11 

wall  must  therefore  be  built.  The  time  to  favor  Zion,  yea,  the 
set  time,  is  come,  because  her  servants  take  pleasure  in  her  stones 
and  flivor  the  dust  thereof. 

In  the  name  and  behalf  of  many  who  have  sat  at  your  feet,  I 
congratulate  you  this  day  on  account  of  the  good  accomplished  by 
the  Head  of  the  Church  through  your  instrumentality  in  this 
School  of  the  Prophets.  And  we  humbly  pray  that  your  life 
and  health  may  be  long  continued  ;  that  you  may  bring  forth 
fruit  in  old  age ;  that  your  last  days  may  be  your  best  and 
most  joyful  in  God  our  Redeemer  ;  and  that  you  may  receive  the 
crown  of  life  bestowed  on  all  who  love  the  final  appearing  of  our 
srreat  Judge  and  Advocate. 


DR.  HOWE'S  RESrONSE. 

I  do  not  know,  my  brother,  in  Avhat  terms  to  reply  to  the  lan- 
guage of  respect  and  love  with  which  you  have  addressed  me.  I 
believe  in  a  Providence,  a  Providence  which  rules  over  all  things. 
I  believe  in  a  special  providence.  And  I  have  reason  to  "  know 
that  the  way  of  man  is  not  in  himself:  it  is  not  in  man  that  walk- 
eth  to  direct  his  steps."  There  is  a  power  above  us  that  stirs  up 
our  nests,  and  tliAvarts  our  purposes,  forecast  them  as  we  will, 
and  this,  too,  for  our  own  best  good.  In  my  early  manhood  a 
malady  which  is  most  often  fatal  had  overtaken  me,  and,  after  a 
partial  recovery,  the  frosts  of  the  succeeding  winter  had  brought 
on  a  relapse,  and  my  medical  friends  thought  it  necessary  that  I 
should  avoid  the  severities  of  another.  I  came,  a  stranger,  not 
without  solicitude,  to  the  port  of  Charleston,  but  only  to  receive 
the  kind  hospitalities  of  those  who  seemed  to  know  how  to  dispel 
the  forebodings  of  a  stranger's  heart.  The  Synod  of  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia  met  in  the  city  of  Augusta  on  the  2nd  of 
December,  1830,  Dr.  Goulding  had  asked  for  an  assistant  who 
should  teach  the  original  languages  of  the  Scriptures.  My  name 
was  brought  before  the  Synod  by  the  Board  of  Directors.     I  was 


12  DR.  howe's  response. 

unanimously  elected  to  this  office  for  the  year;  accepted  the  office, 
first  for  three  months,  but  Avas  prevailed  upon  to  stay  till  July. 
Similar  reasons  rendered  it  necessary  that  we  should  again  avoid 
the  severities  of  a  Northern  winter,  and  on  the  3d  of  December, 
1831,  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  meeting  in  this 
city,  elected  me  as  Professor  of  Sacred  Literature  and  Biblical 
Criticism.  There  have  been  days  of  sadness  and  foreboding  since, 
Avhen  even  the  best  early  friends  of  the  Seminary  have  expressed 
their  sympathy,  and  intimated  that  they  would  not  blame  me  if  I 
should  aljandon  the  enterprise.  But  I  have-  not  done  so.  The 
Lord  would  seem  to  say,  "The  new  wine  is  in  the  cluster.  De- 
stroy it  not;  for  a  blessing  is  in  it."  Yes,  my  brother,  I  believe 
in  a  general  and  a  special  providence.  When  our  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter sent  forth  his  apostles  to  preach  the  gospel,  he  did  not  pro- 
mise them  a  life  of  ease,  but  the  reverse.  They  should  meet  with 
difficulties.  They  should  be  encompassed  with  opposers.  But, 
says  he,  "Fear  them  not.  What  I  tell  you  in  darkness  that 
speak  ye  in  light:  and  what  ye  hear  in  the  ear  that  proclaim  ye 
upon  the  housetops.  And  fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body  but 
are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul."  "Are  not  two  sparrows  sold  for 
a  farthing  ?  and  one  of  them  shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without 
your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  ye  not,  therefore;  ye  are  of  more  value  than  many  spar- 
rows." Yes,  there  is  both  a  general  and  a  special  providence. 
For  he,  our  Master,  ruleth  both  in  the  armies  of  heayen  and  the 
inhabitants  of  earth,  and  none  can  stay  his  hand  or  challenge  his 
right  thus  to  rule.  There  are  men  here  to-night  that  can  bear 
witness  to  this.  The  humble  cottage  of  their  fathers  may  have 
been  in  some  defile  in  the  distant  mountains  of  a  foreign  land,  by 
the  side  of  some  well  known  river  of  France,'  Germany,  Holland, 
or  some  dear  spot  in  England,  Scotland,  or  Ireland;  and  here 
we  are  together  this  night !  And  what  overruling  power  has  ac- 
complished this  ?  We  may  think  of  the  native  force  of  our  own 
will.  But  it  was  the  overruling  of  him  who  now  sits  on  the  me- 
diatorial throne,  having  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth ;  control- 
ling as  well  the  forces  of  nature  as  those  of  the  moral  Avorld.  It 
was  he  that  moved  them  to  brave  the  dangers  of  the  treacherous 


DR.  Howe's  response.  13 

deep  and  the  stormy  winds,  and  brought  them  here.  It  is  he, 
my  brethren,  who  has  called  us  to  ow  life-long  work,  will  sustain 
us  in  it,  and  call  us  Juwie  at  last,  to  that  house  not  made  Avith 
hands,  which  is  eternal  in  the  heavens,  and  will  make  us  kings 
and  priests  unto  God  and  unto  the  Lamb  for  ever.  It  will  be  so. 
And  it  must  be  so.  God  the  Father  is  pledged  to  God  the  Son. 
"I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  inheritance,  and  the  utter- 
most  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession."  "Sit  thou  at  my 
right  hand.'"  God  the  Son  was  pledged  to  God  the  Father.  "Lo, 
I  come  to  do  thy  will,  0  God,"  by  which  will  we  are  sanctified 
through  the  ofi'ering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for  all. 
And  God  the  Spirit,  our  second  Comforter,  whom  Christ  has 
sent,  to  take  of  his  things  and  show  them  unto  us,  all  conspire 
to  give  victory  to  his  Church,  and  discomfiture  to  all  its  foes. 
And  so  let  us  hope  and  labor  on  till  our  translation  comes,  when 
the  Lamb  shall  lead  us  to  living  fountains  of  waters,  and  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  our  eyes. 


PART  11. 


nDiscoxJK.s:E]s. 


I.     THE  SPIRIT  OF  PRESBYTERIANISM. 

BY    PROF.    T.    E.    PECK,    D.    D.,    LL.    D. 

11.     THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  IN  HISTORY;   OR, 
REVELATION  AND  CRITICISM. 

BY    HENRY    M.    SMITH,    D.    D. 

III.  THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE. 

BY    C.    A.    STILLMAN,    D.    D. 

IV.  THE  FEDERAL  THEOLOGY:  ITS  IMPORT 
AND  ITS  REGULATIVE  INFLUENCE. 

BY    PROF-    JOHN    L.    GIRARDEAU,    D.    D.,    LL.    D. 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  PRESBYTERIANISM. 

BY    REV.    T.    E.    PECK,    D.    D.,    LL.    D.,    PROFESSOR    IN    UNIOX 
THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY,    VIRGINIA. 

In  order  to  give  some  definite  shape  and  form  to  our  thoughts 
in  considering  this  subject,  let  us  inquire,  first,  what  Presbyte- 
rianisHi  is.  In  prosecuting  this  inquiry,  we  must  eliminate  all 
those  elements  or  features  which  it  has  in  common  with  other 
forms  of  ecclesiastical  polity.  Church  Government  is  the  genus, 
Presbyterianism  is  one  of  its  species,  coordinate  with  other  spe- 
cies, such  as  Prelacy  and  Congregationalism.  We  are  to  consider 
only  specific  differences.  According  to  this  rule,  we  shall  be 
forced  to  condemn  a  definition  or  description  of  Presbyterianism 
to  which  great  currency  has  been  given  in  our  Church  in  this 
country  by  the  reputation  of  its  distinguished  author.  This 
definition  makes  Presbyterianism  to  consist  of  three  things : 
(a)  The  parity  of  the  ministry,  {b)  The  participation  of  the 
people  in  the  government  of  the  Church,  (c)  The  unity  of  the 
Church.  Now,  according  to  the  rule  we  have  laid  down,  the  first 
of  these  features  must  be  eliminated,  because  it  is  not  distinctive, 
does  not  make  Presbyterianism  specifically  different  from  another 
species  of  Church  government  with  which  we  are  all  familiar. 
Congregationalism  recognises  as  fully  as  Presbyterianism  the 
parity  of  the  ministry.  The  second  must  be  eliminated  also,  but 
for  a  different  reason.  It  is  no  feature  of  Presbyterianism  at  all. 
This  form  of  government  does  not  recognise  the  right  of  the 
people  to  take  part  in  the  government  in  the  sense  of  governing. 
They  take  a  part,  and  a  very  important  part,  in  constituting  the 
government,  but  not  in  governing.  Papists  and  Congregation- 
alists  agree  in  the  principle  that  the  power  of  electing  officers  is 
a  power  of  government,  while  they  draw  very  different,  and  even 
contradictory,  conclusions  from  it.  The  Papists  conclude  that, 
as  the  power  of  governing  does  not  belong  to  the  people,  the 
right  of  electing  their  rulers  does  not  belong  to  them.  The  Con- 
2 


18  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

gregationalists  conclude  that,  as  the  people  have  the  right  of 
election,  therefore  some  power  of  government  belongs  to  them. 
Presbyterians  deny  the  principle  in  which  Papists  and  Congre- 
gationalists  are  agreed,  and  affirm  against  both,  that  the  power 
of  election  belongs  to  the  constituting  of  the  government,  but  is 
not  an  act  of  government.  The  second  element  in  the  definition 
under  criticism  is  therefore  entirely  out  of  place.  The  definition 
thus  far  is  faulty  in  the  same  way  as  "feathered  biped"  would  be 
faulty  as  a  definition  of  man.  The  criticism  on  this  last  Avould 
be  obvious — that  there  are  many  bipeds  besides  man,  and  that 
man  is  not  a  feathered  biped.  So  there  are  other  polities  besides 
Presbyterianism  which  recognise  the  parity  of  the  ministry,  and 
Presbyterianism  does  not  recognise  the  right  of  the  people  to 
take  part  in  the  government  at  all.  The  third  element,  in  the 
form  in  which  it  stands,  must  be  objected  to  on  the  same  ground  as 
the  first.  It  is  not  distinctive.  Papists  and  other  Prelatists 
hold  to  the  unity  of  the  Church.     But  of  this  more  anon. 

A  better  definition  is  one  which  was  given  by  a  great  teacher 
in  the  Seminary  whose  semi-centennial  anniversary  we  are  now 
celebrating.  He  defines  Presbyterianism  as  a  form  of  Church 
government  "by  parliamentary  assemblies  composed  of  two  classes 
of  presbyters,  and  of  presbyters  only,  and  so  arranged  as  to 
realise  the  visible  unity  of  the  whole  Church." 

1.  It  is  a  government  by  parliamentary  assemblies.  In  this  it 
is  contrasted,  on  the  one  hand,  with  Congregationalism,  and  on 
the  other  with  Prelacy.  The  term  Congregationalism  is  here 
used  in  a  very  definite  sense,  as  descriptive  of  a  species  of  Inde- 
pendency. The  Independents  of  the  Savoy  Confession  w^ere  not 
Congregationalists,  in  the  sense  of  lodging  the  power  of  govern- 
ment in  the  cono-regation  or  brotherhood  of  believers.  John 
Owen,  their  great  leader,  in  his  treatise  entitled  "The  True  Nature 
of  a  Gospel  Church,"  might  be  mistaken  for  a  Presbyterian, 
when  he  is  treating  of  ecclesiastical  power  and  government,  as 
exemplified  on  the  scale  of  a  single  congregation  or  assembly  of 
believers.  But  such  a  congregation  is  held  by  Independents  to 
be  a  complete  church,  and  not  to  be  associated  with  any  other 
like  congregation    under  the    same   government,    Presbytery,  or 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  19 

Synod,  The  Congregationalists  hold  the  same  views  ;  but  they 
also  hold  (which  Independents,  as  such,  do  not)  that  the  govern- 
ment is  lodged  in  the  congregation  or  brotherhood.  John  Owen 
held  '  as  we  do,  that  a  single  congregation  is  to  be  governed  by  an 
eldership  or  Presbytery  ;  that  is,  a  bench  or  college  of  presby- 
ters chosen  by  the  people  as  their  representatives,  not  as  their 
deputies  or  proxies ;  chosen  to  govern  not  according  to  the  will  of 
the  people,  but  according  to  the  will  of  Christ,  who  ordained  the 
constitution  of  the  Church,  created  its  oflBcers,  and  defined  their 
functions.  The  parallel  is  exact  between  the  idea  of  Presbyte- 
rianism  and  the  true  and  original  idea  of  the  civil  constitution  of 
this  country,  and  if  Edmund  Burke  is  to  be  trusted,  of  the  Brit- 
ish constitution  also.  Parliaments  are  assemblies  of  representa- 
tives, not  of  proxies,  of  the  people  ;  they  are  not  to  utter  the 
voice  of  the  people  unless  it  be  the  voice  of  wisdom  and  justice; 
they  are  not  responsible  to  the  people  in  the  sense  of  their  con- 
stituents who  elected  them,  but  to  the  people  in  the  sense  of  the 
sovereign  people  who  ordained  and  established  the  constitution. 
To  this  sovereign  people,  whose  voice  is  uttered  and  whose  will  is 
expressed  in  the  fundamental  law,  every  true  representative  will 
appeal  from  the  judgment  of  his  constituents.  In  the  Church 
there  is  no  sovereign  people.  Her  constitution  comes  from  Jesus 
Christ,  her  Head,  and  to  him  only  the  last  appeal  is  made. 

As  Presbyterianism  is  thus  contrasted  with  the  government  of 
the  people  assembled  en  masse,  or  by  their  delegates  or  proxies, 
in  being  a  government  by  assemblies  of  representatives,  so  it  is 
contrasted,  on  the»other  hand,  with  Prelacy,  which  is  a  govern- 
ment of  one  man.  Yet  even  in  Prelacy  the  principle  of  Presby- 
tery will  make  its  authority  and  wisdom  to  be  felt,  as  is  shown  in 
the  holding  of  councils,  provincial  and  general.  It  is  a  very 
instructive  fact,  mentioned  by  Prof.  Baird,  of  the  University  of 
New  York,  in  his  recent  "History  of  the  Rise  of  the  Huguenots," 

^See  his  True  Nature  of  a  Gospel  Church,  Chap.  VII.  Works  (Rus- 
sell's Ed.,  London,  1826),  Vol.  20,  p.  480.  Compare  the  Savoy  Declara- 
tion of  1658,  the  Institution  of  Churches,  and  the  Order  appointed  in 
them  by  Jesus  Christ,  Arts.  VII.  and  IX.  SchaflF's  Creeds  of  Christen- 
dom, Vol.  III.,  pp.  724,  S. 


20  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

that  their  enemies  of  the  Papal  party,  seeing  the  energy,  Avisdom, 
and  effectiveness  given  to  the  movements  of  the  Huguenots  by 
their  Presbyterian  organisation,  actually  imitated  them,  and 
organised  a  quasi  Presbyterian  system  for  themselves.  The  same 
kind  of  concession  has  been  made  from  time  to  time  by  our  Con- 
gregational brethren  also.^  It  is  from  this  feature  of  Presbyte- 
rianism  that  its  name  has  been  derived.  It  is  not  a  government 
by  presbyters  merely,  but  by  presbyters  assembled  in  Presby- 
teries. 

2.  Another  distinctive  feature  of  our  government  is  that  these 
presbyters  are  of  two  sorts — presbyters  who  rule  only,  and  pres- 
byters who  both  rule  and  teach.  This  feature  is  found  also  in 
our  civil  constitutions.  There  are  two  classes  of  representatives 
in  our  Legislatures ;  and  the  principle  of  two  classes  of  repre- 
sentatives has  been  deemed  by  statesmen  and  political  philoso- 
phers as  great  an  improvement  on  the  representative  principle  as 
that  principle  itself  was  on  the  principle  of  democracy.  The 
representative  principle  was  a  check  on  popular  passion  and  pre- 
judice ;  the  principle  of  two  classes  of  representatives  is  a  check 
added  to  a  check. 

3.  The  third  distinctive  feature  of  our  government  is  found  in 
the  mode  by  which  it  realises  the  idea  of  the  visible  unity  of  the 
Church.  Popery  realises  the  unity  by  a  graded  hierarchy,  by  a 
hierarchy  consisting  of  officers  of  different  ranks,  and  culminating 
in  one  man  at  Rome,  called  the  Pope.  This  system  secures  unity, 
indeed ;  but  it  is  a  terrible  unity,  sacrificing  all  individual  life, 
and  binding  all  abjectly  to  a  single  throne.  Our  system,  on  the 
contrary,  realises  the  idea  of  the  unity  by  the  elasticity  of  its 
representative  system.  All  its  courts  are  Presbyteries  ;  that  is, 
courts  composed  of  presbyters.  The  same  elements  are  found  in 
all  of  them,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest.  The  unity  is  secured 
not  by  the  subjection  of  one  class  of  rulers  to  another  class,  but 
by  a  larger  number  of  rulers  governing  a  smaller  number  of  the 
same  class.  The  representatives  of  the  whole  Church  govern  the 
representatives  of  each  part,  and  that  not  by  a  direct   control  of 

•  See  Miller  on  Ruling  Elders,  Chaps.  VII.,  YIII.  ;  King  on  the  Elder- 
ship, Part  I. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  21 

the  part,  but  by  controlling  the  power  of  the  part.  All  the  local 
Presbyteries  are  combined  by  representation  in  one  Presbytery, 
called  with  us  the  General  Assembly.  "Of  this  General  Assem- 
bly" we  might  say,  in  the  language  of  Milton,  "every  parochial 
consistory  is  a  I'ight  homogeneous  and  constituting  part,  being  in 
itself  a  little  Synod,  and  moving  towards  a  General  Assembly 
upon  her  own  basis,  in  an  even  and  firm  progression,  as  those 
smaller  squares  in  battle  unite  in  one  great  cube,  the  main  pha- 
lanx, an  emblem  of  truth  and  steadfastness."  ' 

Now,  the  system  thus  described,  we  hold  to  be  found  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  to  be  that  in  substance  which  was  adopted 
by  the  apostles.  We  say  "in  substance,"  and  by  this  is  meant 
that  the  principles  are  there.  The  scale  on  wdiich  the  principles 
are  applied  and  exemplified  will  of  course  determine  differences 
of  detail  and  variety,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  the  "circumstances" 
which  are  common  to  the  Church  with  human  societies  ;  but  the 
principles  themselves  of  government  by  representative  assemblies, 
of  representatives  of  two  sorts,  and  of  the  unity  of  the  Church, 
are  all  there ;  and  they  must  be  found  in  every  form  of  ecclesi- 
astical polity  which  claims  to  be  Presbyterian  in  the  full  sense  of 
the  term. 

The  government  by  Presbyteries  was  no  new  thing  in  the  days 
of  the  apostles.  The  word  Presbytery  occurs  three  times  in  the 
New  Testament ;  and  in  two  of  these  (Luke  xxii.  6l3,  and  Acts 
xxii.  5)  it  denotes  the  well  known  council  among  the  Jews  which 
is  commonly  called  the  "Sanhedrim,"  a  name  which  is  itself 
Greek,  and  equivalent  to  Session  or  Consistory,  It  is  not  at  all 
necessary  to  trace  the  origin  of  that  court,  or  of  the  smaller  san- 
hedrims of  the  Jews  to  the  time  of  Moses.  It  is  enough  to 
know  that  they  existed  in  the  time  of  the  apostles,  and  that  the 
apostles  adopted  a  similar  government  for  the  Christian  Church. 
That  the  Church  derived  its  government  from  the  Synagogue,  is 
a  fact  upon  the  proof  of  which,  in  the  present  state  of  theological 
learning,  it  is  needless  to  expend  many  words.     This  is  the  con- 

1  Milton's    Reason    of  Church    Government    against    Prelaty,  B.    I., 

Chap.   6. 


22  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

cession  of  a  learned  minister  of  the  Churcli  of  England.^  The 
choice  hiy  between  the  temple  model  and  the  synagogue  model ; 
and  the  apostles  chose  the  synagogue.  We  need  not  be  afraid  to 
meet  the  defenders  of  Prelacy  at  the  bar  of  antiquity.  The 
apostles  are  the  most  ancient  and  venerable  of  the  "fathers." 
Let  them  decide.^ 

But  the  Church,  in  its  Jewish  form,  was  not,  and  was  not  de- 
signed to  be,  aggressive.  Provision  was  made  for  the  reception 
of  the  Gentiles,  but  not  for  going  after  them.  Those  who  Avere 
received,  were  proseli/tes,  indeed ;  comers  to  the  fold ;  not  people 
"who  were  sought  after,  to  be  gathered  in.  Even  in  "the  mission- 
ary age,"  as  it  has  been  called, .of  the  Jews — the  age  that  followed 
the  conquests  of  Alexander,  when  the  Jews  were  widely  dis- 
persed, and  their  synagogues  were  established  in  all  the  chief 
cities  of  the  Greek  Empire,  they  were  a  missionary  people  rather 
by  the  ordering  of  divine  providence  than  by  any  conscious  pur- 
pose or  effort  of  their  own.  God  brought  his  word  near  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  into  the  very  midst  of  them,  and  constrained  them  to 
attend  the  services  of  the  synagogues;  but  he  ordained  and  sent 
forth  no  missionaries.  The  function  of  the  evan;:^elist  Avas  not 
yet  engrafted  upon  the  office  of  the  presbyter  or  ruler.  It  Avas 
not  until  the  Redeemer  had  risen  from  the  dead  that  the  universal 
commission  Avas  given,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  Avorld  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature  ;"  "disciple  all  nations."  This  aggres- 
sive propagandist  feature  of  Christianity  is  one  of  its  distinguish- 
ing features ;  a  feature  by  Avhich  it  is  distinguished  not  only  from 
Judaism,  but  from  Paganism.  Mahomet  copied  it,  but  in  a 
totally  diff'erent  spirit,  and  Avith  means  diametrically  opposite. 

'Litton  on  the  Church  of  Christ,  Chap.  III..  Sec.  3,  p.  185,  of  the 
American  edition,  Philadelphia,  18(J9.  So,  also,  Lightfoot  (now  a  Bishop) 
on  Philippians,  p.  9-1-  and  p.  191. 

^The  famous  rule  of  Vincent  of  Lirinium,  "^;/otZ  semper,  quod  vhiqire, 
quod  ah  omnibus,''^  may  be  allowed,  if,  with  II.  Roarers,  we  make  the 
apostles  our  onmes,  their  age  our  semper,  and  their  writings  our  n.bique. 
Com[>are  Milton's  Raason  of  Church  Government  against  Prelaty,  B.  2, 
Chap.  I. — the  passage  beginning  with  the  words,  "Mistrusting  to  find  the 
authority  of  their  order,"  etc. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  23 

Presbyterianism  could  not  vindicate  its  claim  to  be  divine  if  it 
were  not  an  aggressive  polity,  if  it  were  not  missionary  in  its 
constitution,  in  its  spirit  and  its  aims.  The  first  missionaries 
formally  ordained  and  sent  forth  to  the  Gentiles,  were  ordained 
and  sent  forth  by  the  Presbyter}^  of  Antioch,  the  Presbytery  of 
the  first  church  which  was  composed  of  both  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
and  therefore  the  first  church  in  which  the  fellowship  of  all  the 
races  of  mankind  in  the  man  Christ  Jesus  was  visibly  embodied 
and  exemplified. 

If  it  be  true,  as  the  enemies  of  Presbyterianism  assert,  and  as 
some  of  its  friends  seem  disposed  to  concede,  that  it  lacks  the  fea- 
ture of  aggressiveness,  then  it  must  be  confessed  that,  to  this  ex- 
tent, it  lacks  the  credentials  which  a  system  claiming  to  be  divine 
ought  to  possess.  The  assertion  of  our  enemies  is  not  borne  out 
by  history.  We  have  not,  indeed,  sacrificed  the  individuality  of 
our  ministers  to  the  unity  of  the  Church,  making  them  mere 
spokes  in  the  great  wheel,  without  any  life,  sphere,  movement  of 
their  own.  We  have  allowed  tliem  to  be  themselves,  after  the 
manner  of  the  apostolic  Church,  in  which  the  labors  of  apostles 
bore  the  stamp  of  their  individuality,  in  wdiicTi  the  Pauline,  Pet- 
rine,  and  Johannine  types  Avere  recognised  as  distinct,  although 
they  all  preached  the  gospel.  Presbyterianism  makes  its  minis- 
ters wheels  within  a  Avheel ;  thus  combining  efficiency  of  aggress- 
ive operations  with  the  full  preservation  and  development  of 
individual  life. 

Now,  this  polity  so  clearly  sanctioned  and  even  ordained  by 
the  apostles  at  first  was,  as  it  is  alleged,  very  soon  exchanged  for 
Prelacy;  so  soon,  indeed,  that  the  change  must  be  supposed  to 
have  received  the  sanction  of  the  Apostle  John  at  least.  This  is 
not  the  place  to  handle  the  argument  in  full.  Only  certain  heads 
will  be  suggested. 

(a)  There  is  not  one  particle  of  proof  that  prelatical  bishops 
existed  in  the  time  of  John,  or  even  at  the  close  of  the  first  cen- 
tury. On  the  contrary,  we  find  Clement  of  Rome  at  the  close  of 
the  first  century  writing  to  the  church  at  Corinth,  and  Polycarp 
at  the  beginning  of  the  second  century  writing  to  the  church  at 
Philippi,  and  both  of  them  recognising  no  other  officers  than  pres- 


24  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

byters  and  deacons.  In  the  case  of  Clement,  this  fact  is  the  more 
noteworthy,  as  his  Epistle  is  mainly  an  exhortation  to  unity  and 
concord.  Jerome  ascribes  the  invention  of  Prelacy  to  factions 
and  dissensions  as  being  the  best  remedy  for  them.  ^  What  a  fine 
opportunity,  then,  for  the  Bishop  of  Rome  to  glorify  the  Bishop 
of  Corinth ;  or  if,  as  our  prelatical  friends  suggest,  the  Bishop  of 
Corinth  was  dead,  and  the  see  vacant,  hoAV  urgent  the  necessity 
for  filling  the  vacancy,  and  how  strange  the  absence  of  any  ex- 
hortation to  fill  it ! 

[b)  In  the  second  place,  even  in  later  writers,  it  is  too  generally 
taken  for  granted  that  the  "bishop"  spoken  of  is  a  prelatical  or 
diocesan  bishop.  In  the  Epistles  of  the  Pseudo-Ignatius,  for  ex- 
ample, where  is  the  proof  that  the  bishop  he  so  absurdly  magni- 
fies is  a  prelate  ?  For  all  that  we  have  seen,  Ms  bishop  may 
have  been  (and  probably  was)  a  parochial  bishop,  and  his  pres- 
byters "ruling  elders."  We  must  always  be  on  our  guard 
against  the  "fatal  force  and  imposture  of  words."  According 
to  the  scriptural  usage  of  the  Avord  8cJi7S)n,  the  Papal  and  Angli- 
can Churches  are  amongst  the  most  schismatical  bodies  in  the 
world;  according  to  the  ecclesiastical  usage  of  the  word,  a  plausi- 
ble argument  might  be  made  to  show  that  the  Papal  body  is  not 
schismatical  at  all. 

Another  fruitful  source  of  delusion  is  in  taking  it  for  granted 
that  the  polity  of  the  Church  was  uniform  in  the  early  ages;  that 
because  Prelacy  existed  in  Rome  (if  it  did  exist  there)  at  the  close 
of  the  second  century,  therefore  it  existed  throughout  the  Church, 
whereas  there  is  abundant  reason  to  believe  that  it  spread  very 
gradually.  The  schism  of  Felicissimus  at  Carthage  (A.  D.  250) 
seems  to  have  been  the  result  of  a  struj^gle  between  the  defenders 
of  the  old  government  of  Presbytery  and  an  "episcopal"  party. 
This,  at  least,  is  the  opinion  of  Neander.  ^  This  view  is  con- 
firmed by  the  existence  of  the  '■^sejiioresplebes''  in  the  North  Af- 
rican Church,  described  by  Kurtz  as   "lay  elders"  and  probably 


^  See  the  fine  passatje — beginnino-  with  the  words,  '•Prelaty  ascendinjj; 
by  a  gradual  monarchy,"  in  Milton's  Reason  of  Church  Government 
uriiod  ajjainst  Prelaty,  B.  I.,  c.  6. 

^  See  Art.  "Felicissimus"  in  Herzog's  Cyclopaedia. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  25. 

the  "venerable  monuments"  in  the  fourth  century  of  the  race  of 
"rulinof  elders"  then  passing  aAvav.  ^ 

(c)  But,  in  the  third  place,  if  the  change  had  taken  place  so 
soon,  it  might  be  still  a  corruption.  Greater  and  more  important 
changes — changes  affecting  vital  points  of  Christian  doctrine  and 
Christian  morality — occurred  in  the  very  times  of  the  apostles, 
as  is  plain  from  their  Epistles  and  from  the  Lord's  epistles  to  the 
seven  churches  of  Asia.  "I  marvel,"  says  Paul,  "that  ye  are  so 
soon  removed  from  him  that  called  you  into  the  grace  of  Christ 
unto  another  gospel."  "Who  hath  bewitched  you  that  ye  should 
not  obey  the  truth  ?"  "Having  begun  in  the  Spirit,  are  ye  now 
made  perfect  by  the  flesh  ?"  The  apostle  of  love  also  discerned 
the  rising  spirit  of  Prelacy  in  Diotrephes,  "Avho  loved  to  have  the 
preeminence"  and  "cast  out  of  the  church"  people  better  than 
himself.  There  is  not  much  cause  to  marvel  that  men  speedily 
exchanged  the  ordinances  of  God  for  their  own  inventions;  on 
the  contrary,  considering  the  power  of  sin  and  the  subtlety  of 
Satan,  the  marvel  is  that  the  ordinances  of  God  are  allowed  to 
exist  at  all. 

After  the  time  of  Constantino,  Presbyterianism  seems  well 
nigh  to  have  vanished  from  the  Church  for  a  thousand  years,  and 
all  spiritual  worship  and  all  scriptural  discipline  seems  to  have 
vanished  with  it.  It  is  no  slight  proof  of  its  divine  origin  that 
sound  doctrine  and  spiritual  worship  should  have  declined  with 
its  decline  and  should  have  revived  with  its  revival.  There  must 
be  an  internal  and  vital  connexion  among  these  things ;  and  if  it 
cannot  be  demonstrated  that  the  decline  of  Presbyterianism  in 
those  early  ages  was  the  cause  or  the  effect  of  the  corruption  in 
doctrine,  worship,  and  discipline,  it  can  at  least  be  shown  that 
the  corruption  was  stimulated  and   aggravated  by   the  prelatical 

^  In  Act.  Perpetua  et  Felicitas,  13,  and  in  the  29th  Ep.  of  Cyprian,  we 
read  of  "p?-es%<cW  doctoi-es,'^  showint;  that  even  then  the  work  of  teaching 
Avas  not  absolutely  indispensable  to  the  presbyterial  office  (Lii^htfoot  on 
Philippians,  p.  193).  Lijfhtfoot  speaks  in  another  place  (p.  222)  of  "the 
enormous  number  of  African  bishops  as  incredible,  were  it  not  reported 
on  the  best  authority."  The  number  is  incredible  if  they  were  prelati- 
cal bishops,  but  not  if  they  were  Presbyterian. 


26  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIAXISM. 

hierarchy  that  rose  upon  its  ruins.  One  of  the  grossest  and  most 
comprehensive  of  these  corruptions  was  that  of  converting  the 
Christian  ministry  into  a  priesthood;  and  this  corruption  was 
closely  connected  with  the  overthrow  of  Pre^byterianism  and  the 
triumph  of  Prelacy.  "As  Cyprian,"  says  Bishop  Lightfoot/ 
"crowned  the  edifice  of  episcopal  power,  so  also  was  he  the  first 
to  put  forward  without  relief  or  di.^guise  those  sacerdotal  assump- 
tions." It  is  true,  no  doubt,  as  Lightfoot  suggests,  that  this  hor- 
rible corruption  came  from  heathenism  and  not  from  Judaism  ;  but, 
as  he  also  suggests,  it  took  its  form  from  the  hierarchy  of  Juda- 
ism ;  and  it  scarcely  could  have  maintained  itself  without  a  cor- 
responding hierarchy  in  the  ministry  of  the  Christian  Church. 
The  Church  of  England  is  the  only  one  of  the  Reformed  Clnirch- 
es  Avhich  retained  the  prelatical  form  of  government,  and  it  is 
precisely  in  the  Church  of  England  that  the  tendency  to  sacer- 
dotalism is  the  strongest. 

If  the  ministry  become  a  priesthood,  other  changes  are  inevit- 
able. A  priest  must  receive  his  call  from  God  Avithout  the  inter- 
vention of  the  people.  Under  a  priestly  rule,  the  privilege  of 
election  by  the  people  is  felt  to  be  out  of  place ;  and  accordingly 
even  in  Judaism,  in  which  the  priesthood  was  regarded  in  some 
sort  as  representative  of  the  whole  nation  as  "a  kingdom  of 
priests,"  the  people  had  no  power  of  election.  The  priesthood 
was  an  aristocracy  of  birth,  an  order  of  nobility  created  by  God 
himself,  and  maintained  and  perpetuated  by  his  special  provi- 
dence without  the  choice  of  the  people.  In  the  system  of  the 
Roman  Antichrist,  the  priesthood  is  in  no  sense  representative  of 
the  people;  it  is  a  close  corporation,  self-maintaining  and  self-per- 
petuating, and  the  people  are  mere  "mud-sills"  for  the  priesthood. 

The  prelatical  Protestant  Church  of  England  denied  the  Papal 
doctrine  of  the  priesthood  and  of  apostolical  succession,  but  re- 
tained the  woYil  jjriest  in  its  liturgy.  In  this  it  has  been  followed 
by  the  daughter  Church  in  the  United  States,  which  uses  the 
Avord  "sacerdotal"  also  to  describe  the  functions  of  the  rector  of 
a  parish.     When   it  is   considered   that  "priest"  in  the  English 

^ Essay  on  the  Christian  Ministry — id  calcem  of  his  Commentary  oa 
Philippians,  p.  257. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  27 

Bible  everywhere  stands  for  an  officer  who  offers  expiatory  sacri- 
fices, it  is  obviously  a  very  insufficient  vindication  of  the  use  of 
the  word  in  the  liturgy,  to  say  that  it  (the  English  word  priest) 
is  historically  the  same  as  the  word  presbyter — "presbyter  writ 
short."  The  Reformed  Episcopal  Church  has  shown  the  sincer- 
ity of  its  detestation  of  the  sacerdotal  idea  by  dropping  the  Avord, 
and  substituting  that  of  presbijter  ;  but  its  reformation  -will  never 
be  complete  nor  lasting  until  Prelacy  is  also  dropped. 

A  priest  must  have  somewhat  to  offer;  and  if  the  minister  of 
the  word  is  converted  into  a  priest,  he  must  offer  a  sacrifice. 
Hence  the  conversion  of  the  Eucharist  into  a  sacrifice.  That 
which  God  ordained  to  be  "a  feast  of  filial  grace"  came  to  be 
"pageanted  about  as  a  dreadful  idol."  Here,  again,  we  find 
Presbyterians  defending  the  truth,  and  protesting  against  the 
enormous  abuse  and  corruption.  At  the  ei'a  of  the  Reformation 
the  Lutheran  body  adopted  a  view  of  the  real  presence  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  the  Lord  in  the  Supper  little,  if  at  all,  less 
absurd  and  monstrous  than  that  of  the  Papal  apostasy;  while  the 
Reformed  or  Presbyterian  branch  of  the  seccders  from  Rome 
taught  the  scriptural  doctrine.  The  Church  of  England's  teach- 
ing is  clear  against  both  transubstantiation  and  consubstantiation 
(though  clearer  and  more  emphatic  against  the  former  than  against 
the  latter) ;  but  by  virtue  of  the  tendencies  already  signalised  to- 
wards the  priesthood,  it  has  shown  a  strong  tendency  also  to  the 
Papal  abomination  of  the  Mass,  though  denounced  by  itself  in  its 
31st  Article  as  "a  blasphemous  fable  and  dangerous  deceit."' 

These  reflections  suggest  one  capital  office  which  has  been 
given  to  Presbyterianism  to  perform  in  the  history  of  the  Church  ; 
and  that   is  to  uphold  the  supremacy  of  the  word  of  God  as  the 

'When  the  '•teachin";"  of  the  Church  of  Enghxnd  is  spoken  of,  it  must 
be  borne  in  mind  that  the  toachinjf  of  its /"or/M^^ar/e.v  is  referred  to.  This 
is  the  standard  that  all  parties  in  that  communion  appeal  to — Iliiih.  Low, 
and  Broad,  and  all  the  subdivisions  thereof  enumerated  by  Conybeare  in 
his  famous  article  in  the  Edinburj^h  Review.  If  the  formularies  contra- 
dict each  other,  that  is  their  concern,  not  ours.  It  miii;ht  puzzle  us  plain 
Presbyterians  to  divine  how  certain  people  could  have  subscribed  to  the 
"Articles  of  Relijiion,"  if  we  had  not  been  enlightened  by  "No.  OU''  of 
the  "Oxford  Tracts." 


28  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

only  and  all-sufficient  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  This  was  done 
by  the  Waldenses  in  the  Dark  Ages  in  their  protest  against  Rome, 
which  had  exalted  tradition  (or  the  wisdom  and  conceit  of  man) 
above  the  word,  and  so  like  the  Pharisees  of  old  had  made  the 
word  of  none  effect.  "■  If  we  will  love  Christ  and  know  his  doc- 
trine," says  the  "Noble  Lesson,"  "we  must  watch  and  read  the 
Scriptures."  This  was  done  by  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistic 
branch  of  the  Protestant  body  to  a  higher  degree  than  by  the 
Lutheran  branch.  "The  divinely  historical  in  the  Church,"  says 
Kurtz,  the  Lutheran  historian  of  the  Church,  "  was  not  recog- 
nised by  the  Reformed  Church,  but  all  tradition  Avas  rejected, 
and  with  it  all  historical  development,  normal  or  abnormal,  was 
cut  off."  This  is  an  exaggerated  statement,  intensely  German 
in  its  form,  of  the  Reformed  Church's  position  that  the  Bible  is 
the  statute-book  of  Christ's  kingdom,  a  positive  and  sufficient  rule 
of  faith  and  practice,  the  source  as  well  as  the  measure  of  doc- 
trine and  law ;  and  therefore  that  the  silence  of  the  Scriptures  is 
prohibitory.  Again,  in  contrasting  Luther  and  Zwingle,  the 
same  writer  says :  "  The  former  (Luther)  rejected  only  such  things 
as  were  irreconcilable  with  the  Scriptures,  the  latter  (Zwingle) 
everytliing  not  expressly  taught  by  them."  "Luther  retained 
images,  altars,  the  ornaments  of  churches,  and  the  sacerdotal 
character  of  public  worship,  simply  pruning  off  its  unevangelical 
excesses  and  deformities.  Zwingle  rejected  all,  unconditionally, 
as  idolatry,  and  even  abolished  organs  and  bells."  Without  stop- 
ping to  point  out  the  exaggerations  in  this  passage,  it  is  sufficient 
to  say  that  Zwingle  did  hold  the  Scriptures  to  be  a  complete  and 
positive  rule,  while  Luther  admitted  many  things  in  the  worship 
of  God,  upon  the  ground  of  their  not  being  prohibited  in  his 
word.  The  Church  of  England,  although  counted  a  branch  of 
the  Reformed  Church,  took,  with  respect  to  the  Scriptures,  much 
the  same  ground  as  Luther.  The  controversy  began  among  the 
exiles  at  Frankfort-on-the-Main,  and  grew  out  of  the  discussion 
concerning  the  comparative  merits  of  the  Liturgy  of  Edward  VI. 
and  that  of  Geneva.  Upon  the  return  of  the  exiles  to  England, 
after  the  death  of  "Bloody  Mar}^"  the  controversy  was  trans- 
ferred to  that  country ;  and  the  defenders  of  the  principle  of  the 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  29 

sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures  got  the  name  of  Puritans.  The 
Puritans,  in  their  origin,  be  it  remembered,  were  a  party  in  the 
Church  of  England  ;  and  they  were  inclined  to  the  forms  of 
Geneva,  or,  in  other  words,  to  Presbyterianism.  A  Presbytery 
was  actually  formed  within  the  Church  of  England  as  early  as 
1572.  Prelacy  could  not  maintain  itself  logically  on  the  basis  of 
the  Bible  and  the  Bible  only ;  on  that  basis,  and  that  only,  can 
Presbyterianism  be  maintained.  There  is  an  unconscious  as  well 
as  a  conscious  logic  which  joins  and  disjoins  things. 

There  never  has  been  a  time  within  the  memory  of  man,  as  it 
appears  to  us,  when  it  was  more  necessary  than  it  is  now  to  recal 
the  attention  of  Presbyterians  to  that  fundamental  and  all-com- 
prehensive principle  for  which  their  fathers  witnessed  and  suffered 
even  unto  death.  Potentially,  it  is  the  question  between  Christ 
and  Antichrist ;  the  question  whether  the  authority  of  the  Head 
and  Saviour  of  the  Church  is  to  be  supreme,  and  the  liberty  of 
his  people  to  obey  him  only  to  be  maintained  ;  or  whether  that 
authority  is  to  be  overlaid  and  his  people  to  be  made  the  slaves  of 
men.  Now,  while  it  may  be  true  that  no  party  calling  itself 
Presbyterian  has  formally  denied  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  yet  it  cannot  be  questioned  that  there  is  a  tendency  in 
our  Church  to  assimilate  itself  in  worship  and  manners  to  those 
Christian  communities  which  have  denied  it. 

At  the  era  of  the  Reformation,  the  Reformed  were  reproached 
by  the  Lutherans  as  well  as  by  the  Papists  for  their  iconoclastic 
spirit  as  to  departure  from  the  simple  worship  of  the  primitive 
Church.  "■Old-fashioned"  Presbyterians  have  to  bear  the  burden 
of  a  similar  reproach  now.  The  answer  to  the  reproach  is  the 
same  now  as  then,  that  "the  word  of  God  is  the  only  rule  of  faith 
and  practice  to  his  people ;  that  the  whole  counsel  of  God  con- 
cerning all  things  necessary  for  his  own  glory,  man's  salvation, 
faith,  and  life,  is  either  expressly  set  down  in  Scripture,  or  by 
good  and  necessary  consequence  may  be  deduced  from  Scripture  ; 
unto  which  nothing  is  to  be  added,  whether  by  new  revelations  of 
the  Spirit  or  traditions  of  men.  Nevertheless,  we  acknowledge 
there  are  some  circumstances  concerning  the  worship  of  God  and 
government  of  the  Church,  common  to  human  actions  and  socie- 


30  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

ties,  which  are  to  be  ordered  by  the  light  of  nature  and  Christian 
prudence,  according  to  the  general  rules  of  the  word,  which  are 
always  to  be  observed  ;"  ^  that,  therefore,  everything  in  public 
worship  which  cannot  be  shown  to  be  a  necessary  adjunct  of  the 
action,  or  necessary  to  decency  and  order,  is  to  be  disoAvned  and 
rejected ;  that  there  is  no  middle  ground  between  this  position 
and  the  position  that  the  word  of  God  is  a  negative  rule,  only  a 
veto  or  check  upon  the  power  of  the  Church  to  ordain  anything 
she  pleases ;  and  that  the  ancient  doctrine  of  the  Presbyterians  is 
the  only  safeguard  of  the  liberties  of  God's  people,  the  only 
security  that  they  will  not  be  made  "the  slaves  of  men." 

Our  people  are  too  ready  to  concede  that  our  forms  of  worship 
are  "bald."  They  are  too  ready,  when  God's  ordinances  fail  of 
their  appropriate  effect,  to  resort  to  the  devices  of  human  wisdom, 
instead  of  humbling  themselves  before  the  Holy  Ghost  in  earnest 
prayer  for  his  quickening  power,  which  alone  can  make  any  ordi- 
nances efficacious  for    salvation. 

The  sacramental  machinery  of  the  Papal  apostasy,  and  the 
unsacramental  machinery  of  our  own  invention  or  adoption,  are 
alike  impotent  to  raise  a  soul  from  death  or  to  impart  the  wings 
of  devotion  to  a  soul  that  is  alive.  The  true  glory  of  Christian 
worship  consists  in  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
and  without  the  Holy  Ghost,  all  our  paraphernalia  of  "long- 
drawn  aisle  and  fretted  vault,"  of  painted  windows  and  "dim 
religious  light,"  of  symbols  of  lamb  and  dove,  of  pealing  organs 
and  wdiat  not,  are  but  the  paraphernalia  of  a  corpse  lying  in 
state.   It  is  a  vain  attempt  to  conceal  the  painful  reality  of  death. 

One  thing,  we  confess,  that  commends  Presbyterianism  to  us 
is,  that  it  cannot  be  worked  by  mere  human  Avisdom  or  power  ; 
that  it  must  either  have  the  power  of  the  Spirit  to  work  it,  or  be 
nothing. 

Presbyterians  have  been  distinguished  as  the  defenders  of  the 

^  \Yestminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap.  I.,  Art.  6.  Compare  Calvin's 
Inst.,  B.  4,  Chap.  10  ;  Principal  Cunningham's  Pteformers  and  Theologians 
of  the  Reformation,  p.  31  ;  also,  his  Church  Principles,  yjp.  235,  ff.  ;  Gil- 
lespie's Dispute  against  the  English  Popish  Ceremonies,  Part  III.,  Chap. 
7  ;  Thornwell's  Writings,  Vol.  IV.,  pp.  250,  ff. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  31 

great  doctrines  of  grace  ;  and  it  is  to  their  sense  of  tlie  supreme 
importance  of  these  doctrines,  and  their  zeal  in  defending  them, 
that  the  absence  of  a  mere  frosdytiyig  zeal  has  been  due.  All 
honor  to  them  for  it !  May  it  always  be  their  distinction,  their 
crown  of  glory  !  But  let  them  remember  how  close  is  the  con- 
nexion between  purity  of  worship  and  purity  of  doctrine. 

The  design  of  external  worship  is  not  only  to  give  expression 
to  those  states  of  the  soul  in  which  internal  worship  consists,  but 
also,  according  to  a  well  known  laAv  of  our  nature,  to  impress  more 
deeply  upon  the  heart  and  conscience  of  the  worshippers  those 
truths  concerning  God  and  themselves  which  the  Scriptures  reveal, 
and  from  which  the  worship  itself  has  sprung.  In  the  act  of 
adoration,  for  example,  which  is  evoked  by  the  revelation  of  the 
glory  of  God,  we  obtain,  if  the  act  is  sincerely  performed,  a  pro- 
founder  impression  of  what  that  revelation  teaches  concerning 
God.  In  making  a  sincere  confession  of  our  sins,  we  get  a  deeper 
impression  of  what  the  Scriptures  teach  concerning  the  exceed- 
ing sinfulness  of  sin.  In  commemorating  the  death  of  our  Lord 
in  the  ordinance  of  the  Supper,  if  the  act  be  done  in  the  exer- 
cise of  a  lively  faith,  there  is  a  more  vivid  apprehension  of  the 
great  facts  and  truths  signified  by  the  elements  and  actions  of 
•that  ordinance  of  the  Saviour.  Now,  all  these  parts  of  Avorship 
were  ordained  of  God ;  and  the  modes  in  which  they  are  to  be 
observed  are  prescribed,  either  through  pi-ecept  or  example,  by 
him  w  ho  knows  what  his  truth  is,  and  what  our  nature  is. 

To  change,  then,  the  modes  is  to  incur  the  risk  of  changing  the 
faith  of  God's  elect.  This  is  not  a  mere  a  priori  speculation  ;  it 
is  one  of  the  lessons  of  the  history  of  the  Church.  The  dread- 
ful perversion  of  the  truth  concerning  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  by 
the  Papacy  began  Avith  a  tampering  with  the  ordinance  of  the 
Supper.  The  corruption  of  the  ordinance  reacted  upon  the  faith 
of  the  Church,  and  corrupted  it  still  more ;  and  this  again  reacted 
upon  the  ordinance,  and  so  on,  until  the  Supper  became  the 
blasphemous  abomination  which  we  see  to-day  in  the  mass,  and 
the  central  truth  of  Christianity  was  virtually  denied.  It  was 
not  for  nothing  that  our  Presbyterian  forefJithers  fought  so  ear- 
nestly  against  the  "significant  ceremonies"   of  the  Papists  and 


32  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

their  imitators.  The  forms  of  the  good  sometimes  survive  the 
substance ;  the  forms  of  evil  perpetuate  the  substance,  and  not 
seldom  produce  it.  The  forms  of  heathen  worship  brought 
heathenism  into  the  Church.  The  Holy  City  was  trodden  under 
foot  of  the  Gentiles.  It  ought  to  humble  us  in  the  very  dust 
that  the  Church  should  always  have  shown  this  disposition  to 
meddle  with  that  concerning  which  her  Head  has  always  shown 
himself  exceedingly  jealous.  The  wickedness  and  folly  of  this 
meddlino;  have  been  demonstrated  on  a  fearful  scale  in  her  his- 
tory.  The  Lord  deliver  us  from  walking  in  the  light  of  our  own 
eyes,  and  after  the  imaginations  of  our  own  hearts  ! 

Once  more :  Presbyterians  have  been  honorably  distinguished 
among  other  branches  of  the  Church  of  Christ  by  the  importance 
which  they  have  ascribed  to  a  faithful  discipline.  So  it  was  at 
the  time  of  the  Reformation.  The  eminent  Lutheran  historian 
before  cited,  in  a  description  of  the  internal  character  of  the  Re- 
formed Church,  says  :  "Presbyteries  exercised  a  more  rigid  ex- 
ternal discipline.  Civil  and  domestic  life  assumed  a  strictly  legal, 
often  a  gloomy,  rigorous,  character  (especially  in  the  Scotch 
Church  and  among  the  English  Puritans) ;  but  along  with  this 
developed  a  wonderful  degree  of  moral  energy,  which,  however, 
too  often  ran  into  extremes."  ^  On  the  other  hand,  another. 
Lutheran  historian  fMosheim),  more  eminent  and  more  candid 
than  the  one  just  quoted,  says  of  his  own  Church:  "The  ancient 
regulation  which  has  come  down  to  us  from  the  earliest  age  of  the 
Church,  of  excluding  the  ungodly  from  the  communion,  the 
Lutheran  Church  at  first  endeavored  to  purify  from  abuses  and 
corruptions,  and  to  restore  to  its  primitive  purity.  .  .  .  But  in 
process  of  time  it  gradually  became  so  little  used  that,  at  the 
present  day,  scarcely  a  vestige  of  it,  in  most  places,  can  be  dis- 
covered ;  .  .  .  a  multitude  of  persons  living  in  open  transgression 
everywhere  lift  up  their  heads."  ^  If  the  reports  of  travellers  in 
Germany  are  to  be  credited,  the  only  distinction  made  between 

^Kurtz's  Church  History  (Bomberger's  Trans.),   Vol.  II.,  p.  14S,  §23. 
^Mosheim's  Institutes  (Murdock's  Trans.),  Vol.  III.,  p.  131,  B.  4,  Cen- 
tury 16th,  Sec.  3,  Part  2,  c.  1. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISxM:.  33 

Christian  people  and  the  AvorM   is  that  between  baptism  and  no 
baptism. 

Now,  what  a  dark  picture  for  any  Church  !  The  people  are 
Christian  in  a  lower  sense,  much  lower,  than  that  in  which  the 
Turks  are  Mahometans,  or  the  Chinese  Pagans ;  for  these  last 
are  at  least  as  good  as  their  religion  requires  them  to  be  in  their 
outward  life ;  while  the  professing  Christian,  a  member  of  that 
body  whose  very  purpose  and  mission  is  to  promote  the  interests 
of  holiness,  treads  these  interests  under  foot,  if  he  does  not  scout 
the  very  idea  of  holiness  as  being  incapable  of  being  realised. 
Such  is  the  inevitable  effect  of  the  absence  of  discipline.  There 
is  no  judicial  application  of  the  law  of  Christ  to  the  lives  of  the 
people,  no  judicial  recognition  of  the  difference  between  the 
sacred  and  the  profane,  no  purging  of  the  old  leaven  of  corruption 
out  of  the  mass,  and,  therefore,  nothing  to  prevent  that  leaven 
from  transforming  the  whole  mass  into  the  likeness  of  itself. 
The  Church,  as  the  visible  body  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  has  dis- 
appeared in  the  practical  annihilation  of  discipline.  No  censures 
are  inflicted  except  by  the  State  for  crime;  sin  has  ceased  to  be 
rebuked.  In  the  punishment  of  crime,  according  to  the  common 
theory  of  criminal  law,  it  is  the  interests  of  the  Commonwealth  that 
are  chiefly  regarded;  and  if  the  Commonwealth  alone  punishes, 
there  is  no  judicial  testimony  against  sin,  and  none  even  against 
crime  as  a  thing  of  inherent  ill-desert.  Further,  if  the  Common- 
wealth alone  should  punish,  there  will  be  no  exhibition  of  that  love 
which  yearns  over  the  offender,  which  longs  for  his  repentance 
and  restoration,  and  chastises  in  order  that  he  may  be  brought  to 
repentance  and  be  restored.  The  government  of  the  Church  is 
paternal  or  rather  maternal,  inflicting  its  censures  to  uphold  the 
authority  of  her  Lord,  but  at  the  same  time  proclaiming  that  the 
love  of  her  Lord  for  the  soul  that  has  got  entangled  in  the  meshes 
of  the  devil  is  as  great  as  his  abhorrence  of  the  sin.  There  are 
two  evils  she  has  to  cope  with — ignorance  and  malice.  "Against 
ignorance,"  to  use  the  words  of  the  author  of  Paradise  Lost,  "she 
provides  the  daily  manna  of  incorruptible  doctrine,  not  at  those 
set  meals  only  in  public,  but  as  oft  as  she  shall  know  that  each 
infirmity  or  constitution  requires.  Against  malice  with  all  the 
3 


34  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

branches  thereof,  not  meddling  with  that  restraining  and  styptic 
surgery  which  the  law  uses  not  against  the  malady  but  against 
the  eruptions  and  outermost  effects  thereof;  she,  on  the  contrary, 
beu^inning  at  the  prime  causes  and  roots  of  the  disease  sends  in 
those  two  divine  ingredients  of  most  cleansing  power  to  the  soul, 
admonition  and  reproof;  besides  which  two  there  is  no  drug  or 
antidote  that  can  reach  to  purge  the  mind,  and  without  which  all 
other  experiments  are  but  vain,  unless  by  accident."  If  these 
fail  of  their  effect,  the,  illustrious  author  goes  on  to  say,  the 
Church  proceeds  in  the  last  resort  to  use  "the  dreadful  sponge  of 
excommunication  and  to  pronounce  the  offender  wiped  out  of  the 
list  of  God's  inheritance  and  in  the  custody  of  Satan  till  he  re- 
pent. Which  horrid  sentence,  though  it  touch  neither  life  nor 
limb,  nor  any  worldly  possession,  yet  has  it  such  a  penetrating 
force  that  swifter  than  any  chemical  sulphur,  or  that  liglitning 
which  harms  not  the  skin  and  rifles  the  entrails,  it  scorches  the 
inmost  soul.  Yet  even  this  terrible  denouncement  is  left  to 
the  Church  for  no  other  cause  but  to  be  as  a  rough  and  vehe- 
ment cleansing  medicine,  where  the  malady  is  obstinate ;  a  mor- 
tifying to  life,  a  kind  of  saving  by  undoing.  And  it  may  be  said 
truly,  that  as  the  mercies  of  wicked  men  are  cruelties,  so  the 
cruelties  of  the  Church  are  mercies."*  The  concession  of  the 
Lutheran  author,  before  cited,  that  the  rigorous  discipline  of  the 
Reformed  or  Calvinistic  Church  developed,  in  its  civil  and  domes- 
tic life,  a  Avonderful  degree  of  moral  energy,  is  more  comprehen- 
sive than  the  author  intended  it  to  be.  It  means  this,  that  the 
discipline  developed  the  power  of  the  Church  and  enabled  it  more 
fully  to  accomplish  its  mission  in  the  calling  and  training  of 
God's  elect,  in  moulding  its  members  according  to  the  word  of 
God,  in  causing  the  Church  to  respond  to  its  vocation  in  its  re- 
ligious life  as  to  God,  in  its  fraternal  life  as  to  the  members  in 
their  mutual  relations,  and  in  its  missionary  life  as  to  the  world 
without.  It  means  also  a  larger  measure  of  true  happiness  to  its 
members,  for  "happiness  is  the  reflex  of  energy."  What  the 
world  and  worldly  Christians  call  pleasure,  is  not  happiness.  It 
is  mere  excitement  and  intoxication  which  is  followed  by  lassitude 

^Milton's  Reason  of  Ch.  Govt,  urged  against  Prelaty,  B.  2,  C.  3. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF   PRESBYTERIANISM.  35 

and  disgust,  and  in  the  case  of  professing  Christians,  it  is  to  be 
hoped,  by  a  feeling,  if  not  of  degradation,  at  least  of  a  falling 
short  of  their  high  calling.  "She  that  liveth  in  pleasure,"  says 
the  apostle,  "is  dead  Avhile  she  liveth."  Nothing  can  be  imagined 
nearer  a  living  death  than  the  life  of  a  "fashionable"  man  or 
woman.  But  happiness  is  a  "home-bred  delight,"  the  glow  of 
the  soul  in  the  enjoyment  of  health  and  vigor.  The  true  secret 
of  happiness  is  to  be  found  in  denying  one's  self  for  the  good  of 
others:  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  our  fellow-creatures. 
This  may  seem  a  paradox,  but  it  is  the  gospel  paradox,  and  is 
solved  by  the  principle  that  happiness  is  the  reflex  of  energy. 
In  self-indulgence  we  are  the  passive  recipients  of  pleasure;  in 
self-denial  we  are  active,  and  find  that  it  is  indeed  "more  blessed 
to  give  than  to  receive."  We  enter  into  the  joy  of  our  Lord, 
who  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to  minister.  If  the  ma- 
ternal discipline  of  the  Church,  like  every  other  discipline  of  love, 
produces  or  invigorates  the  habit  of  self-denial,  it  develops  energy, 
and  thereby  causes  happiness.  When  the  Church  frowns  upon 
her  children  who  are  addicted  to  "worldly  amusements,"  it  is 
the  frown  of  a  wise  and  benignant  mother  who  desires  the  happi- 
ness of  her  children,  and  knows  that  nothing  is  more  fatal  to  it 
than  a  life  of  pleasure. 

The  frown  of  the  Church  !  AVhat  lover  of  pleasure  regards  it 
now  ?  Whatever  the  convictions  of  any  pleasure-loving  member 
may  be  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  the  amusements  Avhich  the  Church, 
through  all  her  courts,  condemns,  one  would  think  that  the  sim- 
ple fact  that  the  Church  condemns  would  be  sufficient  to  restrain 
her  or  him  to  forego  the  indulgence.  Is  it  seemly  in  a  folloAver 
of  the  Crucified  One,  whose  soul  was  sorrowful  even  unto  death, 
who  endured  the  agony  and  bloody  sweat  of  the  garden  and  the 
bitter  death  of  the  accursed  tree,  in  order  "to  deliver  him  from 
the  present  evil  world" — is  it  seemly  in  such  an  one  to  be  found 
wearino;  the  badges  of  the  world  and  communicatino-  with  it  in 
its  sacraments  ?     0  shame,  where  is  thy  blush  ?  ^ 

^  In  the  primitive  Church  candidates  for  baptism  were  required  to  re- 
nounce "the  pomps  of  the  devil;"  and  these  pomps  were  interpreted  to 
be  "public  amusements,  dances,  and  spectacles'  (theatrical,  etc.).     The 


36  THE    SPIRIT    OF   PRESBYTERIANISM. 

If  the  discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  be  indeed  power- 
less to  arrest  the  tide  of  worldliness,  then  let  "Ichabod"  be  writ- 
ten upon  her  walls ;  her  glory  is  departed.  Corruption  of  man- 
ners will  be  followed  by  corruption  of  doctrine,  and  there  will  be 
none  so  poor  as  to  do  her  reverence.  When  the  line  of  demar- 
cation between  the  Church  and  the  world  has  been  obliterated, 
the  Cliurch  must  either  reform  or  perish.  If  even  a  Church  that 
hates  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans  is  threatened  by  the  Saviour 
with  the  removal  of  its  candlestick,  unless  it  repent,  how  great  is 
the  peril  of  a  Church  that  tolerates  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolai- 
tans and  of  Balaam!  "Repent,"  says  the  Saviour,  "or  else  I 
will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  fight  against  them  Avith  the 
sword  of  my  mouth.  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the 
Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches." 

We  mention,  in  conclusion,  one  more  characteristic  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  one  of  which  we  cannot  fail  to  be  reminded 
by  the  occasion  which  has  called  us  together.  It  is  its  care  to 
have  a  learned  ministry ;  learned,  not  in  the  sense  of  great  erudi- 
tion, but  in  the  sense  of  educated,  trained  to  study,  to  expound, 
and  to  defend  the  word  of  God.  This  characteristic  of  our 
Church  grows  out  of  the  same  root  with  her  zeal  for  purity  of 
doctrine,  simplicity  of  worship,  and  maternal  rigor  of  discipline. 
The  root  is  reverence  for  the  Scriptures  as  the  word  of  God  and 
the  only  rule  of  faith  and  manners.  It  is  too  obvious  to  need  re- 
mark that  if  the  word  of  God  is  to  be  truly  expounded  and  suc- 
cessfully defended,  it  must  be  understood,  and  that  to  be  under- 
stood it  must  be  studied;  that  the  logical  relations  of  its  doctrines 
among  themselves  must  be  discerned  and  stated ;  that  the  history 
of  the  development  of  these  doctrines  and  of  their  bearing  upon 
the  worship  and  polity  and  life  of  the  Church  must  be  mastered; 
in  short,  that  theology  must  be  exegetically,  dogmatically,  and 
historically  studied. 

Now,  all  this  requires  a  large  expenditure  of  time  and  money  ; 

like  engaciement  is  now  demanded  by  the  Episcopal  Church  of  adult  can- 
didates for  baptism,  and  of  "cod-fathers  and  god-mothers"  in  behalf  of 
an  infant  to  be  baptized.  With  what  fidelity  these  engagements  are  kept 
in  tliat  Church,  we  do  not  know  ;  probably  not  with  more  than  in  our  own. 


THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM.  37 

and  there  are  signs  in  our  own  branch  of  the  Church  of  a  dispo- 
sition to  question  the  wisdom  of  insisting  upon  so  high  a  standard 
of  attainment.  In  a  country  whose  popuLation  is  growing  with 
prodigious  rapidity,  when  it  seems  ahnost  impossible  to  supply 
the  demand  for  ministers ;  when  our  Church  is  falling  behind,  as 
is  alleged,  the  other  Churches  in  numbers  and  influence;  wdien 
many  godly  men,  richly  endowed  by  nature  and  grace  for  the 
ministry,  but  unable  for  want  of  time  and  means  to  get  a  scholas- 
tic training,  are  pressing  upon  us  for  some  relaxation  of  the  stan- 
dard sanctioned  by  law  and  immemorial  usage,  it  is  asked,  not 
without  some  plausibility,  whether  Ave  ought  not  to  make  provi- 
sion for  at  least  another  class  of  ministers  in  our  Church.  This 
is  not  the  time  to  attempt  a  full  answer  to  this  question.  It  is 
enough  to  say,  that  it  may  be  too  readily  taken  for  granted  that 
there  is  a  demand  for  untrained  ministers;  that  the  existence, 
side  by  side,  of  tAvo  distinct  classes  of  ministers  could  not  be  per- 
manent, an}^  more  than  two  kinds  of  money  could  be  kept  in  cir- 
culation at  the  same  time ;  that,  as  in  the  case  of  money,  so  in 
the  ministry,  the  inferior  article  would  almost  certainly  drive  out 
the  superior;  that  there  is  already  a  provision  in  our  Constitu- 
tion elastic  enough  to  cover  the  "extraordinary  cases"  of  godly 
men  Avisely  endoAved  by  nature  and  grace  for  the  Avork  of  the 
ministry  Avho  are  unable  to  get  a  scholastic  training;  that  the 
poAver  and  influence  of  a  Church  does  not  depend  on  the  numbers 
either  of  its  members  or  its  ministers,  but  on  their  character ;  and 
finally,  that  it  could  not  but  be  regarded  as  an  evil  omen  if  a 
Church  Avhich  has  always  distinguished  itself  for  its  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  education,  and  by  its  zeal  hath  provoked  its  sister 
Churches,  should  renounce  its  convictions  and  forsake  its  vener- 
able traditions  in  this  respect,  and  that,  too,  in  the  presence  of 
a  foe  more  enlightened,  as  Avell  as  more  determined  and  relent- 
less, than  ever  before. 

The  best  ansAver,  hoAvever,  noAV  and  here,  is  to  be  found  in  the 
occasion  that  has  brought  us  together.  It  is  a  grand  rally  for 
the  revival  of  a  Seminary  Avhich  has  done  a  noble  Avork  in  times 
past  for  the  Church  by  the  training  of  her  ministers ;  and  he  who 
speaks  to  you  has  the  honor  of  bringing  from  a  sister  institution 


6Q  THE    SPIRIT    OF    PRESBYTERIANISM. 

the  assurances  of  its  hearty  sympathy  with  you  in  all  your  trials 
and  difficulties;  its  hearty  congratulations,  on  the  success  with 
which  it  has  pleased  God  to  bless  the  efforts  Avhich  have  thus  far 
been  made  to  put  your  Seminary  on  a  sure  foundation ;  and  its 
earnest  hope  that  he  will  continue  and  increase  his  blessing  so 
that,  great  as  has  been  your  work  for  him  and  his  Church  in  time 
past,  it  shall  not  "be  spoken  of  or  come  into  mind"  by  reason 
of  tlie  greater  work  which  you  shall  have  grace  given  you  to  do 
in  the  time  to  come. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  IN  HISTORY;    OR, 
REVELATION  AND  CRITICISM. 

BY  HENRY  M.  SMITH,  D.  D.,  PASTOR  OF  THE  THIRD  PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH,  NEW  ORLEANS,  LA, 

Christian  students  need  not  object  to  the  aggressiveness  of 
what  is  commonly  styled  Biblical  Criticism ;  but  they  certainly 
have  a  right  to  complain  of  its  rashness.  Crude  sentiments,  partial 
and  partisan  views  of  history,  mooted  opinions,  and  even  conjec- 
tures, are  frequently  put  forth  by  many  who  claim  to  be  authori- 
ties on  such  subjects,  as  if  they  could  be  combined  into  unques- 
tionable arguments  against  our  religious  beliefs.  And  the  specu- 
lative and  sceptical  theories  based  on  such  foundations  are 
heralded  through  every  avenue  the  press  affords,  and  urged  upon 
public  opinion,  as  if  they  were  the  most  solid  fruits  of  scientific 
research. 

It  is  of  course  practicable  and  proper  to  trace  and  expose  such 
reasonings  in  detail.  But  the  very  popularity  of  such  specula- 
tions suggests  that  it  is  desirable  to  go  farther.  The  Scriptures 
have  nothing  to  fear  and  everything  to  gain  from  the  closest  scru- 
tiny. It  invites  the  most  thorough  research.  At  the  same  time, 
there  is  one  thing  Avhich  modern  criticism  cannot  do.  It  may 
attest,  but  it  cannot  establish,  the  truth  of  Scripture.  That  is 
already  done.  We  maintain  that  it  can  be  demonstrated  that 
there  is  in  history  a  basis  for  our  faith  in  its  truth,  so  broad  and 
deep,  that  the  argument  to  establish  the  truth  of  Scripture  is  a 
closed  argument.  Give  criticism  the  most  ample  scope,  and  such 
is  the  might  of  the  testimony  already  in  our  possession,  that  we 
may  safely  say  beforehand,  that  whatever  results  it  may  attain, 
the  truthfulness  of  the  Scripture  record  will  always  remain,  a  ftict 
beyond  the  possibility  of  intelligent  denial. 

This  is  the  fact  Avhich  we  propose  to  illustrate.  Before  taking 
up  the  argument,  we  shall  briefly  invite  attention  to  the  rational- 


40  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

istic  theories  in  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  Bible  and  of  inspira- 
tion, as  set  forth  by  the  biblical  critics  to  whom  we  have  referred. 

RATIONALISTIC  THEORIES  OF  THE  BIBLE  AND  INSPIRATION. 

We  are  confronted  Avith  the  fact  that  under  the  sounding  name 
of  Biblical  Criticism,  the  credibility  of  Scripture,  and  especially 
of  the  Pentateuch,  at  least  in  that  sense  in  which  they  are  now 
and  have  always  been  received  by  the  Church  at  large,  is  either 
deliberately  questioned  or  boldly  denied. 

The  theories  formerly  advocated  by  Spinoza,  DeWette,  E^vald, 
and  recently  by  Kuenen,  have  been  popularised  in  English  liter- 
ature by  Bishop  Colenso,  by  writers  in  the  Encycloppedia  Bri- 
tannica,  and  by  Professor  W.  llobertson  Smith,  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland,  in  his  "Lectures  on  the  Old  Testament  in 
the  Jewish  Church."  They  assert :  (1)  That  the  Pentateuch  is  not 
of  Mosaic  authorship  ;  (2)  That  it  was  not  written  in  Mosaic 
times  ;  (3)  That  its  Ritual  of  Worship,  in  its  present  form,  was 
the  work  of  the  later  prophets ;  (4)  That  the  name  of  Moses 
Avas  affixed  to  these  productions  of  later  centuries,  simply  by  way 
of  a  legal  fiction. 

These  propositions  challenge  our  attention.  But  before  pro- 
ceeding to  consider  them,  let  us  disabuse  our  minds  of  the  idea 
that  they  ac(iuire  any  weight  by  being  put  forward  under  the 
name  of  Biblical  Criticism.  For  the  scope  of  that  science — if  it 
is  a  science — its  functions,  its  methods,  and  its  laws,  are  matters 
which  are  not  themselves  settled. 

According  to  Davidson,  its  sole  object  is  "to  discuss  all  matters 
belonging  to  the  form  and  history  of  the  text,  showing  in  what 
state  it  has  been  perpetuated  and  what  changes  it  has  undergone." 
According  to  Hagenbach,  its  province  is  "to  decide  the  origin 
and  authenticity,  as  well  as  the  integrity  of  the  sacred  books." 
Between  these  definitions  there  is  room  for  boundless  speculation. 
And  it  may  well  be,  as  Delitzsch  says,  that  "many  of  the  former 
results  of  the  critical  schools  are  now  out  of  fashion.  Its  present 
results  often  contradict  each  other."  And  Lange  forcibly  observes 
that  "biblical  criticism  has  been  subjected  to  great  errors,  and 
requires,  therefore,  a  criticism  upon  itself." 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  41 

In  view  of  these  facts,  and  because  of  the  great  moral  interests 
involved,  Christian  people  have  a  right  to  complain  of  the  flip- 
pant manner  in  which  professed  critics  too  often  undertake  the 
discussion  of  these  high  themes. 

It  Avould  seem  to  most  minds  that  the  theories  of  those  writers 
are  disproved  by  their  own  principles.  It  is  admitted  by  all  of 
them  that  at  least  "the  Scriptures  contain  the  word  of  God."  If, 
then,  they  maintain  that  the  Pentateuch,  on  which  the  whole 
Scripture  record  is  based,  and  with  which  all  the  other  Scrip- 
tures are  more  or  less  involved — if  these  are  untrustworthy,  the 
rest  of  the  record  becomes  clouded  with  suspicion.  In  that  case, 
unless  a  new  revelation  shall  separate  the  truth  from  the  erroi:, 
they  must  abandon  that  claim  to  our  entire  and  unhesitating  con- 
fidence which  is  indispensable  to  a  rule  of  faith.  And  in  that  case 
the  paramount  authority  of  Scripture  as  a  law  of  conscience,  be- 
comes a  mere  illusion  ;  and  it  must  have  always  been  an  illusion. 

We  cannot  fix  the  period  when  the  chosen  people  first  possessed 
written  records.  But  Ave  know  that  contemporary  peoples  pos- 
sessed them  from  the  earliest  antiquity.  We  know,  however,  that 
some  of  these  records  of  their  faith  have  existed  for  more  than 
thirty  centuries.  They  always  regarded  them  as  we  now  regard 
them.  They  knew  them  as  the  word  of  God,  and  so  they  have 
been  regarded  through  all  intervening  time.  And  it  is  well  known 
that  God  consented  to  this  view  of  the  Scriptures.  We  are  asked 
to  accept  theories  Avhich  imply  an  uninterrupted  delusion  on  the 
part  of  all  the  ages,  in  reference  to  the  true  character  of  the 
record.  It  is  implied  also  that  they  were  deluded  by  divine  con- 
sent, if  not  by  divine  approval.  It  is  implied  that  during  the 
larger  part  of  the  world's  history,  "his  word  was  not  truth,"  and 
that  in  carrying  out  his  holy  purpose  of  enlightening  men  by 
the  truth,  he  preferred  to  make  use  of  a  corrupted  record ! 

If  this  is  a  fair  inference  from  those  theories,  it  proves  that  the 
theories  are  untenable. 

In  order  to  present  more  clearly  the  point  of  view  of  those 
writers,  we  advert  to  their  theory  of  the  Bible  as  a  book.  In 
Prof.  W.  Robertson  Smith's  Lects.,  p.  25,  he  says:  "We  have  got 
to  go  back  step  by   step   and  retrace  the  history   of  the  sacred 


42  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

volume  up  to  the  origin  of  each  separate  writing  which  it  contains. 
In  doing  this,  we  must  use  every  light  which  can  be  brought  to 
bear  upon  the  subject.  Every  fact  is  welcome,  whether  it  come 
from  Jewish  tradition  or  from  a  comparison  of  old  MSS.  and 
versions,  or  from  an  examination  of  the  several  books  with  one 
another,  and  of  each  book  in  its  own  inner  structure. 

"It  is  not  needful,  in  starting,  to  lay  down  any  fixed  rules  of 
procedure ;  the  ordinary  laws  of  evidence  and  good  sense  must  be 
our  guides.  And  these  we  must  apply  to  the  Bible,  just  as  we 
should  do  to  any  other  ancient  book." 

But  there  is  an  objection  to  this  statement ;  and  it  is  fatal  to 
the  theory.  The  Bible  has  one  unmistakable  characteristic  :  it  is 
God's  Book.  The  controlling  element  of  the  Book  is  confessedly 
divine.  Possibly  you  may  not  be  able  to  say  precisely  how  or  in 
what  measure  the  divine  element  is  to  be  recognised.  But  if  such 
an  element  dwells  in  it,  you  cannot  deal  with  it  just  as  with  any 
other  human  book.  The  "Thus  saith  the  Lord"  in  it  creates  a 
difference  which  no  criticism  can  bridge  over. 

Let  us  try  to  conceive  of  each  separate  book  of  Scripture 
awaiting  at  the  tribunal  of  modern  criticism  the  separate  decision 
which,  when  every  one  of  those  books  shall  have  secured  it,  is  to 
enable  us  to  say  to  ourselves  that  the  Bible  is  divine !  In  this 
case  it  is  plain  that  there  is  no  Bible  for  us  until  the  process  is 
completed. 

But  let  us  inquire  whether,  in  that  case,  we  should  have  one 
afterwards.  We  Avill  suppose  the  decision  fjivorable.  But  the 
verdict  must  be  reached  by  a  process  of  verification  knoAvn  only 
to  an  infinitesimally  small  proportion  of  mankind.  It  would  be 
the  decision  of  one  class,  and  it  would  thoroughly  commend  itself 
only  to  the  very  small  fragment  of  mankind  who  belong  to  that 
class.  It  would  be  practically  shut  out  from  every  other.  For 
it  would  not  be  possible  to  impart  weight  enough  to  the  verdict 
of  any  school  of  biblical  critics  to  satisfy  the  conscience  of  man- 
kind. So  that  if  we  have  no  Bible  now,  it  will  never  be  in  'the 
power  of  biblical  critics  to  give  us  one.  The  word  of  God  is  in- 
tended for  mankind.  It  must  needs  bear  its  own  credentials; 
and  those  credentials  must  be  so  decisive  that  the  Book  will  speak 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  43 

with  autliority,  as  it  has  always  done,  to  the  conscience  of  every 
race  antl  every  age. 

Such  being  the  nature  of  the  Bible,  the  internal  cannot  be 
separated  from  the  external  evidences.  You  may  take  any  ancient 
book  and  subject  each  particular  part  to  an  absolute  criticism,  and 
make  the  whole  book  dependent  on  the  result  of  the  process. 
But  you  could  not  deal  in  that  way  with  a  living  organism.  You 
could  not  take  the  eye,  the  arm,  the  foot,  and  the  other  mem- 
bers, and  refuse  to  admit  the  reality  of  the  Avhole  body  till 
you  had  tested  each  member.  On  the  contrary,  every  member 
is  studied  in  its  relations  to  the  whole.  And  in  like  manner  the 
Bible  is  not  to  be  dealt  with  "just  as  Ave  should  do  to  any  other 
ancient  book,"  for  the  divine  element  that  dwells  in  it  constitutes 
it  a  living  unity.  And  we  must  conclude  that  the  value  of  each 
individual  part  inevitably  depends  on  the  relations  it  sustains  to 
the  organic  Avhole  to  which  it  belongs. 

We  cannot  omit  in  this  connexion  some  notice  of  their  theory 
of  inspiration.  "To  try  to  suppress  the  human  side  of  the 
Bible,"  says  W.  Robertson  Smith,  Lects.,  p.  19,  "in  the  interests 
of  the  purity  of  the  divine  word,  is  as  great  a  folly  as  to  think 
that  a  father's  talk  with  his  child  can  be  best  reported  by  leaving 
out  everything  which  the  child  said,  thought,  and  felt.  .  .  .  All 
that  earthly  study  and  research  can  do  for  the  reader  of  Scrip- 
ture, is  to  put  him  in  the  position  of  the  man  to  whose  heart  God 
first  spoke." 

The  supposition  here  put  forth  is,  that  the  individuals  who  re- 
ceived revelation  understood  it  better  than  those  who  came  after 
them.  In  resard  to  some  of  the  most  imnortant  communications 
ever  made  to  man,  we  are  expressly  assured  that  such  was  not  the 
case.  If  this  were  true,  why  should  "the  prophets  have  inquired 
and  searched  diligently  what  the  Spirit  of  Christ  in  them  did  sig- 
nify, when  it  testified  beforehand  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
the  glory  to  follow'.'  ?  Or,  suppose  we  were  to  place  ourselves  in 
the  mental  and  moral  attitude  of  Isaiah,  when  he  was  inspired  to 
record  that  glorious  fifty-third  chapter  of  his,  will  any  man  sup- 
pose for  a  moment  that  we  should  have  a  truer  idea  of  its  mean- 


44  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

ing  than  we  now  have  ?  Certainly  not !  The  theory  is  contra- 
dicted by  the  facts  of  the  history. 

If  the  writer  means  that  revelation  is  simply  that  consciousness 
of  God's  meaning  which  the  inspired  person  possessed,  it  could 
only  have  a  subjective  reality.  It  would  be  simply  a  personal 
conviction,  wrought  by  God  himself;  nor  could  it  serve  as  a  rev- 
elation to  another  until  the  same  conviction  was  wrought  in  him 
by  the  same  power.  In  such  a  case  revelation  could  have  no  ob- 
jective reality  nor  general  authority. 

The  writer  may  mean,  however,  that  revelation  is  objective, 
but  modified  by  specific  conditions.  But  if  that  were  so,  revela- 
tion would  always  need  to  be  interpreted  ;  and  it  could  only  be 
interpreted  by  discounting  those  conditions.  In  other  words,  to 
understand  the  significance  of  the  text,  we  must  first  know  per- 
fectly the  mind  which  received  it ;  and  then  subtract  from  the 
natural  meaning  of  the  text  all  that  was  personal  or  local,  or  that 
belonged  to  the  mind  of  the  prophet.  The  result,  according  to 
this  theory,  would  be  the  significance  of  the  revelation  for  us. 

The  difficulties  connected  Avith  this  theory  are  too  great  to 
make  the  theory  helpful.  For,  given  the  inspired  message,  we 
shall  at  once  need  the  aid  of  another  inspiration  to  discover  all 
the  influences  which  affected  the  prophet's  moral  or  mental  point 
of  view.  Again,  we  should  need  the  aid  of  inspiration  to  balance 
those  influences  or  to  eliminate  them.  Again,  we  should  need 
the  aid  of  inspiration  to  verify  our  process  of  reasoning.  And 
again,  we  should  need  the  aid  of  inspiration  to  guarantee  our 
conclusion.  Such  a  theory  implies  that  God  is  practically  help- 
less, and  frustrates  his  purpose  in  communicating  his  will  or  pur- 
pose to  man.  It  proposes  to  relieve  difficulties  by  multiplying 
them. 

We  turn  away  from  these  grotesque  theories  to  the  simple 
teaching  of  Scripture  itself,  and  we  see  at  once  that  the  highest 
spiritual  view  of  inspiration  is  at  the  same  time  perfectly  natural. 
In  conveying  divine  messages  to  mankind,  the  prophet  is  an  instru- 
ment of  God.  Not  a  chance  instrument,  but  a  selected  instru- 
ment ;  not  a  crude,  unformed,  or  unsuitable  instrument,  but  an 
instrument  formed   and  adapted  to  his   purpose ;  not  an  instru- 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  45 

ment  designed  merely  with  reference  to  times  and  scenes  then 
present,  but  one  designed  to  correspond  with  his  purpose,  extend- 
ing to  all  times,  and  embracing  all  subsequent  progress.  As 
bearers  of  their  message.  Scripture  gives  us  to  understand  that 
those  men  perfectly  suited  the  infinite  knowledge  and  wisdom  of 
God,  as  well  as  the  weakness  and  limitations  of  the  mind  of  man. 

Those  ideas  touching  the  origin  of  the  Pentateuch,  the  Bible  as 
a  book,  and  the  nature  of  inspiration,  are,  as  we  have  seen,  self- 
destructive.  A  biblical  criticism  or  a  biblical  scepticism  which  is 
founded  on  them,  must  therefore  be  fallacious.  Although  it  mifht 
temporarily  perplex,  it  could  not  control  the  mind  of  man.  If 
not  refuted,  it  must  fall  to  pieces  by  its  own  weight. 

The  emergence  of  such  theories  from  time  to  time  seems  to 
imply  a  providential  purpose.  It  is  a  summons  to  the  Church  to 
reconsider  the  evidences  Avith  reference  to  the  continually  chang- 
ing forms  of  thought  and  conditions  of  society,  and  to  show  by 
its  response  to  the  inr|uiries  which  attend  every  step  of  human 
progress,  that  it  is  a  divine  book. 

We  hold  it  to  be  a  sufficient  answer  to  speculations  such  as  we 
have  been  considering,  to  point  out  the  vital  relations  which  sub- 
sist between  the  Bible  and  the  history  of  mankind. 

The  question  which  lies  at  the  threshold  of  the  inquiry  is, 
How  has  the  world  acquired  the  knowledge  of  a  true  system  of 
faith  and  worshi])  ? 

I.    HISTORY  EXHIBITS  A  REVEALED  FAITH  AND  WORSHIP. 

Experience  makes  it  abundantly  plain  that  reason  cannot  in- 
vent an  adequate  system  of  faith  and  worship.  In  the  first  place, 
man  needs  an  authoritative  disclosure  of  the  doctrine  of  God. 
And  the  Bible  declares  itself  to  be  an  authoritative  revelation 
of  the  righteousness  of  God.  This  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  Bible. 
The  moral  instincts  of  man  have  always  confessed  that  God  is 
righteous.  They  have  suggested  many  noble  views  of  his  char- 
acter. But  the  complete  and  symmetrical  picture  of  a  perfectly 
righteous  Being  is  found  in  the  Bible  alone. 

The  noblest  production  of  the  natural  reason — the  Nicomachean 
Ethics — is  entirely  unable  to  reach  the  idea  of  a  Deity  ruling  the 


46  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

world  in  righteousness,  as  the  real  foundation  of  social  morality. 
Even  if  we  could  suppose  to  be  gathered  into  one  view  all  the 
ideas  of  God  which  are  to  be  found  scattered  through  the  world 
of  thought,  and  if  we  could  further  suppose  that  they  would 
then  form  a  complete  and  symmetrical  whole,  this  would  simply 
form  a  conjecture  of  God,  and  not  an  actual  discovery.  However 
beautiful  the  idea,  our  own  speculations  could  not  clothe  it  with 
certainty. 

The  same  thing  is  true  as  to  a  perfect  standard  of  morality. 
Reason  may  perceive  many  of  the  details  of  such  a  standard,  but 
the  rule  must  be  promulgated  by  authority,  in  order  to  carry  with 
it  the  bindinof  obligation  of  law. 

Conscience,  moreover,  has  always  confronted  man  with  the  fact 
that  he  is  a  sinner.  This  fact  must  impair  the  quality  of  all  our 
moral  ideas.  We  may  presume  that  there  would  be  a  natural 
analogy  between  the  truth  and  the  religious  notions  of  an  unfallen 
being.  But  the  taint  and  infirmity  of  a  sinful  nature  must  show 
themselves  in  lack  of  clearness  of  perception,  of  purity,  and  of 
moral  energy.  The  bias  of  the  mind  to  evil  interposes  an  eifec- 
tual  barrier  to  a  certain  discovery  of  God  and  his  Law;  as  the 
conflicting  opinions  of  philosophy  testify.  Hence  the  whole  sub- 
ject of  our  relations  to  our  Maker  is  involved  in  an  obscurity  that 
no  eye  but  his  own  can  penetrate.  Thus  the  logic  of  our  moral 
instincts  points  to  the  necessity  of  a  knowledge  which  reason  can 
but  dimly  conjecture,  and  to  Avhich  reason  can  never  lead  us. 

Yet  reason  indicates  the  drift  of  destiny.  Always  and  every- 
where it  asserts  that  God  is  righteous  and  man  a  sinner.  The 
conclusion  is  plain.  Sooner  or  later  the  sinner  must  stand  be- 
fore God.  And  if  there  be  no  atonement,  he  must  perish  through 
the  whole  extent  of  his  being. 

Hence  the  question  of  all  ages  has  been,  "How  shall  man 
be  just  with  God?"  Historically,  that  question  is  the  pivot 
on  which  the  religious  thought  of  mankind  has  turned.  But 
here,  reason  moves  in  an  unchanging  circle.  Increasing  knowl- 
edge, development  of  experience,  and  changing  civilisations  shed 
no  light  on  this  question.  Each  succeeding  age  reiterates  the 
questionings  of  those  which  preceded  it.     And  under  the  unalter- 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  47 

able  conviction  of  sin,  righteousness,  and  judgment,  the  question 
ever  grows  more  urgent,  more  complicated,  and  more  appnlling. 
The  solution  of  such  a  question  can  be  found  only  in  the  purposes 
of  God.  Whether  a  righteous  God  can  entertain  a  gracious  pur- 
pose ?  whether  he  has  done  so  ?  and  if  he  has,  how  it  can  be  made 
eifectual  for  our  safety  ?  God  only  can  know  these  things.  He 
only  could  reveal  them  if  they  be  so.  And  nothing  less  than  his 
own  explicit  authority  could  warrant  us  in  making  such  possibili- 
ties a  basis  of  conduct  and  a  rule  of  faith. 

It  is  nevertheless  a  fact  that  the  adorable  mercy  of  God  lias 
devised  and  provided  an  atonement,  and  that  by  means  of  it  there 
is  secured  for  us  a  valid  righteousness — "even  the  righteousness 
of  faith."  It  is  an  astounding  declaration  that  God  can  be  "just, 
and  the  justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus;"  and  that  "the 
righteousness  of  God  is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all  and  upon 
all  them  that  believe,"  even  as  "Abraham  believed  God  and  it  was 
counted  unto  him  for  righteousness."  This  implies  an  entire 
change  in  the  destiny  of  man.  This  new  view  of  destiny  so  far 
transcends  the  capacity  of  reason,  that  we  cannot  accommodate 
ourselves  to  it,  without  a  fuller  knowledge  of  God  and  of  our- 
selves. For  that  purpose  we  need  a  practical  acquaintance  with 
the  nature  and  operation  of  the  principle  of  righteousness  by 
faith,  its  sufficiency  for  the  heart  and  for  the  activities  of  life. 
Man  needs  a  record  as  well  as  a  doctrine.  In  other  Avords,  to 
fully  realise  the  plan  of  mercy,  we  need  just  such  a  book  as 
the  Bible  is. 

The  Bible  sets  forth  the  righteousness  of  God,  in  the  proclama- 
tion of  his  attributes,  in  the  record  of  his  dealings  with  men  and 
nations,  and  in  his  promulgation  of  a  universal  standard  of  moral 
obligation  in  the  Decalogue.  Here  is  law  for  man  in  all  his  rela- 
tions to  God  and  to  society.  Brief  and  simple,  it  is  an  exhaustive 
expression  of  God's  righteous  authority  and  of  man's  obligation 
to  God. 

The  Bible  illustrates  the  power  of  "the  righteousness  which  is 
by  fiiith,"  to  satisfy  the  heart  and  conscience.  It  causes  to  pass 
before  us  the  panorama  of  life,  and  shows  how  faith  has  entered 
every  form   of  human  experience  and  pervaded  it ;  and  how,  by 


48  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

its  transforming  power,  life's  weakness  was  made  strong,  its  dark- 
ness changed  into  light,  its  sorrow  turned  to  joy,  and  death  itself 
was  converted  into  a  messenger  of  hope. 

The  Bible  illustrates  the  fact  that  "righteousness  by  faith"  is 
a  potential  principle  of  life.  There  were  the  patriarchs  under  the 
overshadowing  influence  of  the  earlier  civilisations,  in  the  world 
but  not  of  it,  calmly  but  effectively,  through  the  victory  of  faith, 
overcoming  the  world. 

There  was  enslaved  and  helpless  Israel  rising  against  the  con- 
solidated strength  of  Egypt  into  a  nationality  which  lasted  longer 
than  that  of  ancient  Rome.  There  was  David,  the  man  after 
God's  own  heart,  going  forth  single-handed  from  the  sheepfold, 
and  winning  his  way  to  greatness  and  dominion.  In  these  and 
hundreds  of  other  cases,  faith  found  no  aid  nor  sympathy  in 
worldly  surroundings,  but  came  in  direct  collision  with  every 
other  power  and  principle  by  which  men  live,  and  like  the  rod  of 
Moses  among  the  enchantments  of  Pharaoh,  proved  its  supremacy 
by  overcoming  them  all.  It  is  thus  made  manifest  that  it  is  a 
principle  of  God's  moral  government,  that  "the  just  shall  live  by 
faith."  The  voice  of  God  himself  is  speaking  in  this  manifold 
experience  of  men  through  so  many  ages.  It  invests  the  doctrine 
with  his  constant  endorsement.  It  is  the  unmistakable  proof 
that  it  has  been  revealed  by  his  authority,  and  that  the  utterances 
of  the  Bible  concerning  it,  are  the  inspired  word  of  God. 

A  .Revealed  System  of  Worship. 

It  is  only  in  the  Bible  that  we  find  an  adequate  sy.stem  of  reli- 
gious worship. 

The  considerations  which  show  that  man  cannot  form  an  ade- 
quate conception  of  God  and  his  authority,  also  show  that  he 
cannot  devise  a  system  of  worship  adequate  to  express  the  kind 
of  homage  we  owe,  or  need  to  bring  us  into  communion  with  him. 
The  impulse  which  prompts  men  to  seek  God,  at  the  same  time 
prompts  us  to  use  methods  of  worship  to  propitiate  him. 

Those  methods  have  been  as  various  as  the  points  of  view,  the 
surroundings,  the  moral  or  the  intellectual  con<litions  of  men. 
By  means  of  images  or  objects  gathered  from  the  whole  range  of 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  49 

material  nature,  they  symbolised  man's  highest  conception  of 
God,  and  represented  reason's  highest  conception  of  Avhat  is  due 
to  God,  and  what  is  pleasing  to  him. 

It  was  the  boast  of  philosophy  that  "man  is  the  measure  of  all 
things."  This  stipulates  for  a  religion  which  flatters  the  pride 
of  intellect,  ministers  to  the  vanity  of  display,  and  gratifies  men 
with  a  moral  standard  congenial  to  their  inclinations.  But  as 
this  is  the  highest  to  which  man  can  attain,  it  simply  proves  that 
a  revealed  worship  of  God  is  as  truly  necessary  as  a  revealed 
doctrine  of  God.  History  teaches  that  symbolism  misrepresents 
God  and  degrades  our  idea  of  him,  by  substituting  in  place  of 
God  a  creation  of  fancy.  The  worship  of  God  by  means  of  svm- 
bols,  leads  to  the  worship  of  the  symbols  themselves.  It  gener- 
ates a  morality  which  is  based  upon  a  perverted  or  false  idea  of 
the  divine  character,  a  morality  corrupt,  gross,  revolting,  and 
destructive  of  society.  There  \3an  be  no  more  perfect  description 
of  the  pernicious  effects  of  symbolism  on  the  mind  and  heart  than 
the  apostle  gives  in  the  first  chapter  of  Romans.  It  is  a  descrip- 
tion which  all  history  confirms. 

The  chosen  people  were  solemnly  prohibited  from  symbolism 
in  every  form.  "Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven 
image,  or  any  likeness  of  anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or 
that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the 
earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them: 
for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God."  Ex.  xx.  4,  5.  Yet 
symbolism  was  destined  to  play  a  tragic  part  in  their  history. 

But  here  we  must  observe  the  great  difference  between  the  sym- 
bolism inaugurated  by  them  and  that  of  the  heathen  nations.  The 
Israelites  worshipped  the  true  God.  They  based  their  symbolism 
on  their  conception  of  the  God  of  their  fathers ;  it  was  a  low  con- 
ception, and  their  symbolism  represented  a  low  conception.  But 
it  was  different  from  that  of  the  heathen.  At  the  same  time  it  Avas 
apostasy,  as  it  involved  a  rejection  of  God's  appointed  method  of 
w^orship.  It  is  startling  to  see  this  evil  tendency  finding  expres- 
sion in  the  solemn  presence  of  Sinai  itself.  Their  conception  of 
God  and  their  worship  were  idolatrous,  no  doubt.  But  they  did 
4 


50  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

not  consider  their  Avorsliip  of  the  gohlen  calf  apostasy,  any  more 
than  the  ten  tribes  did  -who  followed  Jeroboam. 

"Behold  thy  Elohim  which  brought  thee  up  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt."  1  Kings  xii.  28.  "xlnd  Aaron  proclaimed  a  feast 
unto  Jehovah."    Ex.  xxxii.  5. 

Ezekiel,  ch.  xx,  develops  the  fact  that  though  often  dealt  with 
for  their  apostasy,  the  generation  that  left  Egypt  cherished  idol- 
atrous conceptions  of  God  throughout  the  whole  of  the  desert  life. 
Under  the  Judges,  their  history  is  a  constant  succession  of  refor- 
mations and  relapses  and  chastisements.  But  the  most  striking 
example  of  the  deadly  struggle  between  the  carnal  reason  and  the 
dictates  of  faith,  is  found  in  the  example  of  the  wisest  of  men, 
the  builder  of  the  temple  and  organiser  of  the  temple  worship. 
King  Solomon.  State  policy  led  to  heathen  alliances;  and  then 
conjugal  affection  led  him  to  temporise  with  idolatry,  and  then  he 
is  found  building  altars  and  offefing  incense  and  sacrifices  to 
Chemosh  and  Moloch.     1  Kings  xi. 

This  would  seem  to  be  nothing  less  than  heathenism  and  sheer 
apostasy.  Yet  we  find  this  very  man  so  sensitive  to  the  honor 
of  Jehovah,  that  he  would  not  let  his  Egyptian  wife  dwell  in  the 
house  of  David,  because  the  ark  had  been  there.     2  Chron.  viii. 

Still,  the  Lord  communicated  with  him.  The  comment  on  his 
course  is  merely  that  "his  heart  was  not  perfect  with  the  Lord 
his  God."  1  Kings  xi.  4.  Now  this  may  imply  grievous  error, 
but  it  does  not  imply  absolute  heathenism. 

The  relaxed  morality  of  the  wise  king  yielded  to  the  subtle 
sophistry  that  there  must  be  some  common  ground  of  truth  and 
right  between  the  worship  of  Jehovah  and  that  of  the  false  gods. 
This  granted,  there  was  nothing  to  hinder  a  Jewish  pantheon. 
And  does  not  even  a  Christian  poet  sing : 

"Father  of  all,  in  every  age, 

In  every  clime  adored  ; 
By  saint,  by  savage,  or  by  sage, 
Jehovah!  Jove,  or  Lord!" 

[Pope's  Ode  to  the  Deity. 

The  poet  goes  farther  than  the  king.  He  endorses  the  pan- 
theon  of  Solomon,   and  then  embraces  the  logical  result.     He 


OR,-  REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  51 

claims  that  the  worship  of  Jove,  one  of  the  vilest  creations  of  de- 
praved fimcy,  is  identical  with  the  worship  of  the  holy  Jehovah. 
The  king  did  not  thus  confound  the  identity  of  Chemosh  with 
that  of  Jehovah,  nor  the  altar  of  jNIoloch  with  that  of  the  temple. 
He  proposed  merely  to  add  to  the  revealed  worship,  not  to  ignore 
its  distinctive  character.  He  ventured  to  add  to  the  word  of 
God.  To  add  to  God's  word  is  to  corrupt  it.  It  is  apostasy  from 
the  truth,  and  leads  to  the  confusion  of  all  moral  distinctions. 
This  was  the  apostasy  of  Solomoh.  And  for  this,  the  kingdom 
was  rent  from  his  house  for  ever.     1  Kino;s  xi. 

When  Jeroboam  set  up  the  worship  of  the  golden  calves  in  Dan 
and  Bethel,   the  fact  that  Ave   meet  with  no  great  public  outcry 
against  it,    shows  how  much  corrupted  public  sentiment  had  al- 
ready become.     Yet  it  was  not  his  purpose  in  doing  this  to  re- 
nounce the  worship  of  Jehovah.     He  imitated  the  institutions  of 
the  temple,  and  made  a  feast  "like  unto  the  feast  that  is  in  Ju- 
dah,"  and  refused  to  admit  that  he  had  rebelled  against  the  Lord. 
1  Kings  xii.  32.     All  he  aimed  at  was  to  substitute  a  different 
form  of  worship  for  that  which  had  been  revealed.     Between  this 
and  the  worship   of  Baal  there  was  a  marked  difference.     And 
this  is  indicated  both  in  1  Kings  xvi.  32,  where  Ahab's  raising 
an  altar  to  Baal  is  noted  as  a  greater  sin;  and  in  2  Kings  x.  28, 
where  Jehu  is  commended  for  overthrowing  the  worship  of  Baal, 
though  he  did  not  give  up  the  worship  of  the  calves ;  and  2  Kings 
iii.  2,  Avhere  Jehoram  is  said  to  be  a  better  man  than  his  father, 
because,  although  guilty  of  the  worship  of  the  calves,  he  was  not 
guilty  of  the  worship  of  Baal.     But  though  not  meant  for  apos- 
tasy or  idolatry,  that  was  what,  both  in  form  and  substance,  the 
abandonment  of  the  revealed  worship  became.     Baal  and  Ashta- 
roth  Avere  the  sure  result,  Avith  all  their  multiplied  abominations. 
The  rejection  of  the  exact  form  of  revealed  Avorship  was  folloAved 
by  the  rejection  of  "the  statutes  and  the  covenant;"  and  the  ruin 
of  Israel  is  traced  back  to  Jeroboam's  symbolism.     2  Kings  xvii. 

The  Kingdom  of  Judalu 

In  the  kingdom  of  Judah  the  revealed  Avorship  had  every  guar- 
anty of  protection ;  the  presence  of  the  temple  and  its  imposing 


52  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

worship  rose  continually  before  them.  It  appealed  to  their 
national  pride;  they  taunted  the  Israelites  with  having  forsaken 
the  God  of  their  fathers,  and  boasted  of  being  the  exclusive  cus- 
todians of  the  national  honor.  It  was  to  the  interest  of  the  whole 
Levitical  tribe,  now  settled  in  Judah,  to  animate  the  religious  life 
of  the  people.  The  limited  extent  of  the  kingdom  now  brought 
the  whole  population  in  close  neighborhood  to  Jerusalem,  and 
under  its  influence  the  religion  of  the  temple  was  the  religion  of 
State,  and  could  not  be  rejected  while  the  State  lasted.  And 
besides  this,  the  frequent  succession  of  pious  kings  checked  idol- 
atrous tendencies,  produced  great  religious  revivals,  and  restored 
the  worship  of  Jehovah  to  supremacy.  Hence  there  could  be  no 
analogy  between  the  history  of  the  public  apostasy  of  Judah  and 
that  of  Israel. 

It  would  seem  that  the  form  of  their  apostasy  Avas  suggested  by 
Solomon  himself;  his  influence  was  no  less  fatal  to  Judah  than 
that  of  Jeroboam  had  been  to  Israel.  Like  Solomon,  his  success- 
ors and  the  people  set  up  other  altars,  and  worshipped  other  gods, 
doubtless  influenced  by  the  same  spirit  of  compromise;  possibly 
supposing  that  concession  to  heathen  conscientiousness  implied  a 
liberality  of  spirit  which  could  not  be  disloyalty  to  Jehovah.  But 
to  abase  the  highest  conception  of  worship  is  to  undermine  it,  and 
to  prepare  the  way  for  abandoning  it.  It  was  so  in  their  case. 
"According  to  the  number  of  thy  cities  so  were  thy  gods,  0  Ju- 
dah." Jer.  xi.  13.  Their  worship  degenerated  amid  the  hymns 
of  the  temple,  and  the  degeneracy  was  rapid.  The  obstacles  in- 
terposed by  the  reigns  of  the  pious  kings  were  but  temporary,  and 
the  current  only  rushed  on  the  more  rapidly  wlien  the  obstacles 
were  removed.  Spiritual  worship  died  out  with  spiritual  life. 
The  rationalised  liberalism  which  tolerated  other  altars  and  other 
Avorships,  came  to  prefer  foreign  altars  and  neglect  the  temple. 
The  temple  worship  was  practically  supplanted.  And  kings, 
priests,  and  people  gave  themselves  up  to  idolatry.  At  length 
they  did  after  all  the  abominations  of  the  heathen,  and  polluted 
the  house  of  Jehovah.  Therefore  them  that  escaped  the  sword 
he  carried  away  to  Babylon :  to  fulfil  the  Avord  of  the  Lord  by  the 
mouth  of  Jeremiah.     2  Chron.  xxxvi.  14. 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  53 

The  history  of  Israel,  united  or  divided,  shows  that  rationalism 
in  the  worship  of  God,  even  when  combined  with  revealed  truth, 
inevitably  leads  to  the  darkness,  the  degradations,  and  corruptions 
of  idolatry.  A  true  worship,  as  well  as  true  doctrine,  addresses 
itself  to  faith,  to  a  conception  of  God  higher  than  our  own.  Hence 
the  necessity  of  a  revealed  worship.  The  prosperity  and  virtue 
which  marked  the  career  of  the  chosen  people  while  they  adhered 
to  the  revealed  worship,  and  the  disaster  and  ruin  that  attended 
their  apostasy,  stand  as  the  historic  affirmation  of  its  divine 
authority. 

All  history  shows  the  inability  of  human  reason  to  devise  an 
adequate  system  of  faith  or  worship.  The  fact  that  we  find  them 
in  the  Bible  is  a  conclusive  proof  that  the  Bible  came  from  God. 

II.    THE  WITNESvS    AND    REPRESENTATIVE:    THE    SECOND    HEBREW 
COMMON'WEALTH. 

The  Appointed  Witness. 

But  suppose  we  are  asked  to  verify  the  ancient  record  of  reve- 
lation ;  to  show  that  we  possess  it  in  the  form  in  which  it  was 
originally  given.  Who  are  the  witnesses  ?  We  must  admit  that 
there  is  but  one  people  who  were  qualified  to  testify  on  that  sub- 
ject, namely,  the  people  who  were  originally  entrusted  with  the 
oracles  of  God. 

But  as  the  record  of  revelation  is  at  the  same  time  their  national 
record,  it  is  important  to  ascertain  whether  they  ever  occupied  a 
position  sufficiently  external  to  the  record  to  Avarrant  us  in  con- 
sidering their  statements  as  independent  evidence.  This  question 
is  answered  in  the  second  Hebrew  commonwealth.  This  history 
is  in  some  respects  anomalous.  Until  the  Captivity,  national 
events,  and  even  personal  incidents,  are  set  down  with  a  minute 
particularity  unknown  to  any  other  ancient  history.  But  sud- 
denly this  is  all  changed.  From  the  completion  of  the  second 
temple  the  sacred  record  seems  to  lose  sight  of  the  chosen  people. 
They  entirely  drop  out  of  the  history.  We  see  the  story,  spring- 
ing like  the  curve  of  an  arch  from  among  the  times  of  Ezra  and 
Malachi,  and  then  it  fades  away  until  we  see  the  other  foot  of  the 


54  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

arch  planted  amid  the  surroundings  of  New  Testament  times,  but 
of  the  sweep  of  the  curve  or  the  length  of  the  span  there  is  no 
inspired  writer  to  tell  us  a  Avord. 

It  is  true  that  the  record  of  revelation  under  the  Old  Testament 
dispensation  was  closed.  The  last  word  of  the  last  prophet  had 
been  spoken.  Nothing  remained  but  to  fulfil  what  had  been 
declared.  The  Jews  themselves  do  not  claim  canonical  authority 
for  their  records  of  this  period.  The  period  from  Malachi  to 
John  the  Baptist  does  not  belong  to  sacred  history.  But  neither 
does  it  belong  to  profane  history.  It  simply  bridges  the  gulf 
which  separated  them.  And  this  doubtless  Avas  its  purpose:  to 
form  the  connecting  link  between  the  inspired  story  and  the  his- 
tory of  mankind. 

The  Jews  are  no  longer  the  subject  of  the  sacred  record.  They 
thenceforth  stand  outside  of  it.  But  they  are  its  expounders,  its 
representatives,  and  its  official  witnesses.  And  through  the  whole 
of  this  eventful  period,  they  ^stand  like  an  appointed  herald,  pro- 
claiming testimony  to  the  world. 

For  this  great  work  they  were  fitted,  from  the  fact  that  the 
second  commonwealth  was  a  theocratic  republic,  whose  capital 
was  Jerusalem,  but  whose  branches  extended  throughout  the  world. 

The  Historic   Faith. 

The  hand  of  Providence  had  been  prepai-ing  the  Jews  for  a 
great  mission ;  and  the  Captivity  had  much  to  do  with  it. 

"  One  of  the  most  momentous  and  mysterious  periods  in  the 
history  of  humanity  is  that  brief  space  of  the  Exile.  What  were 
the  influences  brought  to  bear  upon  the  captives,  we  do  not  know. 
But  this  we  know,  that  from  a  reckless,  lawless,  godless  populace 
they  returned  transformed  into  a  band  of  puritans.  The  religion 
of  Zerdusht,  though  it  has  left  its  traces  in  Judaism,  fiiils  to 
account  for  that  change.  Nor  does  the  Exile  itself  account  for  it. 
Many  and  intense  as  are  the  reminiscences  of  its  bitterness  and 
its  yearnings  for  home  that  have  survived  in  prayer  and  song; 
yet  we  know  that  when  the  hour  for  liberty  struck,  the  forced 
■colonists  were  loath  to  return  to  the  land  of  their  fiithers.  Yet 
the  change  is  there,  palpable,  unmistakable,   a  change  which  we 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  55 

may  regard  as  almost  miraculous.  Scarcely  aware  before  of  the 
existence  of  their  glorious  national  literature,  the  people  now 
began  to  press  round  these  l^rands  plucked  from  the  fire,  the  scanty 
records  of  their  faith  and  history,  with  a  fierce  and  passionate 
love."  Deutsch  on  the  Talmud. 

And  from  that  time  the  Jews  became  a  nation  of  witnesses. 
The  home  of  their  faith  was  Jerusalem  ;  but  its  children  were 
scattered  through  the  world.  A  vast  number  remained  between 
the  Tigris  and  the  Euphrates,  whence  they  circulated  through  the 
farther  East.  And  of  those  that  returned  to  Palestine,  war  and 
persecution  expatriated  some ;  ambition  carried  others  to  the 
marts  of  commerce  and  political  centres,  where  intelligence  and 
capacity  met  the  highest  rewards.  And  inasmuch  as  their  me- 
chanical skill,  industry,  and  thrift  were  notorious,  the  founders  of 
new  cities  often  coveted  them  as  citizens,  and  deported  them  in 
large  numbers  to  the  new  cities,  such  as  Alexandria  or  Antiocli. 
They  were  well  known  in  every  part  of  the  empire.  "It  is 
hard,"  says  Strabo,  "to  find  a  place  in  the  habitable  earth  that 
has  not  admitted  this  tribe  of  men,  and  is  not  possessed  by  them." 
Jos.  Antiq.,  14,  7,  2. 

"And  if,"  exclaims  Agrippa,  appealing  to  the  Emperor,  "you 
are  kind  to  the  Jewish  people,  it  will  be  felt  throughout  the 
world,  for  they  are  found  in  every  part  of  it."  Philo.  Every 
civilised  people  came  in  contact  with  the  Jews.  But  though  asso- 
ciated by  material  interests  with  the  people  in  Asia,  Africa,  and 
Europe,  they  nevertheless  remained  a  peculiar  people.  Their 
faith  rose  like  a  wall,  to  separate  them  from  every  other  belief 
and  worship  and  isolated  them  from  every  other  people.  In  this 
they  were  exclusive  and  uncompromising  ;  and  it  was  construed 
as  a  badge  of  universal  hatred  and  defiance. 

"An  accursed  race  I"  cries  out  the  courtly  Seneca. 

"Superstitious  observers  of  Sabbath,"  says  Juvenal;  "adoring 
no  deity  but  the  clouds  and  sky ;  regarding  pork  as  if  it  were 
human  flesh ;  practising  circumcision  ;  trained  in  contempt  of  the 
laws  of  the  Romans,  and  neither  studying,  practising,  nor  rever- 
encing anything  but  the  Judaic  law,  and  whatever  Moses  transmits 
in  his  mysterious  book.     They  will  neither  discover  the  way  to  a 


56  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

benighted  traveller,  nor  a  fountain,  except  to  such  as  are  circum- 
cised like  themselves."      Satire  XIV." 

''Connected  among  themselves,"  says  Tacitus,  "by  the  most 
obstinate  and  inflexible  faith,  the  Jews  extend  their  charity  to 
all  of  their  oAvn  creed  ;  but  towards  the  rest  of  mankind  they  nour- 
ish a  sullen  and  inveterate  hatred."     Hist.,  V.,  5. 

These  declarations  are  the  unmistakable  utterances  of  minds 
profoundly  hostile  to  the  Jcavs.  But  they  represent  the  universal 
sentiment  of  intelligent  men.  And  making  due  allowance  for 
the  coloring  of  prejudice,  it  is  a  most  emphatic  and  convincing 
testimony  to  the  loyalty  of  the  Jews  to  their  ancestral  faith,  and 
to  their  belief  that  their  sacred  records  were  divine. 

At  the  same  time,  the  Jews  Avere  rendering  an  equally  con- 
spicuous testimony  to  their  faith  by  the  national  life  in  Palestine. 
The  location  of  their  country,  "in  the  midst  of  the  nations,"  on 
the  great  highway  of  war  and  commerce,  brought  them  into  con- 
tact with  every  dominant  civilisation.  As  each  great  world  power 
rose  and  fell,  the  Jews  changed  masters  and  came  into  new  polit- 
ical relations,  but  always  exhibiting  as  their  political  character- 
istic the  Mosaic  institutions.  And  so,  all  along  the  march  of 
empire,  their  faith  was  proclaimed  as  a  public  factor  in  the  po- 
litical life  of  the  world.  Brought  into  contact  and  into  contrast 
with  every  code  of  ethics,  every  form  of  intellectual  culture  and 
of  religious  worship  in  the  ancient  world,  they  maintained  and 
reasserted  their  peculiar  institutions,  and  their  national  indi- 
viduality, before  them  all. 

In  the  terrible  persecutions  which  befel  them,  their  faith  in- 
spired them  Avith  a  fortitude  that  survived  all  calamities.  The 
attempt  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes  to  make  them  accept  the  religion 
of  the  Greeks,  poured  upon  them  for  a  quarter  of  a  century  all 
the  horrors  of  heathen  invasion.  Their  cities  were  burned  to  the 
oround,  their  fields  were  desolated,  the  women  and  children 
were  exposed  to  the  most  exquisite  tortures  Avhich  Satanic  cruelty 
could  devise,  the  people  Avere  driven  for  refuge  to  the  caves  of 
the  wild  beasts.  But  their  faith  and  courage  did  not  falter  ;  they 
preferred  martyrdom  to  apostasy. 

The  Romans  first  patronised   them,   and  afterwards  oppressed 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  57 

them.  "Let  all  kings  take  care,"  exclaims  the  Roman  Senate, 
"that  they  do  no  harm  to  our  friends,  the  Jews."  But  when  the 
Romans  knew  them  better,  they  changed  their  tone.  "It  is  a  peo- 
ple," says  Caligula,  "that  I  hate  more  than  any  other  in  the  world." 
This  was  the  language  of  their  masters.  And  "How  sad,"  is 
the  mournful  comment  of  Philo,  "how  sad  must  be  the  lot  of  the 
slave  whose  master  is  his  foe  !" 

Fidelity  to  their  faith  lay  at  the  root  of  all  their  antagonisms 
with  the  Gentile  world.  It  was  a  voice  of  protest  and  of  judg- 
ment against  heathenism.  There  was  neither  toleration  nor 
compromise.  And  the  world  resented  their  fidelity  with  hatred 
and  persecution. 

"What  people,"  exclaims  Josephus,  "have  ever  before  died  for 
their  sacred  records?"  Had  a  shadow  of  doubt  rested  on  the 
inspiration  of  those  records,  human  nature  could  not  have  endured 
the  ordeal  through  which  that  people  passed.  It  would  have 
sought  shelter  in  compromise  or  despair.  But  their  convictions 
were  absolute.  This  is  the  only  possible  explanation  of  their 
history.  When  all  their  earthly  hopes  were  overthrown,  and  the 
city  and  the  temple  were  finally  destroyed,  they  stood  weeping, 
but  inflexible,  among  the  smoking  ruins  of  the  holy  city.  Despair 
itself  could  excite  no  suspicion  of  the  divine  character  of  those 
records,  whose  prophetic  meaning  was  the  seal  of  the  national 
destruction. 

The  Historic  Worship. 

Their  religious  worship  also  was  a  guaranty  of  the  authenticity 
of  the  Pentateuch. 

At  the  establishment  of  the  second  commonwealth,  Cyrus 
announced  his  purpose  to  restore  the  ancient  worship.  With  that 
view  the  temple  was  rebuilt  and  dedicated.  Hence,  while  the 
commonwealth  lasted,  the  temple  and  its  services  stood  as  the 
representative  of  a  religious  worship  which  was  associated  with 
the  times  that  preceded  the  captivity. 

The  customs  of  the  Jewish  nation  at  large  is  valid  evidence  on 
this  subject.  The  Jews  were,  indeed,  the  only  nation  of  antiquity 
which  could  give  a  national  testimony  to  their  religion.  With 
the  Romans  religion  was  chiefly  the  prerogative  of  the  Patricians ; 


58  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

among  the  Greeks  its  real  significance  was  reserved  for  those 
initiated  into  the  mysteries ;  among  the  Egyptians  it  was  hekl  in 
the  custody  of  the  priests  ;  but  among  the  Jews  it  was  the  posses- 
sion of  the  whole  people.  It  belonged  no  more  to  the  prince 
than  to  the  peasant,  to  the  master  than  to  the  slave,  to  the  learned 
than  to  the  unlearned.  The  humblest  shepherd  was  as  much  inter- 
ested in  its  benefits  as  the  high  priest  himself.  This,  therefore, 
was  a  religion  to  which  the  whole  people  could  be  witnesses  ;  and 
such  they  were.  EveryAvhere,  as  the  Roman  writers  tell  us,  they 
had  the  same  records,  the  same  rites,  the  same  domestic  obser- 
vances, the  same  community  worship,  the  same  connexion  with 
the  national  religion  through  the  annual  feasts  at  Jerusalem,  And 
this  the  Jews  themselves  claimed.  "We  have  one  sort  of  discourse 
about  God,  which  is  conformed  to  our  law ;  one  way  of  speaking 
of  the  conduct  of  life,  and  that  all  other  things  should  have  piety 
for  their  end.  This  you  may  hear  even  from  our  women  and 
servants."     Jos.  Cont.  Apion,  2,  20. 

Here  is  the  phenomenon  of  a  people  scattered  over  the  world, 
whose  principles,  customs,  and  habits  of  thought  are  cast  into  the 
same  inflexible  mould.  There  is  no  explanation  of  it  in  any 
existing  influences.  There  is  no  analogy  in  the  history  of  any 
other  nation.  We  must  look  to  their  origin,  and  admit  that  the 
Jewish  advocate  must  be  correct  when  he  says :  "Our  legislator 
.  .  .  not  only  prevailed  on  his  contemporaries  to  agree  to  his  views, 
but  so  firmly  imprinted  this  faith  in  God  upon  all  their  posterity, 
that  it  could  never  be  removed."      Cont.  Apion,  2,  17. 

We  find  that  the  injunctions  connected  with  the  original  giving 
of  the  law,  provide  for  exactly  this  result.  The  legislator,  Deut. 
vi.  6,  says  :  "And  these  words  which  I  command  thee  this  day, 
shall  be  in  thine  heart.  And  thou  shalt  teach  them  diligently 
unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in 
thine  house,  and  when  thou  walkest  by  the  way,  and  when  thou 
liest  down,  and  when  thou  risest  up.  And  thou  shalt  bind  them 
for  a  sign  upon  thine  hand,  and  they  shall  be  as  frontlets  between 
thine  eyes.  And  thou  shalt  write  them  upon  the  posts  of  thy 
house,  and  upon  thy  gates." 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  59 

The  Institutions  of  Education. 

Furthermore,  a  whole  tribe  was  officially  consecrated  to  the 
work  of  education.  It  was  said  of  this  tribe,  Deut.  xviii.  2  : 
"They  shall  have  no  inheritance  among  their  brethren,  the  Lord 
is  their  inheritance."  "And  of  Levi,  he  said,  .  .  .  they  shall 
teach  Jacob  thy  judgments,  and  Israel  th}^  law."  Deut.  xxxiii.  8. 
"The  priest's  lips  should  keep  knowledge,  and  they  should  ask 
the  law  at  his  mouth,  for  he  is  the  messenger  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts."  Mai.  ii.  7.  The  family  of  Aaron  was  set  apart  "to  teach 
the  children  of  Israel  all  the  statutes  which  the  Lord  hath  spoken 
unto  them  by  the  hand  of  Moses."  Lev.  x.  11.  In  the  great 
reformation  under  Josiah,  it  was  the  Levites  who  were  sent 
through  the  country  to  teach  the  law.  2  Clir.  xvii.  8.  Heze- 
kiah,  we  find,  2  Chr.  xxx.  22,  "spake  comfortably  unto  all  the 
Levites,  that  tauo-ht  the  good  knowledo-e  of  the  Lord." 

It  was  appointed  that  the  Levites  should  be  distributed  among 
all  the  tribes,  and  domiciled  in  forty-eight  cities.  Thus  the  official 
teachers  Avere  brought  into  the  neighborhood  of  every  community.' 
No  part  of  the  country  was  left  unprovided  with  instruction  in 
the  law.  Nor  was  there  any  room  for  the  introduction  of  any 
other  teaching  except  through  apostasy,  which,  according  to  the 
law,  was  to  be  punished  Avith  death.     Deut.  xiii. 

It  might  happen  that  there  were  some  among  the  poor  who  felt 
unable  to  attend  regularly  the  national  feasts  at  Jerusalem.  But 
that  could  not  hinder  the  Sabbath  and  its  services,  and  the  Sab- 
batical year,  from  coming  to  them.  And  if  there  was  no  obstacle 
to  a  constant  observance  of  the  laws  of  Moses,  when  the  Jews 
were  scattered  all  over  the  globe,  there  could  be  no  serious  diffi- 
culty in  the  way  when  all  the  tribes  were  living  together  in  a 
territory  not  as  large  as  the  State  of  South  Carolina. 

Their  system  of  education  was  a  part  of  the  national  constitu- 
tion and  history.  And  this  is  the  explanation  of  the  indelible 
impress  made  by  the  Mosaic  institutions.  Hence,  Josephus  vindi- 
cates Jewish  customs  by  this  fiict,  in  his  discourse  against  Apion, 
2,  17.  As  he  says  :  "Moses  did  not  ordain  religion  to  be  a  part 
of  virtue,  but  he  saw  and  ordained  other  virtues  to  be  a  part  of 
religion.   .   .   .   There  are  two  ways  of  arriving  at  learning  and 


60  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

moral  conduct,  by  verbal  instruction  and  by  practice.  .  .  .  These 
he  joined  together.  He  left  not  practice  to  go  without  instruc- 
tion nor  hearing  the  law  without  exercise  in  it ;  but  beginning  at 
earliest  infancy,  and  the  appointment  of  every  one's  diet,  he  left 
nothing  of  the  smallest  consequence  to  be  done  at  the  pleasure 
and  disposal  of  the  person  himself.  He  made  a  law  what  sort  of 
food  they  should  abstain  from ;  what  intercourse  they  should 
have  with  others,  their  labor  and  rest ;  that  by  living  under  the 
law  as  under  a  father  or  master,  we  should  not  be  guilty  volun- 
tarily or  by  ignorance.  He  did  not  suffer  the  guilt  of  ignorance 
to  go  unpunished,  but  showed  the  law  to  be  the  most  necessary  of 
all  instruction,  permitting  the  people  to  cease  from  their  employ- 
ments, to  assemble  for  hearing  the  law  and  learning  it  with  pre- 
cision ;  and  this  not  once  nor  twice  nor  oftener,  but  every  week." 

This  system  of  training  continued  through  successive  genera- 
tions, must  have  produced  its  effect.  It  accounts  for  the  uni- 
formity and  persistency  of  the  religious  worship  of  the  Jews. 
Nothing  less  can  account  for  it.  And  it  qualified  them  to  assert 
the  Mosaic  authority  of  their  institutions.  This  was  practically 
illustrated  when,  after  the  reading  of  the  law  by  Ezra,  Neh.  ix., 
the  people  attested  and  endorsed  it  as  the  law  of  Moses. 

The  correctness  of  the  record  was  thus  maintained  by  the 
checks  and  balances  which  grow  out  of  a  wide  diffusion  of  intel- 
ligence, and  was  guaranteed  by  the  official  functions  of  the  tribe 
of  Levi. 

The  Literary  Tribe. 

The  documents  were  deposited  in  the  side  of  the  ark,  which 
was  under  their  care.  It  would  be  no  less  true  of  them — as 
Josephus  observes — than  of  the  Babylonian  and  Egyptian  priests, 
that  as  a  matter  of  course  they  should  be  entrusted  with  the  care 
of  the  sacred  records  and  the  public  registers.  No  other  class 
was  so  fit ;  nor  was  there  any  place  so  appropriate  as  the  temple 
for  a  public  library.  And  if,  in  the  course  of  centuries,  the 
ancient  records  should  come  to  require  explanation,  this  was  the 
class  whose  prerogative  and  official  duty  it  would  be  to  note  such 
explanations  on  the  margin  of  the  record. 

This  was  a  tribe  of  professional  scholars.     They  furnished  the 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  61 

literary  officials  for  the  State.  David  appointed  six  thousand  of 
them  as  officers  and  judges.  1  Chron.  xxiii.  4.  Under  Solo- 
mon, Josiah,  and  Hezekiah,  they  appear  under  the  name  of 
scribes,  and  are  found  in  positions  of  the  highest  rank.  They 
are  finally  better  known  by  their  official  title  than  by  their  tribal 
name,  and  bear  the  name  of  scribes,  instead  of  the  name  of 
Levites.  It  was  their  special  business  to  give  the  official  impriyna- 
tur  to  copies  of  the  law,  and  to  reproduce  copies  from  the 
official  copies.  The  Talmud  says,  they  were  called  soferim,  from 
the  word  saphar,  "to  count,"  because  it  Avas  their  duty  to  count 
the  words  of  the  law.  In  the  New  Testament  times  the  scribes 
were  the  acknowledged  teachers  of  the  law.  "A  sop>Jier  must  be 
in  every  synagogue,  to  read  and  expound  the  law."  Wise,  see 
Heb.  Com.,  p.  34.  Thus  professionally  and  historically  identi- 
fied with  the  law,  they  were  as  a  class  responsible  for  its  accuracy. 
And  thus  from  the  time  it  was  given,  they  constituted  the  strong- 
est possible  barrier  against  innovation  or  change. 

The  second  Hebrew  Commonwealth  is  an  historic  monument  of 
the  authenticity  of  the  Old  Testament,  indorsing  it  by  the  national 
life  and  institutions,  and  by  the  universal  faith  and  worship.  It 
is  a  chapter  of  history  almost  forgotten.  Shut  out  from  the  sacred 
record  and  from  the  world's  proud  story,  it  is  seemingly  rejected 
of  both.  Yet  this  is  the  indispensable  link  which  joins  them  in 
living  unity.  And  so,  like  the  stone  Avhich  the  builders  rejected, 
it  has  become  a  head  stone  of  the  corner. 

III.    AN    AUTHENTICATED    CANON:    THE    SUPREME    COURT   OF    THE 

THEOCRACY. 

To  this  evidence,  which  seems  to  be  entirely  conclusive,  we 
may  add  that  which  is  afforded  by  the  Jewish  courts  of  law. 

The  Mosaic  constitutions  made  all  needful  provisions  for  carry- 
ing the  law  into  effect.  "Judges  and  officers  shalt  thou  make  in 
all  thy  gates."  Deut.  xvi.  18.  The  elders,  or  heads  of  families  in 
each  community,  were  to  constitute  a  local  court.    Deut.  xix.  11. 

For  litigated  cases,  and  such  as  involved  the  most  important 
interests,  there  was  to  be  a  high  court  of  appeal,  whose  decision 
Avas  final.     Deut.  xvii.  8. 


62  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  such  a  court  that  Jehosha- 
phat  intended  to  organise  when  he  established  the  supreme  court, 
described  in  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  the  Second  Book  of  Chron- 
icles: 

"In  Jerusalem  did  Jehoshaphat  set  of  the  Levites  and  of  the 
priests,  and  of  the  fathers  of  the  people,  for  the  judgment  of  the 
Lord  and  for  controversies.  .  .  .  And  he  charged  them,  saying,  Thus 
shall  ye  do  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  with  a  perfect  heart. 
And  what  cause  soever  shall  come  to  you  of  your  brethren  that 
dwell  in  their  cities,  between  blood  and  blood,  between  law  and 
commandment,  statutes  and  judgment ;  ye  shall  even  warn  them 
that  they  trespass  not  against  the  Lord,  and  so  wrath  come  upon 
you,  and  upon  your  brethren.  .  .  .  And,  behold,  Amariah  the 
chief  priest  is  over  you  in  all  matters  of  the  Lord,  and  Zebadiah 
the  son  of  Ishmael,  the  ruler  of  the  house  of  Judah,  for  all  the 
king's  matters;  also  the  Levites  shall  be  officers  before  you." 

The  number  of  members  composing  this  court  is  not  stated, 
neither  is  any  distinctive  title  assigned  it.  It  is  designated  sim- 
ply Ijy  the  classes  of  which  it  was  composed,  the  priests,  Levites, 
and  elders  of  the  people.  Its  organisation  was  simple  but  eflFec- 
tive.  It  was  such  a  court  as  might  be  easily  ctmstructed,  easily 
assembled,  easily  perpetuated,  and  easily  reorganised,  if  at  any 
time  it  should  be  disbanded.  Being  founded  in  the  constitution  of 
the  theocracy,  and  composed  of  representatives  of  the  three  great 
classes  of  the  nation,  it  must  always  command  public  respect  and 
confidence,  and  be  a  natural  recourse  and  a  supreme  judicial 
authority. 

Just  such  a  high  court  we  find  in  New  Testament  times,  simi- 
larly organised  and  constituted,  with  its  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
president;  its  membership  of  priests,  elders,  and  Levites  or 
scribes,  with  Levites  or  scribes  for  its  officers,  and  designated  by 
the  classes  of  its  membership.  "Wherever  the  New  Testament 
mentions  the  priests,  the  elders,  and  the  scribes  together,"  says 
Emanuel  Deutsch,  "it  means  the  great  Sanhedrim.  This  con- 
stituted the  highest  ecclesiastic  and  civil  tribunal.  It  consisted 
of  seventy-one  members,  chosen  from  the  foremost  priests,  the 
heads  of  families  and  tribes,   and  the  learned,  that  is,  the  scribes 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  63 

or  lawyei'S."  These  classes  are  so  associated  in  Matt.  xvi.  21; 
xxvi.  3;  Mark  viii.  31;  xi.  27;  xiv.  43;  xiv.  53;  xv.  1;  Acts 
iv.  5;  vi.  12;  etc. 

That  the  Sanhedrim,  as  found  in  New  Testament  times,  Avas 
recognised  as  a  supreme  constitutional  court  is  clear  from  its 
composition,  its  organisation,  its  poAvers,  its  descriptive  title; 
from  the  fact  that  it  appealed  for  authority  to  Deut.  xvii.  9,  and 
from  the  fact  that  the  Targums  give  the  same  name  to  the  courts 
of  the  ancient  State,  as  in  Isa.  xxviii.  6 ;  Ruth  iii.  1,  and  iv.  1 ; 
Ps.  cxl.  10;  and  Eccles.  xii.  12. 

The  Chaldee  paraphrase  on  the  Song  of  Songs  asserts  that  the 
Sanhedrim  existed  during  the  Babylonian  captivity.  This  was 
the  opinion  of  Selden,  of  Leusden,  of  Grotius,  and  Reland.  San- 
hed.,  in  Kitto.  It  Avould  be  impossible  to  account  for  the  unani- 
mous and  elevated  sentiment  among  the  Jews  at  their  return, 
without  supposing  some  high  and  controlling  judicial  authority 
to  have  been  among  them  during  the  times  preceding.  We  have 
no  precise  nor  positive  evidence,  however,  on  this  point.  But  it 
is  a  striking  fact,  that  as  soon  as  the  record  resumes  their  his- 
tory, Ave  meet  in  the  designation  of  the  governing  authority 
among  them  the  precise  phraseology  Avhich,  both  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament and  the  Ncav,  is  used  to  characterise  their  supreme  court. 

Ezra  tells  us,  i.  5,  that  the  chief  of  the  fathers,  the  priests,  and 
the  Levites,  initiate  the  return.  It  Avas  the  ancient  men  of  "the 
priests,  Levites,  and  fathers,"  Avhose  Aveeping  Avas  so  significant 
Avhen  they  compared  the  second  temple  Avith  the  glory  of  the  first. 
Ezra  iii.  12.  When  Ezra  despatched  his  costly  contribution, 
viii.  29,  he  directed  the  messengers  to  report  to  "the  chief  of 
the  priests,  and  the  Levites,  and  the  fathers  of  Israel,  at  Jeru- 
salem." And  the  plan  to  secure  a  belter  observance  of  the  Law, 
was  the  result  of  a  conference  between  Ezra  and  "the  chief  of 
the  fathers  of  all  the  people,  the  priests,  and  the  Levites."  Neh. 
viii.  13.  The  building  of  the  temple  and  the  city  Avails  plainly 
required  the  supervision  of  some  constituted  authority;  who  it 
was  is  not  stated  in  direct  terms.  But  Ave  find  that  the  Mishna 
claims  that  it  Avas  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  the  Sanhedrim  to 
authorise  additions  to  the  temple,  or  to  the  walls  of  the  city. 
Hilc.  Sanh.,  i.  5. 


64  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

The  edict  of  Darius  was  in  these  words:  "Let  the  governor 
of  the  Jews,  and  the  elders  of  the  Jews,  build  this  house  of  God 
on  its  place."  Ezra  vi.  7.  Now,  according  to  2  Chron.  xix.  8, 
the  governor  of  the  Jews,  Zerubabel,  prince  of  the  house  of  Ju- 
dah,  was  entitled  to  be  the  secular  President  of  the  Sanhedrim. 
And  in  verse  14  the  elders  who  were  associated  with  him  in  the 
decree,  are  represented  as  having  themselves  the  control  of  the 
work.  A  comparison  of  the  two  passages  plainly  suggests  that 
he  was  the  official  head  of  an  organised  body. 

The   Civil  Government. 

During  the  second  commonwealth,  their  several  masters,  Per- 
sians, Greeks,  Egyptians,  Syrians,  and  Romans,  allowed  the 
Jews  to  govern  themselves  according  to  their  own  usages.  The 
only  attempt  against  their  religious  liberties  was  made  by  i\ntio- 
chus  Epiphanes,  which  resulted  in  the  political  independence  of 
the  Jews,  after  a  war  of  twenty-five  years. 

Their  government  was  a  reyival  of  the  Theocracy,  in  a  form 
stricter  than  ever  known  among  them  before.  And  it  may  be 
safely  assumed  that  a  people  so  tenacious  of  the  minutest  details 
of  their  laws,  would  not  be  satisfied  with  a  mode  of  administering 
their  laws  which  was  not  based  on  the  best  established  and  uni- 
versally accepted  Mosaic  authority.  The  form  of  government, 
says  their  historian  Josephus,  Antiq.,  xi.  4,  8,  "was  aristocratic, 
but  mixed  with  an  oligarchy ;  for  the  high  priests  were  at  the 
head  of  their  affairs,  until  the  posterity  of  the  Asmoneans  set  up 
kingly  government."  From  this,  it  appears  that  the, high  priest 
was  the  head  of  an  oligarchy,  and  the  chief  executive  of  the  state. 
On  many  occasions  we  find  him  occupying  the  foremost  position 
in  their  political  intercourse  with  other  nations.  This  explains 
why  it  was  that  their  heathen  rulers  claimed  the  right  to  appoint 
the  high  priest.  It  was  because  he  was  also  the  representative 
of  the  state.  And  we  find  that  Jonathan  the  Maccabee  actually 
accepted  the  appointment  to  the  high  priesthood  from  Alexander, 
King  of  Syria.     Jos.  Antiq.,  x.  2,  2. 

Josephus  gives  copies  of  a  number  of  Roman  decrees  which 
recognise  the  high  priest  as  Ethnarch  of  the  Jews.     Antiq.,  xiv. 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  65 

10.  And  we  find  that  as  soon  as  the  Maccabees  had  won  the 
national  independence,  the  people  elected  them  to  the  high  priest- 
hood, and  from  that  time  they  exercised  the  function  of  civil 
rulers,  and  transmitted  the  high  priesthood  as  an  inheritance 
along  with  the  royal  dignity.  The  attempt  to  separate  the  two 
offices,  and  divide  them  between  the  sons  of  Alexander  Jannceiis, 
paved  the  way  for  the  usurpation  of  Herod  and  the  extinction  of 
the  Asmonean  race. 

But  if  Josephus  does  not  clearly  designate  the  oligarchy  which 
was  associated  with  the  high  priest  in  the  government,  it  is  else- 
where referred  to  with  sufficient  plainness.  He  says,  Antiq.,  xii. 
3,  12,  that  Antiochus  the  Great  was  received  by  "the  Senate  of 
the  Jews,"  and  that  he  granted  them  that  they  should  be  "gov- 
erned by  their  own  laws."  He  also  reports  a  friendly  letter,  ad- 
dressed to  the  Lacedtemonians  by  Jonathan  the  Maccabee  "and 
the  Senate."  From  such  casual  references  it  appears  that  the 
oligarchy  associated  with  the  high  priest  was  a  national  assembly 
regularly  constituted  and  organised. 

An  incident  in  the  life  of  Herod,  afterwards  king,  throws  somft 
light  on  the  authority  and  power  of  this  body.  In  his  triumph- 
ant career  as  general  in  Galilee,  Herod,  on  his  own  responsibility, 
executed  a  certain  robber  chief.  The  Sanhedrim  at  once  decided 
that  this  was  an  infringement  of  its  authority,  denying  the  right 
even  of  a  general  in  the  field  to  inflict  capital  punishment  1\'ith- 
out  its  authority.  Hyrcanus  II.,  at  that  time  high  priest  and 
king,  very  reluctantly  yielded  to  the  demand  of  the  Sanhedrim 
to  summon  Herod  for  trial.  The  Roman  authorities  became 
alarmed  for  Herod,  and  urged  Hyrcanus  to  save  liim.  With  the 
influence  of  the  king  and  the  Roman  government  on  his  side, 
Herod  escaped  with  his  life.  But  he  thought  it  necessary  to  his 
safety  to  leave  the  country  until  the  danger  should  blow  over. 
The  incident  shows  how  great  and  how  firmly  rooted  was  the 
power  of  the  Sanhedrim,  or  Senate,  among  the  Jewish  people. 

In  the  theocratic  sense,  the   kingship  could  scarcely  be  said  to 

exist.     Royalty   was  simply  a  function  of  the  high  priesthood. 

The  Sanhedrim  was  the  great  representative  assembly,  composed 

of  priests,  Levites,  and  Israelites.     Sanh.  iv.  2.     Its  jurisdiction 

5 


66  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

extended  over  all  civil  and  ecclesiastical  affairs.  This  was  the 
oligarchy  over  which  the  high  priest  presided.  According  to 
Josephus,  he  presided  at  the  trial  of  Herod.  Ant.  xiv.  9,  4. 
And  also  at  the  trial  of  the  Apostle  James.  Ant.  xx.  9,  1.  He 
also  presides  in  all  those  cases  which  are  reported  in  the  New 
Testament,  as  cases  of  trial  before  the  Sanhedrim. 

The  powers  of  this  body  are  enumerated  in  the  Mishna.  Sanh. 
i.  5.  It  may  pass  sentence  on  a  tribe,  or  excommunicate  a  city ; 
it  can  judge  the  high  priest  himself;  it  can  declare  wai",  or  in- 
vestigate the  charge  of  blasphemy ;  or  authorise  to  enlarge  the 
walls  of  the  city,  or  the  porch  of  the  temple ;  and  the  Sanhedrim 
must  decide  as  to  a  false  prophet.  The  king  cannot  go  to  war 
but  under  the  authority  of  the  Sanhedrim.  And  even  the  func- 
tions of  the  high  priest  on  the  great  day  of  Atonement  were 
under  their  supervision. 

Such  a  body  would  be  an  effectual  check  on  despotic  govern- 
ment. It  was  thoroughly  crippled  by  Herod,  who  massacred  its 
principal  members  before  he  felt  secure  in  his  usurped  authority. 

The  Sanhedrim. 

The  Avord  Sanhedrim  being  Greek,  many  hold  that  the  institu- 
tion itself  is  modern,  dating  from  the  Greek  domination,  which 
began  about  three  centuries  before  our  era.  It  is  a  sufficient 
answer,  that  among  a  people  so  tenacious  of  their  institutions  as 
the  Jews,  it  Avould  not  have  been  possible  for  such  a  body  to  arise 
suddenly  in  the  history,  and  at  once  secure  control  of  all  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  power,  without  leaving  some  trace  of  conflict 
with  previously  existing  authority.  But  as  far  back  as  it  can  be 
traced,  the  supremacy  of  this  body  is  undisputed. 

After  the  overthrow  of  the  Persians  by  Alexander,  it  became 
necessary  for  the  Jews  to  hold  ofiicial  intercourse  with  nations 
Avho  used  Greek  as  the  court  language.  At  that  time  the  Greek 
became  the  polite  language  of  the  world,  and  prevailed  in  Pales- 
tine and  throughout  the  East.  In  their  new  relations,  a  Greek 
terra  was  most  naturally  chosen  to  designate  "the  highest  judi- 
ciary and  legislative  body  in  the  Hebrew  commonwealth."  Wise, 
p.  59.     And  no  term  could  be  more  appropriate  for  a  body  whose 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  67 

functions  were  so  comprehensive.  Polybius  uses  it  as  the  equi- 
valent of  the  Latin  word  Senates.  It  is  the  equivalent  of  our 
Eno-lish  word  "a  council."  The  translators  of  King  James'  Ver- 
sion  and  the  revisers  of  the  New  Testament  so  translate  it.  In 
every  instance  in  which  the  word  Sanhedrim  occurs  in  the  orig- 
inal, they  translate  it  by  the  word  Council,  which  is  more  than 
a  dozen  times.  There  is  nothing,  then,  in  the  word  itself  which 
necessarily  indicates  modern  ideas.  If  it  were  required  to  repre- 
sent the  most  ancient  institution  of  this  kind  to  foreign  ideas, 
this  is  just  the  most  suitable  title  that  could  be  employed. 

But  in  diiferent  circumstances  and  at  different  periods,  this 
body  had  been  known  by  very  different  names.  After  the  fall 
of  Jerusalem,  it  resumed  its  more  ancient  title,  and  was  called 
the  Beth-Din,  or  House  of  Judgment.  Griitz,  iv.  4.  In  the 
New  Testament  times  it  had  been  styled  the  Gerousia.  Acts  v. 
21.  And  also  "the  Presbytery  of  the  people."  Luke  xxii.  66. 
In  the  time  of  the  Maccabees  it  had  been  known  as  the  Beth-Din 
of  the  Asmoneans ;  and  before  their  time  it  was  the  Beth-Din  of 
the  high  priests.     Wise,  pp.  59,  111. 

In  addition  to  these  titles,  more  or  less  special,  we  find  one  in 
common  use  among  the  people  directly  associating  it  with  Old 
Testament  times.  We  have  given  instances  of  the  parallel  desig- 
nations in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  by  the  enumeration  of  the 
classes  of  its  membership — Priests,  Levites,  and  elders,  or  Israel- 
ites, which  is  also  the  form  used  in  the  Mishna.  There  is  also 
another  form  strikingly  peculiar.  The  Old  Testament  frequently 
I'efers  to  a  constituted  authority,  styled  the  Zekenim  or  Elders. 
Ezek.  viii.  11.  "The  elders  of  the  house  of  Israel."  Lam.  ii. 
10.  "The  elders  of  Zion."  Joel  i.  14,  and  ii.  20.  "Gather, 
assemble  the  elders."  Ezra  v.  5.  "The  eye  of  God  was  upon 
the  elders."  Ezra  vi.  8.  "The  elders  of  the  Jews."  Ezra  vi. 
14.  "The  elders  of  the  Jews  builded  and  prospered."  Ezra  x. 
8.  "The  council  of  the  princes  and  elders."  We  find  this  very 
term  in  common  use  among  the  people  in  New  Testament  times 
to  designate  the  Sanhedrim.  And  as  the  Jews  were  entirely  and 
jealously  attached  to  Old  Testament  ideas,  we  cannot  avoid  the 
conclusion   that   public  sentiment  identified  the  Sanhedrim  with 


68  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

the  Zehenim  of  the  sacred  records.  Here,  then,  we  have  an  oli- 
garchy, which,  Avith  the  high  priest  as  its  president,  naturally 
constituted  the  government  of  the  state.  It  was  composed  of 
the  chief  men  of  the  three  classes  of  the  nation ;  it  held  its  ses- 
sions in  the  temple;  it  exercised  control  of  all  civil  and  ecclesias- 
tical affairs;  it  founded  its  authority  on  the  Mosaic  constitutions; 
it  was  constituted  and  organised  in  the  same  way  as  the  supreme 
court  of  Jehoshaphat,  which,  from  its  first  appearance  in  history, 
is  clothed  with  the  highest  authority,  and  which  has  existed  from 
time  immemorial.  The  constitutional  position  and  legal  author- 
ity of  the  Sanhedrim  is  attested  by  our  Lord  himself  when  he 
says.  Matt,  xxiii.  2,  "The  scribes  and  Pharisees  sit  in  the  seat 
of  Moses,  whatever  therefore  they  bid  you  to  observe,  that  ob- 
serve and  do." 

Tlie  Mi  si  in  a. 

This  celebrated  tril)unal  has  left  us  a  large  collection  of  ancient 
usages,  ceremonial  directions,  and  statutory  enactments.  Some 
of  them  may  have  come  down  from  Mosaic  times,  others  are  as 
recent  as  the  second  century  of  our  era.  They  have  been  classi- 
fied and  recorded  in  the  INIishna,  Avhich  comprises  a  system  of 
directions  for  the  minutest  details  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  life. 
For  a  long  time  these  regulations  were  transmitted  by  memory 
or  kept  as  private  memoranda,  and  they  compose  what  is  called 
the  Oral  Law.  The  mass  became  so  great  that  several  attempts 
were  made  to  compile  them.  The  work  was  begun  by  Hillel 
about  30  B.  C,  and  completed  by  Rabbi  Hakkadosh,  about  the 
close  of  the  second  century.  And  though  prepared  simply  for 
private  use,  to  aid  him  in  his  lectui-es  to  the  School  of  Tiberias, 
they  have  ever  since  been  accepted  as  standard  authority.  ^ 

^The  Talmud  is  the  embodiment  of  the  civil  and  canonical  law  of  the 
Jews.  The  word  means  Learning;,  or  Instruction.  It  is  composed  of 
the  MisiiNA,  or  Repetition,  and  Gemara,  or  Supplement.  The  precepts 
of  the  Mishna  form  the  Halaclwth,  or  Rules.  The  Geinarais,  the  Hagga- 
da,  or  Comment. 

There  are  two  Talmuds — the  Talmud  of  Babylon  and  the  Talmud  of 
Jerusalem.     In  these  the  Gemara  is  different,  but  the  Mishna  is  the  same. 

The  Mishna,  or  the  Oral  Law,  is  believed  by  the  Jews   to  have  been 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  69 

It  is  very  interesting  and  important  to  know  what  relation  the 
Halakas,  or  rules  of  the  Mishna,  sustain  to  the  Mosaic  legislation. 

According  to  Dr.  Wise,  "  The  Sanhedrim,  under  Hyrcanus  II., 
adopted  a  special  provision  that  the  oral  law  should  not  be  writ- 
ten in  books,  in  order  that  it  might  not  be  supposed  to  assume 
equal  authority  with  the  laws  of  Moses."  Wise,  Heb.  Coram., 
p.  168. 

Maimonides,  on  San.  x.  2,  describes  the  way  in  which  the 
Sanhedrim  legislated  on  cases  which  came  before  them  on  appeal: 
"If  they  had  received  nothing  on  the  question  by  tradition,  they 
discussed  the  rights  of  the  matter  according  to  the  most  certain 
conclusions  drawn  from  the  law,  till  all,  or  the  majority,  were 
agreed;  and  a  dissenter  was  regarded  as  a  rebel  elder,  for  God 
said,  Deut.  xvii.  11,  'According  to  the  sentence  of  the  Law 
which  they  shall  teach  thee.'  "  What  the  elders  gathered  from  the 
true  conclusions  of  the  law,  and  applied  to  such  a  case,  was  en- 
joined by  God — as  the  law  says,  ''Thou  shalt  do  it.  " 

It  is  plainly  implied  in  this  account  that  the  Mishnic  sustained 
to  the  Mosaic  law  merely  the  relation  of  statute  law  to  the  con- 
stitution. It  was  the  authoritative  interpretation  and  application 
of  constitutional  principles.  Instead  of  being  a  rival  system  of 
law,  it  merely  claimed  to  be  the  legitimate  and  efficient  agent  for 
construing  and  enforcing  constitutional  authority. 

Among  the  many  maxims  which  the  Sanhedrim  claimed  to 
have  received  from  the  fathers,  there  was  none  more  highly  vener- 
ated than  the  injunction  to  "make  a  hedge  about  the  Law." 
Pirke  Aboth,  i.  1.  It  implied  a  profound  sense  of  the  sacred- 
ness  of  the  law,  to  suppose  that  it  deserved  this  special  protec- 
tion. We  have  only  to  glance  at  the  character  of  the  Mishnic 
legislation  to  see  what  they  meant  by  this   injunction,  and  how 

transmitted  by  tradition  from  Moses.     Maimonides  classifies  its  contents 
as  follows  : 

1.  Interpretations  received  from  Moses,  which  are  indicated  by  the 
text  of  Scripture  or  inferred  from  it. 

2.  Decisions  called  "  The  Constitutions  of  Sinai." 

.3.  Decisions  sanctioned  by  a  majority  of  the  Sanhedrim. 

4.  Decisions  intended  to  be  a  Iled^e  to  the  Law. 

5.  Laws  of  prescription  in  ordinary  affairs. 


70  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

earnestly  they  set  themselves  to  carry  it  out.  They  construed 
the  maxim  to  mean — Surenhusius  in  loco — that  it  was  necessary 
to  enact  a  class  of  restrictions  which  would  prevent  the  actual 
infringement  of  the  law,  by  advancing  specific  obligation  a  step 
beyond  the  actual  requirement  of  the  legal  precept,  thus  inter- 
posing a  barrier,  so  to  speak,  to  defend  or  protect  the  precept 
from  violation. '  The  ingenuity  with  which  this  principle  is  ap- 
plied to  every  conceivable  form  of  ritual  or  ceremonial  obligation, 
is  not  only  marvellous  but  multitudinous.  Every  page  of  the 
Mishna  is  an  elaborate  illustration  of  it.  It  is  done  constantly, 
and  systematically,  at  the  risk  of  ignoring  the  spirit  of  the  law, 
and  of  absorbing;  attention  with  formal  and  often  frivolous  cere- 
monial.  But  it  is  to  be  noted  that  every  such  act  of  legislation, 
as  well  as  the  whole  system,  is  a  most  emphatic  testimony  to  the 
divine  authority  of  the  constitution.  It  is  liomage,  even  though 
it  be  abject  homage.  And  so — to  use  the  language  of  a  distin- 
guished authority — "  The  Pentateuch  remained,  under  all  cir- 
cumstances, the  divinely  given  constitution,  the  written  Law." 
Deutsch. 

This  national  parliament,  the  Sanhedi'im,  founded  on  the  Law; 
this  supreme  court,  for  ages  interpreting  it ;  this  historic  legis- 
lature, applying  its  principles  to  the  varying  necessities  of  the 
people,  presents  in  its  threefold  capacity  of  priests,  Levites,  and 
chiefs  of  the  people,  a  judicial  testimony  to  the  Pentateuch  as  an 
inspired  constitution.  And  its  testimony  is  as  valid  and  as  con- 
clusive as  the  testimony  of  the  British  Parliament  to  the  consti- 
tution of  England,  or  the  testimony  of  the  American  Congress  to 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

The  Sanhedrim  at  Jerusalem  was  the  supreme  ecclesiastical 
authority  for  the  Jews  all  over  the  world.  From  the  facts  cited, 
it  will  be  apparent  that  no  Scripture  of  any  sort  could  obtain 
recognition  as-  part  of  the  sacred  record,  without  its  endorsement. 

*  For  instance,  the  Law  says,  Thou  shalt  not  labor  on  the  Sabbath. 
The  Mishna  says,  It  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to  pare  his  nails,  nor  for  a 
■\voinan  to  plait  her  hair ;  it  is  not  lawful  to  put  out  a  conflan^ration  ;  and 
it  is  not  lawful  for  a  tailor  to  carry  his  noodle  with  him  a  little  before 
dusk  on  the  Sabbath,  for  foar  he  uiii;-ht  forii-ot,  and  carry  it  after  the  Sab- 
bath has  bej^un,  and  so  be  guilty  of  something  akin  to  labor. 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  71 

It  was  the  custodian  of  the  law,  and  bound  to  repudiate  and 
denounce  everything  chviming  to  be  inspired  which  did  not  pro- 
ceed from  the  same  divine  authority.  But  it  was  at  the  same  time 
just  as  truly  bound  to  secure  a  place  among  the  sacred  records  for 
every  Scripture  entitled  to  such  a  place.  This  follows  from  their 
official  relations  to  the  inspired  law.  Hence,  from  the  necessity 
of  the  case,  they  were  a  court  of  adjudication  of  questions  per- 
taining to  the  canonicity  of  the  different  books  of  Scripture  which 
came  under  discussion,  and  were  responsible  for  the  whole  canon 
of  the  Old  Testament. 

It  was  the  general  opinion  among  the  Jews,  sanctioned  by  an 
extensive  tradition,  that  the  canon  of  the  Old  Testament  Avas 
closed  by  the  great  synagogue — Keneseth  Haggedhola.  Tradition 
claims  that  the  body  of  rulers  described  in  Nehemiah,  chap,  viii., 
constituted  at  that  time  the  permanent  governing  body  of  the 
state.  It  is  said  to  have  consisted  of  forty-four  rulers  or 
sarim,  forty-four  proxies  or  ser/anim,  twenty-two  priests  and 
eiglit  Levites.  There  were  seventy  permanent  members.  It  met 
in  the  temple,  and  its  presiding  officer  was  the  high  priest  or 
governor.  This  was  a  supreme  judiciary  and  legislature.  The 
functions  of  such  a  body  at  that  time  must  have  been  very  impor- 
tant. It  was  necessary  to  reestablish  the  state,  and  to  authenti- 
cate the  canon  of  Scripture  for  the  Jews  throughout  the  world. 
Both  objects  were  imperatively  necessary,  and  we  see  no  reason 
to  doubt  the  general  belief  that  they  undertook  and  accomplished 
them.  It  is  commonly  held  that  this  body  was  afterwards  merged 
into  the  Great  Sanhedrim,  which  appears  in  the  history  under 
the  Greek  domination.  But  it  will  be  seen  that  the  difference 
between  the  two  bodies  was  merely  in  name.  Wise,  Heb.  Com., 
p.  11,  24. 

The  description  of  the  great  Synagogue,  its  organisation, 
membership,  and  powers,  is  substantially  a  description  of  the 
great  Sanhedrim.  The  Greek  title,  "Sanhedrim,"  could  not 
have  found  a  place  in  the  Jewish  vocabulary  till  the  time  when 
the  two  are  said  to  have  been  merged.  But  the  collective  title  of 
the  great  Synagogue,  priests,  Levites,  and  chiefs  of  the  people 
or  elders,  as  we  find  it  in  Nehemiah,  is  as  Ave  have  seen,  precisely 


72  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

the  designation  of  the  great  Sanhedrim  in  New  Testament  times. 
From  the  identity  of  name,  of  organisation,  and  of  constitution 
and  powers,  we  feel  warranted  in  regarding  the  great  Synagogue 
and  the  great  Sanhedrim  as  being  merely  the  same  high  court 
under  different  names. 

But  Ave  must  always  bear  in  mind  that  though  it  pertained  to 
the  Sanhedrim  to  close  the  canon,  it  did  not  originate  it,  nor  the 
rule  by  which  it  was  completed.  An  inspired  canon  was  an  exist- 
ino;  fact  even  before  the  nation  itself  existed.  Under  the  direct 
tion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Pentateuch,  the  Constitution  of  the 
Theocracy,  was  deposited  in  the  side  of  the  ark  before  they 
entered  the  promised  land.  And  this  was  the  standard  to  which 
every  subsequent  Scripture  must  conform. 

"•The  Pentateuch,  in  its  present  form,  constituted  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Israelitish  history,  whether  civil,  religious,  moral, 
ceremonial,  or  even  literary."     Kurtz,  0.  Gov't,  3,  506. 

The  Pentateuch  plainly  designates  the  criteria  by  Avhich 
prophets  or  their  writings  were  to  be  tested.  In  his  preface  to 
the  Mishna,  Maimonides  enumerates  them,  and  asserts  that  their 
force  Avas  binding.  And  thus  the  unity  of  Scripture  Avas  secured 
by  the  original  canon  itself. 

The  Mishna  emphatically  asserts  the  superiority  of  the  laAV 
over  all  other  Scriptures.     Megillah,  3,  1. 

The  Babylonian  Gemara  enumerates  the  books  Avhich  the  San- 
hedrim held  to  be  canonical,  and  the  list  corresponds  Avith  that 
given  by  Josephus,  Avhich  Avas  recognised  by  the  Jcavs  every- 
Avhere  as  authoritative,  and  continues  to  be  till  noAv.  Baba  Bathra, 
fol.  13,  2 ;  15,  2. 

ToAvards  the  close  of  the  first  century  of  our  era,  an  incident 
occurred  which  illustrates  its  relations  to  the  canon.  The  school 
of  Shammai  having  secured  a  temporary  majority  in  the  body, 
called  in  question  the  canonicity  of  Ecclesiastes  and  the  Can- 
ticles. After  a  very  earnest  discussion,  all  their  influence  Avas 
insufficient  to  secure  the  rejection  of  these  books  from  the 
canon.  Griitz,  4,  25.  But  no  one  denied  the  right  of  the  San- 
hedrim to  deliberate  on  such  a  question.  And  the  result  of  the 
discussion  also  shoAvs  that  the  canon  had  already  been  definitively 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  73 

closed,  and  that  it  had  been  closed  before  their  time,  that  is,  by 
the  Sanhedrim,  before  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era. 

It  was  thus  closed  under  the  authority  of  the  highest  tribunal 
provided  in  the  Mosaic  constitutions. 

Here  we  find  a  sufficient  explanation  of  an  otherwise  mysterious 
fact,  the  universality  and  constant  loyalty  of  Jewish  testimony. 

"We  have  not  an  innumerable  multitude  of  books  among  us 
as  the  Greeks  have,  disagreeing  with  and  contradicting  each 
other;  but  only  twenty-two  books, ^  which  contain  the  records  of 
all  the  past  times,  and  which  are  justly  believed  to  be  divine. 
Five  of  them  belong  to  Moses,  and  contain  his  laws  and  the  tra- 
ditions of  the  origin  of  mankind,  till  his  death.  .  .  .  The  prophets 
who  were  after  Moses  wrote  down  what  was  done  in  their  times, 
in  tliirteen  books.  The  remaining  four  books  contain  hymns  to 
God,  and  precepts  for  the  conduct  of  life.  It  is  true  that  our 
history  has  been  written  very  particularly  since  Artaxerxes,  but 
it  has  not  been  esteemed  of  the  like  authority  of  the  former  by 
our  forefathers,  because  there  has  not  been  an  exact  succession  of 
prophets  since  that  time.  Ajid  how  firmly  we  give  credit  to  our 
national  books,  is  evident  from  what  we  do ;  for  during  so  many 
ages  as  have  passed  already,  no  one  has  been  so  bold  as  either  to 
add  anything  to  them,  or  take  anything  from  them,  or  to  make 
any  change  in  them  ;  but  it  becomes  natural  to  all  Jews  immedi- 
ately, and  from  their  very  birth,  to  esteem  those  books  to  contain 
divine  doctrines,  and  to  persist  in  them,  and,  if  occasion  be,  Avill- 
ingly  to  die  for  them."     Contr.  Apion,  1,  8. 

With  testimony  of  this  kind,  the  assertions  of  the  biblical 
critics  must  be  compared.  For  instance,  that  "the  Pentateuch, 
as  a  whole,  cannot  have  been  written  by  Moses  ;  and  with  respect 
to  some,  at  least,  of  the  chief  portions  of  the  story,  cannot  be 
regarded  as  historically  true."     Colenso  on  Pent.,  1,  13. 

"In  its  present  form,  it  was  written  after  the  times  of  Joshua," 
and  could  not  have  been  completed  till  the  times  of  Ezra ;  and 
"if  we  are  shut  up  to  choose  between  a  Mosaic  authorship  of  the 

1  111  counting  twenty-two  instead  of  twenty-four  books,  -Josephiis  pro- 
bably counts  Ruth  as  apart  of  the  Book  of  Judges,  and  Lamentations  as 
part  of  Jeremiah,  as  many  of  the  early  Christian  writers  did. 


74  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT   IN    HISTORY; 

whole  five  books  and  the  sceptical  opinion  that  the  Pentateuch  is 
a  mere  forgery,  the  sceptics  must  gain  their  case."  W.  Robert- 
son Smith's  Lects.,  p.  307. 

We  simply  confront  such  guess-work  with  the  solid  mass  of 
evidence  before  us,  and  think  it  needless  to  offer  any  assistance  to 
any  unbiassed  mind  in  reaching  a  satisfactory  conclusion. 

The  critics  assert  that  the  worship  of  the  second  temple  was 
more  elaborate  than  that  of  the  first.  This  is  confuted  by  the 
fact  that  the  same  sacred  utensils  were  employed  in  both.  Cyrus 
returned  the  enormous  number  of  five  thousand  four  hundred 
that  had  belonged  to  the  first  temple.     Ezra  i. 

It  is  further  confuted  by  the  fact  that,  even  if  Ezra  contributed 
towards  the  strictness  of  the  worship  of  the  second  temple,  he 
could  have  had  nothing  to  do  with  inaugurating  that  worship. 
According  to  his  own  account,  he  does  not  appear  in  Jerusalem 
until  the  seventh  year  of  Artaxerxes,  B.  C.  458.  Ezra  also 
informs  us  that  the  temple  had  been  dedicated  in  the  sixth  year 
of  Darius,  B.  C.  515.  The  critics  impose  a  severe  tax  on  our 
imagination  when  they  require  us  to  conceive  of  Ezra  inaugur- 
ating the  worship  of  the  second  temple,  when  he  himself  informs 
us  that  it  was  done  nearly  sixty  years  before  he  came  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  perhaps  before  he  was  born.     Ez.  vi.  15  ;  vii.  1-6. 

Ezra  also  expressly  tells  us  that  the  Avorship  of  the  second 
temple  was  reestablished  "according  as  it  is  written  in  the  Book 
of  Moses."     Ez.  vi.  16. 

According  to  the  Jewish  law,  the  prophet  who  undertook  such 
a  work  as  is  imputed  to  Ezra,  would  have  signed  his  own  death 
warrant.  To  add  to  the  law,  or  to  take  from  it,  in  the  smallest 
particular,  was  a  capital  crime.  Moreover,  such  a  crime  would 
require  the  connivance  of  all  the  classes  of  the  nation,  and  all 
the  members  of  each  class.  It  would  imply  a  conspiracy  of 
the  whole  people.  But  a  forgery  which  would  involve  such  a 
variety  of  interests  and  so  many  conspirators,  could  not  have  met 
with  universal  approval.  Either  in  that  or  in  some  following  gen- 
eration some  voice  must  have  been  raised  in  protest.  It  would  be 
a  greater  wonder  than  that  they  wish  to  explain  away,  if  a  con- 
spiracy of  such  magnitude  and  extent  could  have  occurred  and 
left  no  trace  in  history. 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  75 

m 

The  idea  that  the  Jews  deliberately  corrupted  their  sacred 
records  is  a  mere  conjecture,  and  a  most  unnatural  one.  We  have 
no  reason  to  think  that  such  a  thing  was  ever  done  by  any  people. 
AVe  might  fancy  that  among  Gentile  nations  national  interest  or 
vanity  could  suggest  forgery  of  this  kind.  But  national  interests 
and  pride  formed  the  strongest  reasons  with  the  Jews  for  keeping 
the  record  pure.  Their  hopes  lay  in  the  future.  Their  glory 
was  enshrined  in  the  predicted  times  when  the  coming  Messiah 
was  to  crown  their  fidelity  and  reward  their  faith  with  greater 
blessings  than  their  fathers  had  enjoyed.  From  their  point  of 
view,  the  burden  of  Scripture  was  simply  the  fulfilment  of  the 
national  ambition.  The  strongest  motives  that  can  operate  on 
the  mind  and  heart,  led  them  to  venerate  every  letter  of  their 
record  as  a  precious  thing.  To  corrupt  that  record  would  have 
been  dreaded  as  an  occasion  of  divine  wrath,  an  act  of  blind  folly, 
a  perversion  of  their  religious  faith,  and  a  sacrifice  of  the  charter 
of  their  national  hopes.  Hence  their  record  has  been  cherished 
by  all  classes  with  a  peculiar  and  unexampled  devotion.  They  have 
pressed  round  "the  records  of  their  faith  and  history  with  a  fierce 
and  passionate  love,  even  stronger  than  that  of  wife  or  child. 
And  as  they  were  gradually  formed  into  the  canon,  they  became 
the  immutable  centre  of  their  lives,  their  actions,  their  thoughts, 
their  very  dreams."     Deutsch,  Talmud. 

The  world  owes  them  the  justice  to  admit  the  greatness  of  their 
trust  and  the  fidelity  with  Avhich  it  was  dischai-ged.  Kitto, 
Masora.  The  canon  of  the  Old  Testament  which  they  have  trans- 
mitted to  mankind,  stands  confirmed  by  every  kind  of  evidence 
which  such  a  record  requires.  It  is  confirmed  by  all  the  evidence 
Avhich  the  nature  of  the  subject  would  admit. 

IV.    THE  MYSTERY  OP  THE  AGES    SOLVED    BY  THE  FULFILMENT  OF 
THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

The  Gentile  Crisis. 

With  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era  ancient  history  closes. 
New^  forces  Avere  introduced  into  the  Avorld's  life,  which  were  to 
revolutionise  its  civilisation  and  mould  society  into  otiier  forms. 


76  THE    OLD    TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

Under  the  impulse  of  those  mighty  forces  a  new  chapter  of  his- 
tory begins,  and  it  moves  forward  upon  a  higher  plane.  And 
after  the  lapse  of  eighteen  centuries,  those  forces,  with  increasing 
energy,  continue  to  bear  humanity  on,  and  to  declare  to  mankind 
the  path  of  destiny. 

It  was  confessed  that  the  religions  of  heathenism  had  ftiiled  to 
solve  the  problems  of  life.  On  the  contrary,  they  made  man's 
condition  desperate.  They  overwhelmed  him  with  superstition, 
corrupted  society,  and  destroyed  the  foundations  of  personal 
virtue. 

Nothing  more  significantly  illustrates  their  fiilure  than  the 
effort  of  the  great  systems  of  Greek  philosophy  to  find  some  real 
ground  for  virtue.  It  Avas  with  questions  pertaining  to  the  very 
essence  of  religion,  that  philosophy  first  occupied  itself.  "Thales," 
says  tradition,  "first  taught  that  the  soul  is  immortal."  Their 
maxims  were  mostly  ethical,  as  the  fragments  of  the  writings  of 
the  early  philosophers  show.  They  sought  a  true  theory  of  life 
and  duty.  When  philosophy  Avas  more  developed,  the  chief 
inquiry  was.  What  is  the  chief  end  of  man,  the  chief  good,  and 
how  is  it  to  be  secured  ? 

It  was  to  this  end  that  Socrates  recommended  the  Greeks  to 
hearken  to  the  inner  voice  of  conscience ;  that  Plato  exalted  the 
conclusions  of  reason  ;  that  Epicurus  recommended  to  study  the 
suggestions  of  the  senses,  and  Pyrrho  to  distrust  them  ;  and  that 
Aristotle  advised  to  conform  all  things  to  the  constitution  of  our 
whole  nature.  The  whole  subject  of  virtue  was  discussed  from 
every  point  of  view  which  uninspired  reason  can  discover.  In  this 
manner  philosophy  aimed  to  elucidate  the  problems  which  religion 
had  failed  to  solve.  It  at  first  seemed  that  philosophy  might 
coiiperate  with  religion.  But  the  attempt  of  Socrates  to  reconcile 
them  only  won  a  martyr's  crown.  It  revealed  the  fact  of  a  deadly 
antagonism  between  heathen  religion  and  morality,  even  in  the 
imperfect  form  which  Socrates  taught.  Next  we  find  Plato  boldly 
excluding  from  his  ideal  state  the  theologians  of  heathenism — 
the  poets — as  a  necessity  of  public  virtue.  Next,  we  find  a  pre- 
vailing sentiment  that  religion  is  incompatible  with  intelligence  as 
well  as  virtue,  and  only  fit  to  control   the  superstitious   masses. 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  77 

And  finally,  the  principle  is  arrived  at,  that  the  nature  of  religion 
is  fundamentally  different  from  the  nature  of  virtue. 

It  is  sometimes  taken  for  granted  that  this  startling  conclusion 
implies  that  society,  by  a  universal  apostasy,  desired  to  express 
its  renunciation  of  all  that  is  sacred,  and  reach  by  a  final  plunge 
the  lowest  depth  of  degeneracy.  But  the  contrary  is  more  likely 
to  have  been  the  case.  It  was  an  effort,  when  all  moral  principle 
was  trampled  under  foot,  to  save  something  from  the  general 
wreck.  It  was  a  last  protest  of  men's  moral  instincts  against  the 
pollutions  of  their  I'eligion.  Scipio  declared  that  the  Romans 
considered  comedies  and  theatrical  displays  (which  formed  part 
of  the  worship  of  the  gods)  so  disgraceful,  that  they  debarred  the 
actors  from  the  privileges  of  citizens;  that  they  branded  their 
names  by  the  censor,  and  struck  them  from  the  roll  of  the 
Tribe.  Aug.  Civ.  Dei,  i.  62.  The  meaning  of  which  is  simply 
this:  Religion  has  become  the  agent  of  vice;  the  state  must 
legislate  in  order  to  protect  virtue.  Thus  the  moral  instincts 
denounced  tlie  immoralities  which  belonged  to  their  own  relio-ious 
Avorship,  and  sought  to  save  virtue  by  separating  it  from  religion. 

The  Christian  teachers  constantly  reminded  the  heathen  of  the 
lamentable  fact,  that  their  spiritual  hopes  were  linked  with  a 
religion  whose  practices  their  moral  instincts  must  despise. 

But  those  moral  instincts  unsupported  could  not  maintain  the 
struggle.  Eventually  they  were  overcome  as  a  public  factor  of 
society.  Nor  even  their  splendid  civilisation  was  of  any  avail  to 
save  society.  "The  idea  of  civilisation  is  not  necessarily  associ- 
ated with  the  idea  of  virtue.  Men  of  refinement  of  manners  may 
be,  and  often  are,  exceedingly  corrupt.  And  what  is  true  of 
individuals  is  true  of  communities.  The  highest  civilisations  of 
the  heathen  world  were  marked  by  a  very  low  code  of  morals, 
and  by  a  practice  lower  than  their  code."  Contemp.  Rev., 
Mar.,  1881. 

Out  of  this  condition  of  things  arose  the  despair  of  heathenism. 
Seneca  describes  society  as  a  beleaguered  city  taken  by  assault. 
"As  soon  as  the  signal  is  given,  every  restraint  of  decency  and 
honor  is  abandoned,  and  each  one  contributes  his  utmost  to  the 
universal  ruin."     Benef.  7,  27. 


78  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

Tacitus  exclaims:  "The  times  have  come  to  such  a  pass  that 
we  can  neither  tolerate  our  evils  nor  the  remedies." 

Meanwhile  a  strange  rumor  begins  to  mingle  among  the  super- 
stitions of  the  times.  Suetonius  tells  us  that  "A  firm  persuasion 
had  long  prevailed  through  all  the  East,  that  it  was  fated  for  the 
empire  of  the  world  at  that  time  to  devolve  on  some  one,  who 
should  go  forth  from  Judea."     Life  of  Vespasian. 

And  thus  the  heathen  world  expressed  its  testimony  to  the 
need  of  a  Redeemer. 

The   Crisis  of  Judaism. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era,  the  second  Hebrew  com- 
monwealth also  had  nearly  fulfilled  its  appointed  mission.  The 
canon  of  the  Old  Testament  was  closed,  and  the  official  witnesses 
had  rehearsed  the  prophetic  story  to  the  world.  The  sceptre  was 
departing  from  Judah.  Its  nationality  Avas  passing  away.  It 
Avas  soon  to  be  erased  from  the  list  of  independent  states,  and  to 
be  known  merely  as  a  Roman  province. 

The  Lawgiver,  also,  was  soon  to  cease  by  the  perversion  of  his 
office.  The  system  of  interpretation,  which  put  a  hedge  around 
the  law,  practically  ignored  the  meaning  of  the  precept  by  obscur- 
ing or  mystifying  it.  It  associated  the  primary  conviction  of 
duty  with  the  artificial  injunction  substituted  for  the  precept. 
Hence  the  law  itself,  as  a  rule,  was  removed  from  the  sphere  of 
practical  life,  and,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  "made  void  by 
their  traditions." 

This  refined  subtlety  of  interpretation,  continually  accumulating 
the  mass  of  special  precepts,  gradually  formed  an  impassable  bar- 
rier between  the  learned  and  the  common  people.  The  learned 
at  length  treated  their  unlearned  brethren  with  as  great  contempt 
as  the}"  felt  for  the  heathen  themselves;  while  the  people  returned 
a  bitter  hatred  for  their  scorn  and  oppression.     See  Gratz. 

Thus  the  common  bond  of  loyalty  to  law,  which  once  had  united 
the  people  of  all  classes,  was  now  severed,  and  was  replaced  by 
mutual  hatred,  by  faction,  and  by  fratricidal  strife. 

The  crown  of  the  priesthood  had  also  become  tarnished. 

Although  under  Augustus  the  internal  administration  of  the 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  79 

government  was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Sanhedrim,  there  always 
stood  by  its  side  the  Roman  procurator,  representing  the  procon- 
sul of  Syria,  who  Avas  to  collect  the  taxes  and  watch  over  the  peace 
of  the  province.  His  legal  authority  was  limited.  But  Roman 
suspicion  afforded  him  ample  pretexts  for  assuming  the  power  of 
a  dictator.  Thirteen  of  these  men  bore  rule  in  succession  over 
Judea. 

Herod  had  already  established  the  precedent  of  making  the 
tenure  of  the  high  priesthood  dependent  on  his  royal  pleasure. 
The  procurators  claimed  the  same  authority,  and  enriched  them- 
selves by  it.  The  procurator  conferred  the  investiture.  This 
sacred  oflSce  Avas  put  up  for  sale  to  the  highest  bidder,  and  rival 
candidates  shamelessly  contended  for  it  with  intrigue  and  bribery. 
A  woman  purchases  it  for  her  lover.  One  man  sends  his  son  to 
the  procurator  Avitli  a  large  measure  filled  with  silver  coin ;  the 
successful  candidate  sends  a  similar  measure  filled  with  gold. 
Each  high  priest,  knowing  that  the  tenure  of  the  office  Avill  be 
brief,  makes  the  most  of  his  purchase  by  putting  his  sons  and 
nephews  in  the  lucrative  positions  in  his  gift,  and  by  sending  his 
officials  and  bondmen  to  scour  the  country,  burst  open  the  gran- 
aries, and  seize  their  contents  as  tithes  in  the  name  of  the  high 
priest.  And  thus  the  very  name  of  the  high  priest  Avas  made 
odious.  It  is  said  that  eventually  the  people  came  to  hold  in 
equal  execration  the  Romans,  who  had  robbed  them  of  their  liber- 
ties ;  the  house  of  Herod,  Avhich  had  robbed  the  nation  of  its 
honor ;  and  the  high  priesthood,  which  had  robbed  religion  of  its 
sanctity.     Raphall,  2,  367. 

The  dispensation  to  Avhich  the  second  commonAvealth  belonged 
was  rapidly  disintegrating.  And  thus  Judaism  itself  Avas  indi- 
cating that  the  old  system  of  things  Avas  passing  aAvay,  and  that 
the  time  was  at  hand  when  a  noAV  dispensation  Avas  to  take  its 
place. 

Thus,  both  for  Joav  and  Gentile,  "the  fulness  of  time"  had 
come.  The  capacity  of  their  respective  civilisations  had  been 
exhausted.  It  had  been  announced  to  the  Jews  that  their  Mes- 
siah Avould  also  be  a  light  to  the  Gentiles,  and  that  in  his  day  the 
Spirit  Avould  be  poured  out  on  all  mankind.     The  histories  of 


80  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

Jew  and  Gentile  had  thus  been  moving  on  converging  lines;  they 
were  appointed  to  meet  and  blend  together  in  "the  desired  of 
all  nations,"  and  to  flow  on  thenceforth  in  a  common  channel. 
Among  the.  Jews  it  was  deeply  felt  that  the  time  was  at  hand. 
The  New  Testament  history  refers  to  several  false  messiahs  who 
easily  induced  multitudes  to  follow  them  (Acts  v.).  Josephus 
informs  us  that  many  impostors  deceived  the  people  with  impunity. 
The  facility  with  which  the  people  were  led  astray  'by  impostors 
shows  the  strength  of  the  popular  conviction  that  the  days  of  the 
Messiah  were  near. 

Such  expectations  had  long  been  growing  in  certainty  and 
strength.  And  we  trace  them  to  their  sacred  records.  The  Scrip- 
tures are  full  of  the  Messiah.  He  is  the  burden  of  prophecy. 
The  minuteness  of  detail  in  prophecy  respecting  him  is  marvel- 
lous. But  the  Messianic  element  of  the  Old  Testament  comprises 
much  more  than  these  special  predictions.  It  constitutes  the 
nervous  system,  so  to  speak,  of  the  Old  Testament  religion.  This 
is  set  forth  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  It  was  the  soul  of 
their  ritual;  it  was  the  light  of  the  Psalms;  it  gave  point  and 
energy  to  doctrine,  and  controls  the  history  from  Genesis  to 
Malachi.     Liddon's  Sec.  Bampt.  Lecture. 

For  the  coming  of  the  Messiah  all  history  had  been  preparing. 
In  him  it  was  to  find  its  solution.  The  hand  of  Providence  had 
been  gradually  building  all  the  ages  of  history  into  one  grand 
pedestal,  whose  summit  was  to  be  crowned  with  the  Chief  of 
empire,  the  Masterpiece  of  God:  him  of  whom  the  whole  family 
in  heaven  on  earth  is  named — Jesus,  the  Messiah,  "the  bright- 
ness of  his  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person."  To  Jesus 
Christ  and  his  cause  the  world  contributed  nothing  except  a  pedes- 
tal., enhancing  the  splendor  of  his  glory  by  the  contrast  with  its 
own  misery.  It  has  received  all  things  of  his  fulness.  And  in  him 
it  found  rest.  Every  utterance  of  this  adorable  personage  must 
be  intensely  significant.  There  can  be  no  appeal  to  any  higher 
authority.  From  his  lips  hmguage  falls  freighted  with  a  deeper 
burden  of  meaning  than  ever  it  bore  before.  His  official  title  is 
"  The  Word  of  God."  And  it  is  but  what  we  should  expect  when 
he  says  of  himself,  "I  am  the  light  of  the  world";  "I  am  the 
truth." 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  81 

In  declaring  himself  to  be  the  truth,  the  Messiah  identifies  him- 
self with  the  Old  Testament.  He  is  the  truth,  not  by  originatino- 
any  new  system,  but  by  conforming  exactly  to  what  had  been 
already  revealed.  "I  am.  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  fulfil" 
(Matt.  V.  17).  He  endorses,  by  using  it,  the  classification  of  the 
Scriptures  adopted  by  the  Sanhedrim,  "  The  LaAv  and  the  Pro- 
phets," or,  "The  Law,  the  Prophets,  and  the  Psalms."  He  de- 
clares that  "Till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall 
in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law  till  all  be  fulfilled"  (Matt.  v.  18). 
He  declares  that  Moses  was  the  giver  of  the  law  (John  v.  19): 
"  Moses  gave  you  the  law  "  ;  Matt.  x.  8 :  "  Moses  commanded  "  ; 
Matt.  xii.  9:  "Moses  wrote";  Luke  xvi.  29:  "Ye  have  Moses 
and  the  prophets." 

Twelve  times  he  refers  to  Moses  by  name ;  in  fourteen  places 
he  refers  to  the  law;  in  five  he  couples  the  law  with  the  lawgiver; 
seven  times  he  refers  to  the  Pentateuch  as  the  word  of  God ;  in 
thirteen  places,  also,  he  sets  the  seal  of  his  authority  to  persons 
or  events  it  describes.  Kitto,  Pent.  In  the  sublime  and  awful 
conflict  in  the  wilderness,  where,  as  our  representative  and  exam- 
ple, he  demonstrates  that  faith  in  the  inspired  word  of  God  is  the 
appointed  means  to  overcome  the  power  of  the  tempter,  we  find 
that  every  one  of  the  passages  which  he  resorts  to  as  inspired  is 
selected  from  the  Book  of  Deuteronomy. 

The  Messiah  thus  emphatically  indorses  the  Pentateuch  as  the 
law,  the  inspired  revelation  of  God,  which  he  himself  came  to 
fulfil. 

With  these  facts  before  us,  while  we  can  admit  that  the  Bible 
is  an  "ancient  book,"  we  must  also  admit  that  it  is  not  like  any 
other  ancient  book. 

1.  It  is  the  only  ancient  book  which  furnishes  a  rational  account 
of  the  origin  and  moral  condition  of  mankind. 

2.  It  is  the  only  book,  ancient  or  modern,  which  grasps  all 
history  from  beginning  to  end. 

3.  It  is  the  only  book  which  furnishes  an  adequate  idea  of  the 
Creator. 

4.  It  is  the  only  book  adapted  to  the  moral  nature  and  condi- 
tion of  the  Avhole  race  of  man. 


82  THE    OLD   TESTAMENT    IN    HISTORY; 

5.  It  is  the  only  book  the  world  has  ever  seen  which  furnishes 
a  universal  rule  of  foith  and  life. 

6.  It  is  the  only  book  Avhich  officially  sets  forth  the  principles 
of  God's  moral  government. 

7.  It  differs  from  every  other  book  in  the  fact  that  it  has  God 
for  its  author,  grace  for  its  subject,  and  eternal  life  for  its  end. 

8.  It  differs,  moreover,  from  all  others,  that  even  when  its 
accuracv  is  challenged,  it  can  only  be  tested  by  its  own  facts  and 
principles. 

Hence  the  theory  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  authenticated — "like 
any  other  ancient  book" — breaks  down  at  every  point. 

It  is  a  shallow  criticism  which  supposes  that  it  can  disparage 
the  faith  of  the  Church  in  the  Bible  by  stigmatising  it  as  a  "tra- 
ditional belief."  The  term  implies  .that  the  Canon  of  the  Old 
Testament  has  never  been  attested  officially  and  by  competent 
authority.  The  phrase,  therefore,  is  at  once  a  sophism  and  a 
slander. 

What,  then,  are  the  proofs  that  our  belief  is  not  "traditional," 
but  historic? 

1.  There  is  the  admitted  fact  that  the  original  Canon  was 
formed  as  the  constitution  of  the  theocracy,  and  given  to  the 
Israelites  even  before  their  national  life  began. 

2.  A  whole  tribe,  from  the  time  that  the  law  was  placed  in  the 
side  of  the  ark  until  New  Testament  times,  existed  by  divine 
appointment  as  the  custodians  and  teachers  of  the  law. 

3.  There  never  has  been  a  time  when  the  Jewish  people  them- 
selves ceased  to  be  living  witnesses  to  the  truth  of  their  sacred 
records. 

4.  Criteria  were  provided  in  the  original  Canon  by  which  all 
subsequent  Scriptures  were  to  be  tested. 

5.  The  original  constitution  provided  also  a  high  court  compe- 
tent to  apply  those  criteria. 

6.  That  court,  under  its  various  titles  of  Beth-Din,  Sanhedrim, 
priests,  elders,  and  scribes,  Avas  always  recognised  by  the  JeAvish 
people  as  a  supreme  authority.  Its  legal  authority  is  enunciated 
by  our  Lord  himself  in  Matthew,  chap.  xxii.  And  it  is  an  histori- 
cal fact  that  this  court  did  exercise  jurisdiction  on  these  questions. 


OR,    REVELATION    AND    CRITICISM.  83 

It  is  not  necessary  to  ask  whether  tliis  court  was  inspired.  It  is 
sufficient  to  know  that  they  were  constituted  for  this  purpose; 
that  they  were  furnished  with  the  proper  criteria;  and  that  the 
Canon  they  indorsed  was  indorsed  also  by  the  whole  Jewish 
people  and  by  our  Lord  himself. 

7.  The  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  as  we  have  them,  were 
accepted  by  our  Lord  himself,  by  his  inspired  Apostles,  by  the 
Church  they  founded,  and  have  commended  themselves  ever  since 
to  the  conscience  of  the  Christian  world  at  large  as  the  inspired 
word  of  God. 

They  have,  therefore,  been  attested  officially  by  competent 
authority,  and  in  a  manner  entirely  suitable  to  the  dignity  and 
importance  of  a  revelation  from  God. 

At  the  same  time,  the  Bible,  from  the  very  nature  of  the  case, 
challenges  the  closest  and  most  constant  scrutiny.  The  nations 
shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it;  but  by  it  also  the  thoughts  of  the 
heart  of  man  are  to  be  revealed.  No  doubt  it  will  stir  antagonism. 
It  does  not  shrink  from  it.  But  it  brings  its  own  credentials 
with  it. 

"Here  is  a  book  which  comes  among  men  as  a  stranger,  yet  it 
is  received  with  spontaneous  gladness  by  every  race  and  in  every 
age.  As  soon  as  it  is  received,  every  heart  is  fired  with  zeal  to 
propagate  and  perpetuate  it.  It  has  filled  the  world  with  love 
and  strife.  Other  things  grow  old,  but  it  lives  in  immortal  youth. 
Through  all  the  centuries  it  has  survived  alike  its  friends  and 
its  foes.  Without  a  stain  upon  its  garments,  it  rises  above  the 
thoughts  of  man  in  peerless  majesty.  And  it  stands  to-day  on 
the  threshold  of  a  career  grander,  perhaps,  than  all  its  wondrous 
history." 

"All  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  all  the  glory  of  man  as  the  flower  of 
grass.  The  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth  away : 
but  the  word  of  the  Lord  endureth  for  ever.  And  this  is  the  word 
which  by  the  gospel  is  preached  unto  you."     1  Pet.  i.  24,  25. 


THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE. 

BY  C.  A.  STILLMAN,  D.  D.,  PASTOR  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 
TUSKALOOSA,   ALA. 

"  And  how  I  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you,  but  have 
shewed  you,  and  have  taught  you  publicly  and  from  house  to  house, 
testifying  both  to  the  Jews  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." — Acts  xx.  20,  21. 

Although  Paul,  as  an  apostle,  extended  his  labors  to  many 
churches  and  wide  missionary  fields,  yet,  in  some  instances,  he 
remained  a  long  time  in  one  place.  On  the  occasion  of  the  text, 
he  had  just  concluded  a  three  years'  residence  at  Ephesus,  and 
from  the  summary  he  gave  of  his  labors  there,  it  appears  that  he 
acted  as  a  pastor  of  that  flock.  This  summary  gives  a  very  clear 
and  comprehensive  view  of  the  functions  of  this  important  office, 
and  was  evidently  intended  to  furnish  a  model  to  all  succeeding 
pastors. 

From  this  it  appears — 

First.  That  PauVs  chief  empJoi/ment  consisted  in  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  people.  He  describes  this  under  two  forms:  "pub- 
licly and  from  house  to  house."  "Publicly,"  in  public  places 
and  to  promiscuous  congregations,  whether  large  or  small,  teach- 
ing and  exhorting  all  his  hearers  in  the  aggregate.  "From  house 
to  house,"  privately.,  not  excluding  the  idea  of  small  gatherings, 
often  made  necessary  by  the  circumstances  of  the  times,  but 
clearly  implying  family  visitation  for  the  purpose  of-  conveying 
instruction  to  separate  households,  and  also  of  personal  contact 
with  individual  cases,  so  as  to  bring  the  truth,  as  far  as  possible, 
home  to  each  heart. 

Second.  That  these  pastoral  services  were  all  designed  and 
suited  to  he  profitable  to  the  people.  Edification,  not  mere  grati- 
fication, was  the  rule.  Whatever,  in  the  whole  compass  of  divine 
truth,  was  adapted  to  build  them  up  in  faith  and  holiness  unto 
salvation,  he  was  faithful  to  teach.  He  kept  back  none  of  it. 
This  embraced  the  entire  word  of  God;  for,  as  he  said  to  Tim- 
othy, "All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profit- 


THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE.  85 

able  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  all  good  works." 

Third.  That  his  labors  embraced  all  the  methods  by  ivhich  the 
truth  could  be  impressed  upon  their  minds.  He  describes  his 
ministrations  by  three  different  expressions:  "I  have  shewed 
you,"  literally,  "conveyed  as  a  message,"  giving  them  to  under- 
stand that  it  came  from  God,  was  not  his  own  invention  nor  the 
product  of  even  his  own  best  thoughts,  but  '"the  preaching  that 
God  bade  him  preach."  "And  have  taught  you."  He  instruct- 
ed them  as  to  the  contents,  meaning,  and  application  of  God's 
message;  making  it  plain,  and  trying  to  rivet  it  on  their  minds. 
Again,  "testifying."  He  was  a  witness  of  God's  truth,  not  only 
as  revealed  to  him  in  an  extraordinary  way  as  an  apostle,  but  as 
learned  by  him  from  the  Scriptures,  as  demonstrated  to  his  view 
by  its  operation  upon  others,  and  as  experienced  by  him  in  his 
own  soul. 

Fourth.  That  the  substance  of  this  instruction  was  ^^repent- 
ance toivards  God  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;''  the 
grand  essentials  of  the  gospel  system,  both  as  to  doctrine  and 
practice.  In  Paul's  view,  Christ  was  the  centre  and  the  founda- 
tion of  all  saving  and  sanctifying  truth.  Faith  in  Christ,  there- 
fore, involves,  at  least  implicitly,  every  doctrine  of  a  saving 
Christianity.  And  since  the  practical  requirements  of  the  gos- 
pel are  addressed  to  a  sinful  race,  all  obedience  and  all  spiritual 
attainments  must  be  begun  and  carried  forward  in  tlie  spirit  of  a 
genuine  repentance,  having  constant  reference  to  the  character 
and  claims  of  God.  No  preaching,  therefore,  is  legitimate  Avhich 
is  not  virtually  embraced  in  this  terse  but  most  complete  com- 
pendium. 

The  context  and  the  corresponding  history  and  Epistles  of 
Paul  show  plainly  enough  that  all  these  pastoral  labors  were  con- 
ducted by  him  with  all  prayerfulness,  tender  sympathy,  fidelity, 
watchfulness,  and  the  exercise  of  a  true  ministerial  authority 
which  is  "not  for  destruction  but  for  edification." 

We  may  regard  the  words  of  the  text,  therefore,  as  presenting 
something  like  an  exhaustive   view  of  the  whole  office  and  func- 


86  THE    PULPIT.  AND    THE    PASTORATE. 

tions  of  the  New  Testament  pastor;  as  these  are  also  summed  up 
in  the  theme  which  we  are  called  upon  to  discuss,  viz.,  "The 
Pulpit  and  the  Pastorate."  This  brings  before  us  the  practical 
side  of  the  ministerial  office,  for  which  this  Seminary  was  found- 
ed to  train  the  sons  of  the  prophets  in  our  branch  of  the  Church. 

In  looking  especially  at  this,  we  by  no  means  disparage  the 
other  features  of  this  training;  Avhich  are  all  valuable  and  can  no 
more  safely  be  dispensed  with  than  the  building  can  dispeiise 
with  its  deep  and  broad  foundations.  For  they  all  have  refer- 
ence to  this  as  their  practical  outcome.  Hence  a  clear  and  full 
conception  of  "the  pulpit  and  the  pastorate"  must  lead  to  the 
highest  appreciation  of  the  entire  course  of  ministerial  education, 
as  well  as  show  what  it  must  embrace. 

I  remark,  then,  first  and  generally,  in  regard  to  this  work, 
that  its  chief  f miction  is  to  nmiister  the  word  of  God  to  the 
people.  The  pulpit  is  not  an  altar  for  the  ofi"ering  of  sacrifice ; 
nor  is  the  pastor  a  priest  to  mediate  Avith  God,  to  dispense  sac- 
ramental grace,  nor  to  preside  at  an  imposing  ceremonial.  He, 
indeed,  conducts  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary,  leads  the  prayers 
and  regulates  the  praises  of  the  congregation,  and  administers 
the  simple  sacraments  of  the  gospel;  but  his  grand  function  is  to 
Sjjeak  in  God's  name,  teaching,  expounding,  and  enforcing  his 
truth.  He  is  not  a  mere  orator  or  lecturer,  and  has  no  commis- 
sion to  utter  from  the  sacred  desk  even  the  grandest,  the  most 
beautiful,  or  the  most  touching  of  mere  human  thoughts.  He  is 
simply  God's  messenger.  His  teachings  have  no  authority  ex- 
cept as  they  come  from  God,  and  no  real  worth  except  as  they 
repeat  and  expound  the  divine  oracles.  Hence  he  receives  all 
the  truth  he  teaches  through  the  channel  of  the  inspired  Scrip- 
tures. The  Bible  is  the  pastor's  text-book,  from  which  he  obtains 
all  the  true  learning  of  his  profession,  the  cyclopiijdia  of  his  reli- 
gious knowledo;c,  the  standard  of  his  belief  and  teachings,  the 
treasury  from  which  he  brings  forth  all  the  new  as  well  as  the  old 
things  which  he  distributes  to  his  household,  the  armory  where 
he  finds  all  the  weapons  of  his  holy  warfare. 

Hence,  the  importance  which  we  attach  to  a  most  scholarly 
and  thorough  acquaintance  witli  this  Book  ;  not  only  in  its  Eng- 


THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE.  87 

lish  form,  tliough  this  is  by  no  means  to  be  slighted  or  under- 
valued, but  especially  in  its  original  languages,  as  indited  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.  The  pastor  must  know  his  Bible  thus  tliorou(jlihi 
that  he  may  expound  it  with  certainty  and  confidence;  thus 
accurately,  that  he  may  avoid  even  minor  mistakes;  and  thus 
fuVijj  that  he  may  bring  out  the  otherwise  hidden  treasures  of 
this  Avord.  And  hence,  too,  he  must  be  acquainted  with  the 
principles  of  a  sound  Biblical  Criticism,  as  well  as  the  formal 
rules  of  interpretation,  so  that  he  may  be  able  to  detect  and  ex- 
pose learned  error  under  the  specious  guise  of  advanced  scholar- 
ship; and  also,  without  at  all  exhibiting  the  tools  and  technical- 
ities of  his  art,  give  to  his  people  the  rich  fruits  of  his  faithful 
investigations. 

But  most  especially  should  the  pastor  so  learn  his  Bible  as  to 
be  able  to  follow  its  wonderfully  wise  and  skilful  methods  of  in- 
struction, of  introducing  and  unfolding  doctrine,  inculcating  pre- 
cepts, applying  tests  of  character,  and  ministering  warning, 
rebuke,  and  consolation.  The  Bible  is  God,  through  his  servants, 
deal'no;  with  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  livino- men  and  women, 
and  applying  his  truth  to  all  their  actual  wants,  characters,  and 
circumstances,  and  not  merely  discussing  topics  in  didactic  essays. 
It  is,  therefore,  the  pastor's  hand-book,  in  the  pulpit,  in  the 
household,  and  in  the  treatment  of  individual  cases. 

I  proceed  now  to  consider,  in  the  second  place,  what  the  pastor 
Jias  to  do  ivith  Theology  as  a  science.  With  the  Bible  in  his 
hand,  has  he  any  need  for  it,  and  does  it  not  lead  away  from  the 
Bible  and  really  supplant  it  V  I  am  only  repeating  a  wide-spread 
popular  notion.  I  have  nothing  to  say  of  false  systems;  but  what 
is  a  true  theology  hut  formulated  Scripture  ?  It  is  a  science,  but 
not  a  mere  science.  As  to  its  substance,  it  is  God's  own  truth, 
revealed  by  him  alone,  originating  in  his  mind,  shaped  by  his 
wisdom,  and  based  on  his  authority.  As  to  its  form,  it  is  that 
same  divine  truth,  methodised,  classified,  and  expressed  in  propo- 
sitions conveying  its  true  meaning,  clearly  distinguishing  it  from 
error,  and  unfolding  its  manifold  and  harmonious  relations  and  its 
logical  applications.  It  is  just  as  legitimate  as  preaching  or  ex- 
pounding the  Scriptures.     It  is  o)ie  mode  of  preaching,  and  it  is 


88  THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE. 

an  all-important  aid  to  the  preacher.  The  pastor  must  be  a  theo- 
loo-ian,  and  is  one  inevitably ;  the  question  is,  whether  he  be  a 
mere  superficial  tyro  in  theology,  or  be  thoroughly  grounded 
in  the  true  principles  of  this  grandest  of  all  the  sciences. 

But  let  me  not  be  understood  as  meaning  that  the  pastor  is  to 
preach  scientific  theology;  but  I  do  mean  that  he  cannot  be 
thoroughly  furnished  for  his  great  work  without  a  clear  and  fam- 
iliar acquaintance  with  it.  He  must  know  the  Scriptures ;  but 
in  order  to  expound  them  clearly,  truly,  and  in  an  edifying  man- 
ner, their  contents  must  assume,  in  his  mind,  the  shape  of  a 
well  defined,  connected,  and  harmonious  system.  He  learns  that 
system  in  the  Seminary  and  in  his  study ;  but  when  he  goes  be- 
fore his  people,  he  puts  the  various  truths  of  that  system  in  forms 
which  are  adapted  to  popular  edification.  He  simplifies  them  by 
explanation,  amplification,  and  illustration,  bringing  them  down 
to  the  comprehension  of  all  classes.  He  teaches  them  in  their 
application  to  the  experience  of  men,  their  trials,  an  ants,  duties, 
interests,  and  sins.  He  uses  them  to  show  the  way  of  salvation, 
to  guide  and  stimulate  to  holy  action,  to  promote  spiritual  growth, 
and  to  comfort  troubled  hearts.  This  is  what  we  understand  by 
Pastoral  Tlieology.  It  is  theology  in  all  its  deptli  and  grandeur, 
but  in  the  hands  of  the  loving,  sympathising,  considerate  pastor 
laboring  for  the  spiritual  good  of  all  classes  of  his  flock.  The 
doctrines  are  the  very  same  which  it  required  intense  wrestlings 
of  thought  as  well  as  prayer  and  faith  to  learn ;  and  yet  he  now 
breaks  these  loaves  into  fragments  and  distributes  them  to  his 
hungry  hearers.  This  is  Avhat  Jesus,  the  great  Teacher,  did, 
and  what  Paul  and  John  and  James  and  Peter  did. 

It  is  a  Mse  and  mischievous  idea  that  Christian  theology  be- 
longs to  the  cloister  or  study  alone;  that  it  is  a  lifeless  skeleton 
of  dry  bones,  having  no  connexion  and  no  sympathy  with  living 
men  and  throbbing  hearts;  and  is  of  no  value  to  the  actual  expe- 
riences, especially  of  the  masses ;  and  hence  that  men  ignorant  of 
it  may  be  competent  spiritual  guides.  The  prevalence  and  work- 
ings of  this  error  account  for  not  a  little  of  the  flabby  piety  of  the 
day.     It  lacks  the  strength  which  strong  truth  alone  can  give. 

The  fact  is,  all  the  great  doctrines  of  our  faith  are  proper  and 


THE    PULPIT   AND    THE    PASTORATE.  89 

needful  material  for  true  pastoral  work.  Does  the  pastor  need 
to  explain  to  the  inquiring  sinner  the  way  of  salvation  ?  His 
true  answer  must  embody  the  most  profound  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity— the  nature  of  sin,  its  guilt,  man's  full  accountability  for 
it,  and  its  fearful  desert;  God's  character,  his  sovereignty,  power, 
wisdom,  justice,  holiness,  and  grace,  and  the  harmony  of  all  these 
in  the  plan  of  salvation  ;  the  trinity  of  the  Godhead ;  the  deity  of 
Christ,  his  incarnation,  his  whole  character  as  the  God-man 
Saviour  ;  the  covenant  of  redemption  ;  the  nature  of  the  atone- 
ment, its  efficacy,  its  adaptation  to  all  cases,  and  the  freeness  of 
its  offer  of  eternal  life;  the  principles  involved  in  justification; 
the  nature  of  faith  as  the  instrument  of  justification,  and  its  rela- 
tion to  repentance  and  good  works ;  the  doctrine  of  regeneration, 
including  the  agency  of  the  Spirit,  the  entire  dependence  of  the 
sinner,  and  yet  his  full  responsibility  while  dead  in  sin. 

It  is  common  with  some  to  speak  of  the  simple  and  elementary 
truths  of  the  gospel,  as  capable  of  being  handled  by  untrained 
spiritual  guides.  They  are  simple,  as  they  come  to  the  knowledge 
and  experience  of  the  converted  soul ;  and  yet  they  certainly  rank 
with  the  profoundest  of  all  truths ;  and  when  they  have  to  be 
ministered  to  the  dark  and  perplexed  minds  of  inquiring  sinners, 
each  one  peculiar  in  its  cast  of  thougdt  and  subject  to  the  innum- 
erable perversions  of  human  error  and  satanic  delusion,  what  but 
the  most  thorough  and  extensive  knowledge  of  these  great  doc- 
trines can  qualify  the  pastor  to  meet  these  various  and  often  dif- 
ficult cases,  and  lead  them  out  safely  into  the  light? 

Nor  is  this  knowledge  of  theology  any  the  less  important  to 
the  pastor  in  the  work  of  traininr/  the  adopted  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  the  Lord  Almighty,  for  duty,  for  trial,  and  for  glory.  He 
must  understand  well  the  great  and  by  no  means  simple  doctrine 
of  sanctification ;  the  sources,  methods,  capabilities,  means,  and 
hindrances  of  Christian  growth.  There  is  no  doctrine  wdiich  is 
more  grossly  perverted,  in  our  day,  even  to  the  extent  of  fimati- 
cism  and  licentiousness;  beguiling  not  only  unstable,  but  earnest, 
souls  ;  and  hence  none  Avhich  needs  to  be  more  thoroughly  under- 
stood by  the  shepherds  of  Christ's  flock. 

So,  likewise,  in  ministering  comfort  to  the  afflicted,  so  impor- 


90  THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE. 

tant  a  part  of  pastoral  labor,  so  often  called  for,  and  so  valued  by 
the  people;  how  inadequate  is  the  fitness  of  the  untrained,  super- 
ficial minister  !  The  sources  and  grounds  of  true  Christian  con- 
solation are  not  found  near  the  surface,  but  deep  down  in  the  most 
fundamental  and  grandest  truths  of  religion,  viz.,  in  the  divine 
character  and  in  the  terms  and  securities  of  the  everlasting  cove- 
nant ;  those  pertaining  to  God's  sovereign,  wise,  holy,  and  gracious 
purposes,  where  ignorance  is  lost  and  confounded,  but  on  whicli 
an  intelligent  faith  reposes  Avith  confidence  and  peace,  converting 
darkness  into  light,  grief  into  submission  and  even  joy,  and 
gloomy  despair  into  cheerful  and  at  times  rapturous  hope. 

But  a  necessary  part  of  pastoral  work  is  instruction,  incite- 
mnit,  and  training  in  the  duties  of  religion.  Mere  knowledge, 
however  thorough  and  accurate,  will  not  suffice.  The  people 
must  be  trained  to  the  practice  of  good  works.  This  is  necessary 
to  their  salvation  and  their  highest  development,  as  well  as  to  the 
honor  of  God.  But  how  vain  is  the  attempt  to  detach  practical 
from  doctrinal  preaching,  and  how  unreasonable  to  contrast  it,  as 
more  important !  Practical  preaching  has  no  true  meaning  and 
no  real  force  and  efficacy  except  as  it  is  based  on  doctrine. 
Christian  ethics  is  not  a  mere  code.  It  is  founded  on  truth,  on 
the  princijjles  which  are  laid  down  in  God's  word,  and  forms  part 
of  the  Christian's  creed.  That  pastor,  then,  guides  his  flock 
most  truly  who  traces  back  all  duties  to  these  principles,  teaching 
all  obligations  in  the  light  of  sound  doctrine,  and  teaching  all 
doctrine  with  a  practical  end  in  view,  especially  as  supplying  the 
only  adequate  motives  and  encouragements. 

Again,  the  true  Christian  pastor  is  an  experimental  preacher 
of  the  gospel.  He  is  not  a  mere  theologian  nor  a  mere  lecturer. 
As  all  liis  instructions  are  intended  to  reach  the  hearts  of  his 
jseople,  they  must  come  living  and  warm  from  his  own  heart. 
This  can  be  the  case  only  when  he  has  had  a  genuine  experience 
of  those  truths.  He  cannot  learn  the  real  nature,  power,  and 
excellency  of  the  gospel  in  any  other  way.  He  may  have  explored 
all  the  fields  of  philosophic  and  speculative  theology,  and  under- 
stand the*  history,  principles,  and  rules  of  biblical  criticism  in 
their  application  to  both   the   original  and  cognate  languages  of 


THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE.  91 

the  Bible,  and  yet  remain  a  mere  sciolist  in  genuine  religious 
knowledge,  because  of  liis  lack  of  that  spiritual  experience  which 
is  an  essential  commentary  on  both  the  Scriptures  und  systematic 
divinity.  He  is  still  out  in  the  court  of  the  Gentiles  and  has 
never  entered  the  holy  place,  much  less  the  holy  of  holies — has 
had  no  real  intercourse  with  God,  cannot  lead  his  people  near, 
and  has  no  authentic  message  to  them. 

How  can  he  warn,  exhort,  and  invite  sinners  to  Christ  unless 
he  has  felt  the  plague  of  his  own  sins,  the  sorrows  of  a  personal 
repentance,  the  desolation  of  a  conscious  helplessness,  the  fitness, 
power,  and  preciousness  of  Christ  as  his  own  Saviour,  and  the 
peace  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  own  soul  ? 

So  must  he  have  experienced  the  elements  of  a  spiritual  war- 
fare in  his  own  renewed  but  partially  sanctified  heart,  the  burden 
and  grief  of  indwelling  sin,  the  deceitfulness  of  sin  in  that  heart, 
and  the  Aviles  and  depths  of  Satan  ;  and  on  the  other  hand  the 
presence  and  workings  of  grace  ever  flowing  from  Christ  his 
Head,  ere  he  can  teach  others  how  to  grapple  with  the  arch- 
tempter,  and  to  mortify  and  crucify  their  own  lusts.  He  must 
himself  have  enjoyed  the  consolations  of  God's  presence,  the 
efficacy  of  prayer,  the  preciousness  of  the  promises  and  all  the 
various  sources  and  means  of  spiritual  support,  in  order  that  he 
may  know  how  to  speak  a  word  in  season  to  him  that  is  weary,  to 
uphold  the  weak,  and  to  console  the  tried  and  afflicted. 

This  characteristic  of  the  public  ministrations  of  the  pastor 
naturally  leads  us  to  consider  those  which  are  more  private,  but 
scarcely  less  important.  He  preaches  not  only  publicly,  but 
'"''■from,  house  to  house."  This  part  of  his  work  brings  him  and 
his  message  into  the  closest  contact  with  his  people ;  face  to  face, 
heart  to  heart.  It  is  a  most  valuable  and  even  necessary  supple- 
ment to  the  pulpit.  In  the  privacy  of  their  homes  he  can  intro- 
duce many  instructions  that  are  more  or  less  impracticable  in 
general  discourse,  and  bring  home  his  public  teachings  with  more 
of  explanation  and  more  direct  application  than  is  possible  in  the 
pulpit.  Here  he  treats  really  concrete  cases,  meets  individual 
difficulties,  and  applies  the  truth  in  methods  adapted  to  each  par- 
ticular state  of  mind.   Here  he  reminds  his  people  that  he  preaches 


92  THE    PULPIT   AND    THE    PASTORATE. 

in  the  pulpit  to  them,  and  does  not  merely  deliver  a  thesis  or  dis- 
cuss a  general  abstract  topic.  In  family  visitation  and  personal 
conversation  he  follows  up  his  pulpit  exercises,  learns  their  prac- 
tical effect  on  his  hearers,  ascertains  their  spiritual  condition 
severally,  and  secures  an  opportunity  to  give  to  each  one  his  due 
portion,  whether  of  instruction,  warning,  encouragement,  or 
appeal.  Plappy  is  that  pastor  whose  preaching  awakens  in  his 
people  a  spirit  of  investigation  and  inquiry,  even  though  it  be 
attended  with  some  questionings  and  perplexing  difficulties. 
Nothing  is  more  encouraging  than  to  teach  earnest  minds,  meet 
honest  difficulties,  and  guide  sincere  seekers  after  truth. 

The  pastoral  office  is  one  side  of  a  rdationship.  He  has  a 
flock  and  he  is  their  shepherd.  Mutual  knowledge,  confidence, 
sympathy,  and  love,  are  all  implied.  It  is  a  close  and  endearing 
relationship.  Hence,  permanency  is  always  contemplated,  so  as 
to  give  full  opportunity  for  this  relation  to  become  what  it  was 
intended  to  be.  A  covenant  is  entered  into  between  the  parties 
and  before  God.  They  are  made  one  by  a  tie  even  more  sacred 
than  the  nuptial  bond,  though  not  for  life  as  that  is.  It  is  a  confi- 
dential relationship,  warranting  the  utmost  freedom  of  communi- 
cation in  all  the  affiiirs  of  the  soul,  and  yet  at  the  farthest  remove 
from  the  espionage,  impertinence,  and  tyranny  of  the  confessional. 
It  is  a  tender  relationship,  in  which  a  loving  devotion  to  the 
entire  flock  is  the  anima.ting  and  guiding  impulse,  and  the  afl"ec- 
tion  of  that  flock  is  a  powerful  encouragement  and  an  ample 
reward.  And  it  is  a  most  responsible  relationsip ;  for  he  labors, 
watches,  and  prays  for  his  people  as  one  that  must  give  account, 
and  they  on  their  part  must  also  do  the  same,  as  to  the  fulfilment 
of  their  obligations. 

The  faithful  pastor  knows  his  flock,  just  as  the  Oriental  shep- 
herd knows  his  sheep,  each  and  every  one,  calling  them  by  their 
true  names,  understanding  the  religious  history,  the  peculiarities, 
the  trials,  the  frailties,  and  the  excellences  of  them  all.  He 
maintains  a  strict  Avatch  over  them  ;  not  the  strictness  of  a  spy  or 
of  a  tyrannous  lord  over  God's  heritage,  but  of  a  loving,  careful 
father  over  his  children,  following  them  with  his  eye,  warning 
them   against  danger,   and  ever  ready   to  defend,    assist,   guide, 


THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE.  93 

restrain,  comfort,  and  encourage  them  in  the  way  of  the  Lord ; 
and  especially  caring  for  the  lambs,  whether  the  children  of  the 
Church  or  "the  little  ones"  of  Jesus.  Like  Paul,  he  is  "gentle 
among  them  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  children."     Yea,  he  shows 

"A  fiither's  tenderness,  a  shepherd's  care, 
A  leader's  courage  which  the  cross  can  bear, 
A  ruler's  awe,  a  watchman's  Avakeful  eye, 
A  pilot's  skill  the  helm  in  storms  to  ply, 
A  fisher's  patience  and  a  laborer's  toil, 
A  guide's  dexterity  to  disembroil, 
A  prophet's  inspiration  from  above, 
A  teacher's  knowledge  and  a  Saviour's  love." 

What  a  blessed  ministry  is  this  !  How  grateful  to  every 
thoughtful  and  appreciative  mind  !  How  does  it  exhibit  the  wis- 
dom of  Jesus  and  his  great  love  to  his  Church — "He  gave  them 
pastors."  How  does  it  embody  the  loving  care  of  the  Great 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep  !  How  admirably  suited  to  the  actual 
circumstances  of  his  people  in  this  world !  And  then  how  does 
it  react  upon  the  pastor  himself,  in  rich  benefits  to  his  own  soul 
and  helps  to  his  ministry  ! 

His  intercourse  with  his  people  in  their  varied  and  often  strik- 
ing experiences  develops  to  his  view  innumerable  applications  of 
divine  truth,  which  are  often  new  and  surprising,  showing  the 
many-sidedness  of  that  truth  and  its  marvellous  fitness  to  meet 
the  actual  wants  of  men.  It  reveals'  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
as  he  takes  the  things  of  Christ  and  shows  them  to  the  soul. 
Thus  he  learns  from  those  whom  he  teaches  ;  not  only  the  intel- 
ligent, but  the  unlettered.  He  often  finds  his  best  human  teach- 
ers in  the  homes  of  Christian  poverty,  at  the  bedside  of  sickness, 
in  the  dying  chamber,  and  in  the  house  of  bereavement.  He 
learns  from  the  growing  Christian,  flourishing  in  the  courts  of  the 
Lord ;  from  the  aged  soldier  of  the  cross,  who  has  struggled  long 
with  sin,  Satan,  and  the  world ;  from  the  young  convert  in  the 
glow  of  his  first  love ;  from  the  tempted,  tried,  and  wounded 
believer — yea,  even  from  the  backslider.  Religious  experience 
is  a  large  volume ;  it  has  many  chapters  and  numerous  graphic 
illustrations;  and  it  is  the  diligent  and  faithful  pastor  who  sees 
most  of  it,  and  learns  its  lessons  most  fully. 


94  THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE. 

All  this  experimental  knowledge  thus  acquired  he  carries  back 
with  him  to  his  study  and  his  closet,  subjecting  it  to  the  crucible 
of  his  OAvn  thoughts.  With  God's  word  in  his  hands  and  with 
these  various  cases  borne  on  his  heart  to  the  throne,  he  seems  to 
get  a  new  message  from  on  high,  and  then  carries  that  message 
into  the  pulpit,  prepared  to  preach  with  unwonted  appropriate- 
ness to  their  real  necessities.  He  is  no  longer  a  mere  sign-board. 
He  is  a  guide,  who  goes  along  with  them,  and  shows  them  the 
very  way  they  must  travel. 

Thus  do  the  several  aspects  of  the  pastorate,  doctrinal,  experi- 
mental, and  practical  preaching,  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  fiimily,  and 
to  the  individual;  its  oversight  and  care;  its  tender  and  con- 
soling ministrations  ;  its  confidential  relationships,  and  its  parental 
discipline,  all  combine  to  make  one  whole,  complete,  harmonious, 
beneficent,  and  strong  ;  worthy,  indeed,  to  be  one  of  the  ascen- 
sion gifts  of  our  triumphant  Redeemer,  and  worthy  to  be  cher- 
ished and  maintained  in  all  his  churches  by  all  his  people.  It 
was  chiefly  designed  for  them,  and  they  realise  its  highest  value. 
Hence  it  is  Ave  have  dwelt  mainly  upon  pastoral  Avork,  even  in  the 
pulpit.  The  pulpit  has,  indeed,  a  much  wider  sphere  and  a  more 
general  value  ;  e.  g.  as  the  strong  buhvark  of  a  pure  Christianity 
against  the  assaults  of  infidelity  and  superstition,  as  the  great 
educator  of  the  people,  as  the  true  palladium  of  social  order  and 
political  liberty,  of  human  life,  property,  and  happiness,  and  as 
"the  most  important  and  effectual  guard,  support,  and  orna- 
ment of  virtue's  cause."  But  its  highest  glory  is  that  it  is  God's 
instrument  in  the  deliverance  of  men  from  sin  and  eternal  death, 
and  that  though  the  visible,  audible  agent  is  a  mere  man,  his 
simple  Avords  are  made  the  poAver  of  God  unto  salvation. 
"For  lettinc;  down  the  crolden  chain  from  high, 
He  draws  his  audience  upward  to  the  sky." 

In  conclusion,  then,  it  is  a  matter  for  profound  thankfulness 
that  this  beloved  Seminary,  in  the  fifty  years  of  its  noble  history, 
has  never  been  conducted  as  a  mere  school  of  learning,  rhetoric, 
or  philosophy,  or  even  as  a  mere  theological  institute,  but  has 
ever  given  the  conspicuous  place  to  the  spiritual  and  practical 
aspects  of  the  ministerial  Avork  ;  and  it  is  our  devout  prayer  that 


THE  PULPIT  AND  THE  PASTORATE.  95 

it  may,  in  the  long  years  of  the  futiu-e,  be  preeminently  God's 
chosen  instrument  for  giving  to  his  Church  many  "pastors  accord- 
ing to  his  own  heart,  who  shall  feed  his  people  with  knowledge 
and  understanding."  To  this  end  let  us  give  our  labors  and  our 
influence  in  the  effort  to  rebuild  this  institution  on  deep  and 
broad  foundations,  and  in  proportions  exceeding  even  all  its 
former  glory.  We  aim  at  no  progress  in  its  standards  of  doc- 
trine, either  as  to  the  faith,  the  order,  or  the  worship  of  the 
Church  ;  for  these  we  regard  as  based  upon  the  complete  and 
unchangeable  teachings  of  God's  inspired  word.  What  we  long 
to  see  is,  that  the  most  ample  means  shall  be  provided  for  the 
inculcation  of  these  great  principles  upon  the  largest  number  of 
students  consecrated  to  the  ministry  of  truth — men  who  will 
hold  up  these  standards  with  unswerving  fidelity  amidst  prevail- 
ing defections  ;  Avho  will  combine  the  most  thorough  scholarship 
with  humble  and  ardent  piety,  and  wdio  will  labor  to  spread  these 
sacred  principles  with  evangelic  zeal  in  our  own  broad  land  and 
amongst  the  nations  of  the  earth.  It  is  not  merely  to  an  insti- 
tution of  learning  that  we  renewedly  dedicate  our  efforts  on  this 
occasion,  but  to  the  cause  of  divine  truth,  to  the  salvation  of 
souls,  the  interests  of  holiness,  the  upbuilding  and  comfort  of  the 
Church,  and  above  and  through  all  these,  to  the  glory  of  Christ. 


THE  FEDERAL  THEOLOGY:  ITS  IMPORT  AND 
ITS  REGULATIVE  INFLUENCE. 

BY    JOHN    L.  GIRARDEAU,  D.  D,,  LL.  D.,  PROFESSOR    IX   COLUMBIA 
THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY. 

The  subject  to  which  attention  is  asked  on  the  present  occa- 
sion is,  The  Federal  Theology:  Its  Import  ayid  its  Regulative 
Influence. 

It  has  become  almost  an  adage,  that  the  Church  has  developed 
her  theology  mainly  through  conflict  Avith  error.  This  must  be  so 
from  the  nature  of  the  case.  Attention  is  not  apt  to  be  specially 
directed  to  what  is  undisputed,  and  our  clearest  judgments  are 
derived  from  comparison.  The  contrast  of  truth  and  error,  induced 
by  the  assertion  of  the  latter,  enhances  our  comprehension  of  both. 
The  doctrine  of  the  covenants  constitutes  no  exception  to  this  law. 
It  was  not  brought  distinctly  under  investigation  and  formally 
developed  until  the  period  succeeding  the  Reformation.  Luther 
grandly  elucidated  the  cardinal  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith 
alone.  Justification  he  saw  clearly.  Imputation  he  perceived  less 
distinctly;  and  he  stopped  short  of  the  controlling  principle  of 
federal  representation.  Even  Calvin,  magnificently  endowed  as 
he  was  by  his  abilities  and  learning  for  a  systematic  treatment  of 
revealed  truth,  although  he  produced  a  theological  work  distin- 
guished for  its  comprehensive  grasp  of  the  doctrines  of  religion  in 
their  relation  to  each  other,  did  not  seem  to  have  had  his  mind 
definitely  turned  to  the  federal  scheme. 

It  was  when  Placseus  broached  his  theory  of  the  mediate  impu- 
tation of  Adam's  sin,  that  the  attention  of  the  Reformed  Church 
was  thoroughly  aroused  to  the  importance  and  scope  of  the  federal 
theology.  The  theologians  of  the  Dutch  School,  in  their  massive 
works,  subjected  it  to  a  full,  if  not  an  exhaustive,  consideration; 
and  their  example  was  followed  by  some  of  the  most  illustrious 
divines  of  England  and  Scotland.  And  while  Cunningham, 
Hodge,  and  our  own  Thornwell  have  trodden  in  their  footsteps, 
and  evinced  in  their  discussions  their  sense  of  the  importance  of 


THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY,    ETC.  97 

the  federal  system — a  fact  for  which  the  present  generation  of 
Calvinists  should  be  devoutly  thankful — it  is  to  be  feared  that 
indications  are  beginning  to  manifest  themselves  of  a  growing 
tendency  towards  a  departure  from  this  type  of  theology.  Espe- 
cially would  it  be  for  a  lamentation  should  it  disappear  from  the 
pulpit — the  grand  organ  by  which  divine  truth  is  brought  into 
contact  with  the  masses.  And  as  surely  as  the  pulpit  drifts  away 
from  it,  will  it  more  and  more  cast  its  instructions  in  the  mould 
of  a  wretched  legalism ;  or,  losing  the  influence  of  this  pervading 
genius  of  theological  truth,  and  so  lapsing  from  any  thorough- 
going inculcation  of  doctrine,  it  will  more  and  more  neglect  its 
heavenly  call  to  be  an  instructor  of  Christ's  people,  and  sink  its 
high  didactic  office  into  that  of  a  vapid  and  sensational  haranguer. 
The  present  effort  is  essayed  not  alone  from  sympathy  with  the 
intrinsic  value  of  the  theme,  but  also  in  the  hope  of  citing  atten- 
tion, in  some  humble  degree  at  least,  to  the  necessity  of  keeping 
it  before  the  mind  of  the  Church.  But,  not  to  consume  time  with 
preliminary  observations,  I  hasten  to  consider: 

I.   The  Import  of  the  Federal  Theology. 

Let  us  begin  with  the  covenant  of  grace,  for  the  reason  that  its 
existence  and  the  operation  of  the  representative  principle  in  con- 
nexion with  it  are  more  clearly  and  explicitly  set  forth  in  the 
Scriptures  than  are  the  fact  of  the  covenant  of  works  and  the  way 
in  which  its  results  are  entailed.  Admitting  the  analogy  between 
the  two  covenants  which  the  Apostle  Paul  affirms,  we  shall  by 
this  method  gain  the  advantage  of  expounding  the  obscurer  case 
by  that  which  is  the  more  definitely  revealed. 

There  would  seem  to  be  no  necessity  to  distinguish,  as  some 
have  done,  between  the  covenant  of  redemption  and  the  covenant 
of  grace  as  two  separate  covenants :  the  former  as  conceived  to 
exist  between  God  the  Father  and  Christ,  and  the  latter  between 
God  and  the  elect.  For,  in  the  first  place,  the  hiAV  of  parcimony 
opposes  the  supposition  of  two  covenants.  This  presumption  could 
only  be  removed  by  such  explicit  testimony  of  Scripture  to  the 
existence  of  two  as  can  hardly  be  contended  for  in  the  face  of 
another  construction  of  its  teaching  by  so  many  theologians.  In 
the  second  place,  it  is  inconceivable  that  God  would  have  entered 
7 


98  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

into  a  covenant  with  sinners  except  in  Christ  as  Mediator  and 
Federal  Head.  To  say  that  one  covenant  was  made  with  the  Son 
and  another  with  the  elect,  is  to  assume  as  the  differentia  of  the 
latter  the  fact  that  it  was  not  made  with  them  in  Christ,  but 
apart  from  him.  But  that  cannot  be  admitted.  To  reply  that  the 
covenant,  though  not  made  Avith  him,  Avas  made  Avith  the  elect  as 
in  him,  is  to  give  up  the  distinction.  The  covenant,  according  to 
the  ordinary  conception  and  statement  of  it,  Avas  at  the  same  time 
made  Avith  him  and  Avith  his  elect  seed  in  him.  It  is  Avholly 
unAvarran table  to  hold  that  a  federal  arrangement  should  obtain 
in  relation  to  sinners,  except  as  they  are  represented  by  a  federal 
head.  The  covenant  Avith  Christ,  therefore,  embraced  the  cove- 
nant with  his  elect  constituency.  They  are  never  dealt  Avith 
except  as  they  are  in  him.  In  the  third  place,  let  it  be  conceded 
that  the  covenant  Avears  tAvo  aspects,  one  immediately  contem- 
plating Christ  as  federal  head  and  representative,  and  the  other, 
the  elect  as  beneficiaries,  and  they  are  evinced  to  be  but  separate 
faces  of  the  same  great  compact  by  the  consideration  that  the 
privileges,  graces,  and  duties  of  the  elect  are  benefits  conferred 
upon  them  in  Christ,  are  but  parts  of  that  salvation  Avhich  he 
meritoriously  secured  for  them  by  his  perfect  performance  of 
covenanted  righteousness.  Their  faith,  it  is  true,  as  an  indispen- 
sable duty,  conditions  their  subjective  and  conscious  union  to 
Christ,  but  faith  is  the  necessary  result  of  regeneration,  in  Avhich 
they  are  the  passive  recipients  of  the  grace  acquired  for  them  by 
their  federal  head.  That  which  is  held  to  be  a  covenant  of  grace, 
in  distinction  from  the  covenant  of  redemption,  may  be  regarded 
as  but  a  testamentary  administration,  in  behalf  of  the  elect,  of  the 
one  eternal  covenant  between  the  Father  and  the  Son.  It  may 
be  added,  in  the  fourth  placfe,  that  the  analogy  between  the  cove- 
nant of  grace  and  that  of  Avorks,  which  is  universally  admitted  to 
have  been  but  one,  and  the  language  of  the  Calvinistic  symbols 
which  must  be  strained  to  support  any  other  supposition,  oppose 
strong  presumptive  evidence  to  the  hypothesis  of  two  distinct 
covenants.  It  is  one  and  the  same  covenant,  Avhich,  regarded  in 
relation  to  the  means  employed  and  the  end  contemplated,  is 
denominated  the  covenant   of  redemption,  that  is  emphatically 


ITS    IMPORT    AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  99 

designated  the  covenant  of  grace  when  conceived  in  reference  to 
its  source,  and  to  its  unmerited  application  to  sinners  as  the 
recipients  of  its  benefits.  It  is  peculiarly  a  covenant  of  grace  to 
them,  since  its  legal  condition  was  fulfilled,  not  by  themselves, 
but  by  another  for  them,  guilty  and  corrupt. 

But  Avhatever  view  is  maintained  concerning  this  question,  let 
it  be  understood  that,  in  this  discussion,  allusion  is  had  to  that 
"covenant  of  grace"  Avhich  was  in  eternity  made  by  God  the 
Father  "with  Christ  as  the  second  Adam,  and  in  him  with  all  the 
elect  as  his  seed."  ^ 

In  this  covenant  the  principle  of  representation  was  involved 
as  an  essential  element.  Christ,  by  the  appointment  of  the 
Fathei-,  and  by  his  own  spontaneous  election,  became  the  legal 
representative  of  the  elect  seed  who  weregiven  to  him  to  be  re- 
deemed. He  undertook  all  their  legal  responsibilities,  as  Avell 
those  Avhich  related  them  to  the  preceptive  requirements  of  the 
moral  law,  as  those  which  bound  them  as  transgressors  to  endure 
its  penalty.  Whatever  the  law  exacted  of  them,  in  order  to  their 
justification,  he  as  their  representative  obligated  himself  to  render. 
The  life  of  obedience  due  from  them  he  engaged  to  live,  the  death 
demanded  of  them  he  bound  himself  to  die. 

It  is  indispensable  to  a  just  apprehension  of  this  vitally  impor- 
tant subject,  to  notice  that  what  was  a  covenant  of  redeemino- 
grace  to  his  seed  was  a  covenant  of  works  to  Christ.  It  was  they, 
not  he,  who  needed  to  be  redeemed ;  they,  not  he,  who  were  to 
be  debtors  to  grace.  He  stood  under  the  covenant,  as  the  second 
Adam,  a  probationer,  required  and  undertaking  to  render  perfect, 
personal  obedience  to  every  demand  of  law,  in  order  to  the  justi- 
fication of  his  seed  in  him. 

This  exhaustive  obedience  he  performed.  Viewed  in  relation 
to  the  commands  of  the  law,  it  may  properly  be  denominated  pre- 
ceptive obedience;  in  relation  to  its  curse,  penal  obedience.  It 
is  usual  to  distinguish  these  two  aspects  of  it  by  the  terms  active 
and  pfl!ssM'e  obedience.  But  it  was  both,  during  his  life  and  at 
his  death,  at  the  same  time  active  and  passive.  From  the  incep- 
tion of  his  obedience  he  suff"ered,  and  at  the  climax  of  his  suffer- 

MYestminster  Larg.  Cat.,  Quest.  31. 


100  THE  FEDERAL  THEOLOGY: 

ings  he  acted.  From  beginning  to  end  he  was  a  suffering  actor, 
an  acting  sufferer.  In  life  and  death,  consequently,  and  in  rela- 
tion to  precept  and  penalty  alike,  he  rendered  obedience.  This 
obedience  was  marred  by  not  the  slightest  flaw — it  was  absolutely 
perfect.  By  it  justice  was  completely  satisfied  and  the  law  glori- 
ously exalted. 

Did  the  limits  of  this  discourse  permit  it,  convincing  proof 
could  be  furnished  of  the  necessity — which  has  been  disputed  by 
some  Calvinists  even — that  Christ  should  have  rendered  obedience 
to  the  precept  of  the  law  in  order  to  the  justification  of  his  seed, 
and  that  this  preceptive  righteousness  should  be  imputed  to  them, 
in  order  to  the  attainment  of  that  end.  That  cannot  now  be  at- 
tempted. Sufiice  it  to  say,  that  the  elect  seed  of  Christ  were  not 
merely,  by  virtue  of  his  propitiatory  sufferings,  to  be  placed  in  a 
condition  of  confirmed  innocence — of  everlasting  exemption  from 
punishment,  but  to  be  entitled,  on  the  ground  of  a  perfect  and 
unchallenged  obedience  to  the  preceptive  requirements  of  the  law, 
to  the  positive  communications  of  the  divine  favor.  Not  only 
was  it  incumbent  on  Christ  to  deliver  his  people  from  the  death 
incurred  by  the  fall  of  Adam,  but  as  the  second  Adam  to  do  what 
the  first  was  required  to  do — to  pay  obedience  to  the  precepts  of 
the  law.  That,  strictly  speaking,  is  righteousness,  and  that  the 
glorious  representative  of  the  elect  wrought  out  for  them.  He 
produced  a  perfect  obedience  to  the  whole  law,  and  therefore  won 
for  himself  an  adorable  name  by  which  he  is  known  in  the  assem- 
blies of  the  saints — "the  Lord  our  righteousness."  Like  the 
seamless  robe  he  wore  on  the  day  of  his  crucifixion,  the- righteous- 
ness of  Jesus  is  without  division.  "Let  us  not  rend  it,"  but 
regard  it,  as  he  himself  produced  it — a  grand  totality,  one  and 
indivisible. 

The  question  now  necessarily  arises,  Avhat  were  the  results 
secured  by  this  covenanted  obedience  of  Christ  to  all  the  require- 
ments of  the  divine  law  ?  The  inquiry  need  not  here  be  pressed, 
whether  he,  considered  as  an  individual,  was  bound  to  render 
obedience  to  the  law  for  himself,  although  I  confess  to  a  concur- 
rence in  the  view  of  those  theologians  who  maintain  that  he  was ; 
so  far,  at  least,  as  a  preceptive  rule  was  concerned.     Antecedent- 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  101 

ly  under  no  obligation  to  obey  the  law  which  he  administered, 
yet  having  voluntarily  subjected  himself,  as  incarnate,  to  its 
scope,  he  came  by  that  free  act  under  obligation  to  comply  with 
its  demands.  If  it  was  possible  for  him  to  be  "made  under 
law,"  it  was  possible  for  him,  as  an  individual,  to  be  obligated  by 
its  authority. 

But  the  question  is  in  regard  to  his  obedience  considered  as 
that  of  the  head  and  representative  of  his  elect  seed.  What,  in 
that  capacity,  did  he  by  his  obedience  secure  ?  In  the  general, 
the  answer  must  be :  all  the  benefits  of  redemption.  But  foremost 
among  these  blessings — the  special  answer  is — he  secured  justi- 
fication for  himself  and  for  his  seed  in  him. 

It  may  be  objected  to  this  statement,  that  it  is  inadmissible  to 
affirm  that  Christ  was  justified,  and  that  all  which  can  properly 
be  said  is,  that  he  secured  the  justification  of  his  seed.  This  ob- 
jection cannot  be  supported  upon  grounds  derived  from  the  Cal- 
vinistic  conception  of  the  principle  of  representation  as  employed 
in  the  plan  of  redemption.  That  Christ,  upon  the  completion  of 
his  covenanted  obedience,  was  justified,  is  evinced,  in  the  first 
place,  by  the  analogy  between  him  as  the  federal  representative 
of  his  seed  under  the  covenant  of  grace  and  Adam  as  the  federal 
representative  of  his  posterity  under  the  covenant  of  works.  If 
Adam  had  performed  the  condition  of  the  covenant,  he  would 
have  been  justified  as  federal  representative.  As  Christ  fulfilled 
the  condition  of  the  same  covenant  both  as  to  its  precept  and  its 
penalty,  he  was  justified  as  federal  representative.  The  consid- 
eration that  Adam's  obedience  was  contingent,  while  Christ's  was 
not,  makes  no  difference  as  to  the  result  contemplated.  The  cer- 
tainty, that  Christ  would  fulfil  the  condition  upon  which  justifi- 
cation was  supended,  only  rendered  that  justification  certain. 
Both  the  first  and  second  Adams  were  probationers  under 
the  provisions  of  a  legal  covenant,  Avhich  conditioned  justifica- 
tion upon  perfect,  personal  obedience  to  law.  The  difference 
between  them  is,  that  in  one  case  the  stipulated  rcAvard  was 
missed,  and  in  the  other  it  was  won.  In  the  second  place,  the 
justification  of  Christ  is  proved  by  the  fact  that  he  voluntarily 
assumed  the  guilt  of  his  seed,  and  that  it  was  judicially  imputed 


102  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

to  him  by  God  the  Father.  If  he  had  not  been  justified  from  it 
by  the  authority  which  formally  attached  it  to  him,  that  guilt 
would  have  remained  upon  him.  Either  he  was,  before  his  re- 
surrection, federally  guilty  or  he  was  not.  If  he  was  not,  the 
guilt  of  his  people  was  not  transferred  to  him,  and  therefore  con- 
tinues upon  them.  That  is  out  of  the  question.  If  he  Avas,  his 
guilt  had  to  be  removed  in  order  to  the  removal  of  theirs,  for  his 
guilt  was  theirs.  But  the  non-imputation  of  guilt,  or,  what  is 
the  same  thing,  its  removal,  is  an  essential  element  of  justifica- 
tion. Now,  Christ  s  voluntarily  assumed  guilt  was  not  imputed 
to  him  after  his  resurrection  and  ascension.  Consequently,  he 
Avas  justified.  He  had  perfectly  satisfied  infinite  justice  by  the 
sacrifice  of  himself  for  sin,  and  the  Father  publicly  and  formally 
absolved  him  from  the  guilt  Avhich  he  had  previously  reckoned  to 
his  account. 

The  only  difficulty  Avhich  can  attach  to  this  view  is  one  which 
springs  from  the  grievous  misapprehension,  that  it  implies  the 
pardon  of  Christ  as  a  personal  sinner.  It  Avould  certainly  be 
rank  blasphemy  to  intimate  that  he  labored  under  an  inherent 
and  conscious  guilt  which  needed  to  be  remitted.  It  is  (|uite 
another  thing  to  say,  that  his  imputed  guilt  Avas  removed  by 
God's  justifying  sentence:  a  reward  to  Avhich  he  had  entitled 
himself  by  his  unimpeachable  obedience  to  law. 

But,  further,  the  justification  of  Christ  involved  the  justification 
of  his  elect  seed.  Not  that  it  is  now  intended  to  affirm — Avliat,  of 
course,  is  true — that  his  justification  secured  that  of  his  people,  as 
one  to  be  subjectively  and  consciously  experienced  by  them  in  the 
course  of  their  mortal  existence.  What  is  meant  is,  that  at  the 
very  moment  and  in  the  very  act  of  his  justification  theirs  Avas,  in 
a  sense,  effected.  They  were  justified  Avlien  he  was  justified.  This 
is  not  the  Antinomian  doctrine  of  an  actual  justification  in  eter- 
nity. To  that  extraordinary-  notion  it  is  impossible  to  attach  any 
intelligible  meaning.  What  divines  have  termed  decretive  justi- 
fication, that  is,  the  eternal  purpose  of  God  to  justify  the  elect, 
is  at  once  true  and  apprehensible;  but  one  finds  as  much  diffi- 
culty in  grasping  the  idea  of  an  actual  eternal  justification  as  in 
conceiving  "a  chiniiiera  buzzing  about  in  a  vacuum." 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  103 

There  is  a  distinction  which  is  now  strangely  neglected,  but  to 
which  the  Calvinistic  theology  ought  to  be  recalled,  as  vital  to  its 
consistency  and  completeness.  It  is  one  which  was  maintained 
by  some  of  the  most  eminent  divines  of  the  seventeenth  century — 
bv  such  men  as  Witsius  and  others  of  the  Dutch  school,  and 
Owen,  Charnock,  and  Halyburton.  It  is  the  distinction  bet^veen 
what  was  variously  termed  fundamental,  or  general,  or  active,  or 
virtual,  justification  on  the  one  hand,  and  what  was  denominated 
passive  or  actual  justification  on  the  other.  The  import  of  it  is 
that,  on  the  one  hand,  the  elect  were,  in  mass,  justified  in  foro 
Dei,  in  the  justification  of  Christ  as  their  federal  head  and  repre- 
sentative; and  that,  on  the  other  hand,  they  are  severally  jus- 
tified in  foro  consci.entia',  when  in  the  period  of  their  earthly 
history  they  actually  exercise  faith  in  Christ.  In  the  first  in- 
stance they  are  conceived  as  justified  constructively,  federally, 
representatively;  in  the  second,  subjectively  and  consciously. 
In  the  first,  they  were  justifie<l  independently  of  their  voluntary 
concurrence;  in  the  second,  they  are  justified  through  their  con- 
scious exercise  of  faith. 

In  the  vindication  and  enforcement  of  this  great  discrimina- 
tion, I  shall  employ  the  terms  virtual  and  actual  justification, 
in  compliance  with  an  old  usage,  albeit  for  the  sake  of  accuracy 
7'epresentative  and  conscious  might  be  preferred. 

If  the  doctrine  of  the  Covenant  be  scriptural,  it  is  too  plain  to 
need  proof  that  there  is  a. federal  oneness  of  Christ  and  his  seed. 
When  as  their  representative  he  yielded  obedience  to  the  law 
in  order  to  justification,  they  yielded  that  obedience  in  him. 
His  representative  acts  and  experiences,  in  relation  to  that 
end,  were  theirs.  Otherwise  the  principle  of  representation 
is  a  figment  and  the  term  representative  a  sham.  Did  he  as 
their  representative  obey  the  precept  of  the  law  ?  They  obeyed 
in  him.  Was  he  crucified  ?  They  were  crucified  with  him. 
Did  he  rise  from  the  dead  ?  They  rose  Avith  him.  What  hin- 
ders, then,  that  we  should  hold  that  when  he  was  justified, 
they  were  justified  with  him?  That  conseciuence  must  follow  if 
he  was  justified  as  their  head  and  representative.  Not  subjec- 
tively and  consciously,  but  federally  and  representatively,  they 


104  THE  FEDERAL  THEOLOGY: 

obeyed,  .died,  rose  again,  and  were,  in  God's  heavenly  court,  jus- 
tified, in  Christ. 

Now,  inasmuch  as  no  justification  at  God's  bar  is  conceivable 
except  upon  the  ground  of  a  perfect  righteousness,  it  is  obvious 
that  the  elect  seed  of  Christ  must  have  been,  in  some  sense, 
adjudged  to  be  righteous  in  order  to  their  virtual  justification. 
That  sense  is,  that  they  were  righteous  by  imputation.  In  no 
other  Avay  could  those  who  were  not  conceived  as  having  con- 
sciously wrought  righteousness  have  by  the  divine  Judge  been 
regarded  as  righteous.  Indeed,  the  most  of  those  so  justified, 
including  nearly  the  whole  New  Testament  Church,  were  not 
even  in  existence,  and  of  course  were  not  the  subjects  of  regen- 
eration. Christ's  righteousness  was,  in  God's  court,  imputed  to 
them  in  order  to  their  justification  in  him.  Here,  then,  it 
deserves  to  be  noticed,  we  have  a  case  of  "antecedent  and  imme- 
diate imputation"  of  righteousness — antecedent,  since  the  imputa- 
tion preceded  the  spiritual  birth  of  the  elect;  immediate,  since  it 
Avas  not  conditioned  by  or  mediated  through  inherent  and  con- 
scious holiness. 

The  elect  seed  of  Christ  having  been  thus,  in  the  court  of 
heaven,  virtually  justified  in  him  their  representative,  Avere  invest- 
ed Avith  a  right  and  title  to  eternal  life.  Then,  Avhen  their  earth- 
ly history  emerges,  their  righteous  Advocate  and  priestly  Inter- 
cessor, at  God's  appointed  time,  sues  out  for  them  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  who,  imparted  to  them  by  the  mediatorial  King, 
enters  into  them,  convinces  them  of  their  sin  and  misery,  illumi- 
nates them  in  the  knoAvledge  of  Christ  as  a  Saviour,  regenerates 
them,  and  enables  them  to  exercise  that  faith  Avhich  conditions 
their  conscious  and  actual  union  Avith  Jesus.  Not  noAv  are  they, 
foi-  the  first  time,  federally  and  representatively,  but  subjectively 
and  consciously  justified.  This  is  their  actual,  in  contradistinc- 
tion from  their  virtual,  justification.  In  the  order  of  production 
it  succeeds  regeneration,  as,  in  that  order,  virtual  precedes  it. 

In  opposition  to  the  view  which  has  thus  been  expounded  in 
regard  to  the  operation  of  the  representative  principle,  the  objec- 
tion may  be  urged,  that  as  the  elect,  in  their  natural,  unregene- 
rate  condition,  are  in  a  state  of  condemnation,  it  is  difficult  if  not 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  105 

impossible  to  conceive  how  at  the  same  time  they  are  in  a  state 
of  justification;  that  is  to  say,  how  God  can  regard  them  as  at 
one  and  the  same  time  justified  and  condemned.  This  difficulty 
is  by  no  means  insuperable. 

1.  The  statement  of  the  objection  supposes  that  the  terms  jus- 
tification and  condemnation  are  always  employed  respectively  in 
the  same  sense.  If  this  were  true,  the  difficulty  would  be  unan- 
swerable. It  would  involve  a  contradiction  to  say  that  one  is 
justified  and  not  justified  in  one  and  the  same  sense;  or  that,  in 
one  and  the  same  sense,  he  is  condemned  and  not  condemned. 
But  it  does  not  imply  a  contradiction  to  affirm  that  one  is  justified 
in  one  sense  and  not  justified  in  another  sense;  or  that  he  is  con- 
demned in  one  sense  and  not  condemned  in  another  sense.  Now 
virtual  justification  is  one  sort  of  justification,  and  actual  is  an- 
other; so  that  it  involves  no  contradiction  to  say  that  one  is  vir- 
tually justified  and  not  actually  justified  at  one  and  the  same  time. 
Nor  does  it  imply  a  contradiction  to  maintain  that  one  is  actually 
condemned  and  not  virtually  condemned  at  one  and  the  same  time. 
Virtual  justification  and  virtual  condemnation  are  mutually  exclu- 
sive, but  not  virtual  justification  and  actual  condemnation.  The 
latter  may  co-exist  without  contradiction.  It  follows,  therefore, 
that  God  is  not  inconsistent  with  himself  when  at  the  same  time 
he  regards  the  elect  unregenerate  sinner  as  virtually  justified  and 
as  not  actually  justified.  These  two  sentences  are  consistent 
with  each  other,  inasmuch  as  they  have  respect  to  different  kinds 
of  justification.  To  say  that  a  thing  is  round  and  square  at 
one  and  the  same  time  would  be  a  contradiction,  but  it  would 
not  be  contradictory  to  assert  that,  at  one  and  the  same  time,  it 
is  round  and  white. 

The  same  thing  is  made  still  more  apparent  by  varying  the 
terms  and  thus  viewing  it  in  different  lights.  The  elect  sinner 
may  be  considered  as  justified  de  jure,  but  not  de  facto.  He  has 
in  Christ,  previously  to  actual  justification,  a  right  to  be  actually 
justified ;  that  is,  not  a  right  in  conscious  possession,  but  one  exist- 
ing in  the  judgment  of  God.  So  an  infant  may  be  de  jure  a  sove- 
reign, while  he  is  de  facto  a  subject.  Or,  the  elect  sinner  may  be 
contemplated  as  potentially  but  not  actually  justified.     So   a  be- 


106  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

liever,  in  this  Avorld,  is  potentially  possessed  of  heaven,  but  not 
actually  ;  and  it  involves  no  conti'adiction  to  say  of  him  that  he  is, 
at  one  and  the  same  time,  possessed  of  heaven  and  not  possessed 
of  it.  And  it  enhances  the  view  now  urged  to  remember  that  the 
potentiality  is  in  Christ  and  not  in  the  elect  unregenerate  sinner 
himself.  It  is  not  one  which  is  evolved  into  fact  by  an  inherent  law 
or  tendency,  but  developed  by  virtue  of  a  divine  arrangement  into 
wdiich  his  subjective  experience  in  no  degree  enters  as  a  ground. 

2.  The  case  receives  additional  clearness  when  we  reflect  that 
these  respective  sentences  of  justification  are  issued  in  different 
courts — the  one,  in  God's  heavenly  court,  the  other,  in  the  court 
of  the  elect  sinner's  conscience.  It  is  true  that  the  Judge  who 
passes  sentence  is  one  and  the  same :  it  is  God  who  justifies  in 
either  case;  but  as  the  sentences  are  related  to  different  kinds  of 
justification,  so  the  spheres  of  emission  are  distinct — the  courts 
are  different  in  which  they  are  respectively  pronounced.  While, 
therefore,  in  accordance  with  the  facts  of  representation  God  just- 
ly declares  the  elect  unregenerate  sinner  justified  in  the  court  of 
heaven,  with  equal  justice,  in  accordance  with  the  subjective  and 
conscious  facts  of  experience,  he  treats  him  as  not  justified  but 
condemned.  The  elect  unconverted  man  sustains,  at  the  same 
time,  two  different  relations.  In  accordance  with  one  he  is  en- 
titled to  God's  favor;  in  conformity  with  the  other,  he  is  subject 
to  his  displeasure. 

3.  If  it  be  still  contended  that  it  implies  inconsistency  to  say  that 
God  has  in  Christ  justified  the  sinner,  and  therefore  regards  him 
with  a  love  of  complacency,  while  yet  the  sinner  is  .under  his 
Avrath  and  curse,  it  may  be  replied :  first,  that  the  same  difficulty 
holds,  in  part,  of  God's  electing  love.  The  truth  is,  that  in  both 
cases,  God  loves  the  sinner  complacently  before  his  conversion, 
because  he  views  him  as  in  Christ ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  dis- 
approves him  as  viewed  in  himself.  In  Christ,  and  for  Christ's 
sake,  he  is  entitled  to  love ;  in  himself,  as  apart  from  Christ,  he 
is  deserving  of  hate.  Secomlly,  even  after  the  elect  sinner's 
actual  justification,  he  is  in  God's  regard  lovable  and  damnable 
at  one  and  the  same  time — lovable  as  contemplated  in  Christ, 
his  glorious  head  ;  damnable  as  viewed  in  his  sinful  self. 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  107 

Enough  has  been  said  to  show  that  the  doctrine  of  a  virtual  or 
representative  justification  of  tlie  elect  seed  of  Christ  in  God's 
court,  and  the  "antecedent  and  immediate  imputation"  to  them  of 
Christ's  righteousness  and  its  resultant  rewardableness,  is  not 
encompassed  with  contradictions.  It  is  the  only  doctrine  of 
justification  which  harmonises  the  Calvinistic  system  with  itself, 
and  saves  it  from  a  Baxterian  compromise  with  Arminian  views. 

Let  us  now,  in  the  light  of  this  exposition,  turn  to  the  parallel 
case  of  the  operation  of  the  great  principle  of  federal  representa- 
tion in  the  covenant  of  works.  The  limits  of  this  discourse  Avill 
not  allow  a  development  of  the  scriptural  proofs  that  the  covenant 
of  works  existed,  or  that  Adam  was  the  federal  representative  of 
his  posterity.  The  record  in  Genesis,  the  very  definite  and  pre- 
cise comparison  instituted  between  the  first  Adam  and  the  second 
in  the  fifth  chapter  of  Romans,  the  brief  but  pregnant  statement 
of  the  same  comparison  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  First  Corinth- 
ians, and  the  ai-gument  in  the  second  chapter  of  Hebrews,  in 
respect  to  the  necessity  of  the  incarnation,  and  of  the  conform- 
ity of  the  second  Adam  to  the  law  by  whicli  the  relation  of  the 
first  to  his  seed  Avas  controlled — these  passages  of  the  inspired 
word  furnish  conclusive  evidence  of  the  positions  advanced.  But 
these  proofs  being,  as  admitted  by  the  whole  Calvinistic  body, 
now  assumed,  and  regard  being  especially  had  to  the  analogy 
between  Christ  and  Adam,  as  the  heads  of  their  respective  cove- 
nants, and  representatives  of  their  federal  constituents,  the  cpies- 
tion  will  be  considered,  What  was  the  result  Avdiich  might  have 
flowed,  v*diat  the  result  which  did  flow,  from  the  representative 
relation  which  Adam  sustained  to  his  seed  ? 

According  to  the  constitution  by  which  Adam  was  appointed  a 
legal,  in  contradistinction  from  a  merely  parental,  head  and  repre- 
sentative, all  that  he  might  have  done  in  rendering  obedience  to 
law  might  have  been  done  by  his  seed,  and  the  fatal  act  which  he 
did  was  done  by  them.  This,  if  he  were  strictly  their  representative, 
must  be  true  in  accordance  with  the  universally  admitted  maxim, 
qui  facit  per  alium facit per  se.  He  was  their  agent;  he  acted  not 
only  for  himself,  but  for  them,  and  they  acted  in  him.  It  may  be 
incidentally  remarked  that  one  holy  act  of  Adam  did  not  induce 


108  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

justification.  A  course  of  obedience — how  extended,  we  cannot 
know — was  required  of  him  in  order  to  the  acquisition  of  the 
reward.  Consequently,  had  Adam  stood,  the  whole  series  of  holy 
acts  up  to  the  moment  of  justification  would  have  been  represen- 
tative acts,  and  would  therefore  have  been  legally  shared  by  his 
seed.  But  there  was  no  necessity  that  all  his  sinful  acts  should 
be  representative.  A  single  act  of  transgression,  from  the  nature 
of  the  case,  entailed  condemnation.  It  was  the  signal  of  doom. 
The  legal  probation  was  closed ;  the  rcAvard  of  the  covenant  was 
forfeited,  and  its  death-penalty  incurred. 

Now,  had  Adam  fulfilled  the  condition  of  the  covenant,  that  is, 
perfect  obedience  to  law,  during  the  specified  time  of  his  trial,  his 
posterity  would  have  fulfilled  the  condition,  would  have  rendered 
the  obedience  in  him.  So  was  it,  we  have  seen,  in  the  case  of 
Christ  and  his  seed.  The  obedience  of  the  representative  is  the 
obedience  of  the  represented — yielded  not  subjectively  and  con- 
sciously, but  federally,  legally,  representatively.  Nor  does  this 
destroy  the  reality  of  the  constituents'  obedience.  A  representa- 
tive obedience  is  as  real  as  a  conscious.  They  are  differently 
conditioned,  but  they  are  both  real. 

It  follows,  also,  that  had  Adam  been  justified,  his  posterity 
would  in  him  have  been  justified  in  for o  Dei.  They  would  have 
had,  previously  to  their  conscious  existence,  a  virtual  justification 
in  him  as  their  head  and  representative.  The  analogy  holds 
between  the  virtual  justification  of  Christ's  seed  in  his  justifica- 
tion and  the  virtual  justification  of  Adam's  descendants  in  him, 
on  the  supposition  that  he  had  fulfilled  his  probation.  As  no  jus- 
tification can  take  place  except  upon  the  ground  of  a  perfect 
righteousness,  the  race,  according  to  the  supposition  sharing  his 
justification,  would  have  been,  in  the  court  of  heaven,  justified 
on  the  ground  of  Adam's  righteousness  imputed  to  them.  There 
would,  then,  it  is  clear,  have  been  an  "antecedent  and  immediate 
imputation"  to  them  of  the  righteousness  of  their  federal  repre- 
sentative— antecedent,  as  anticipating  their  personal  existence 
and  inherent  holiness;  immediate,  as  directly  terminating  on 
them  without  being  mediated  through  their  conscious  virtue.  And 
when  they  emerged  into  individual  existence,  they  would — I  am 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  109 

bold  enough,  pursuing  the  analogy,  to  think — have  been  actually 
justified  upon  their  conscious  acceptance  of  God's  appointed 
method  of  justification  ;  they  would,  in  a  word,  have  been  both 
virtually  and  actually  justified  on  the  ground  of  imputed  right- 
eousness. It  would  have  been  nature's  plan,  as  it  is  that  of  recov- 
ering grace. 

But  Adam  fell.  Following  the  lead  of  the  representative  prin- 
ciple, we  cannot  err  in  affirming  that  his  act  of  disobedience  was 
the  race's  act  of  disobedience.  "They  sinned  in  him,  and  fell 
with  him  in  his  first  transgression."  They  sinned  in  him,  they 
performed  his  fatal  act,  not  subjectively  and  consciously,  but 
federally,  legally,  representatively.  It  is  equally  evident  that  his 
condemnation  was  theirs.  He  was  condemned  not  merely  on  his 
own  individual  account,  but  as  their  legal  representative ;  conse- 
quently, they  were  condemned  in  him.  The  sentence,  passed  in 
God's  heavenly  court,  terminated  at  the  same  time  upon  him  and 
upon  his  federal  constituents.  It  was  pronounced  not  in  foro 
console iitice,  but  in  foro  D:i.  But  as  no  sentenco  of  condemna- 
tion can  be  justly  pronounced  except  upon  the  ground  of  guilt, 
and  as  Adam's  posterity  were  not  in  conscious  existence  when 
they  were  thus  condemned,  his  guilt — the  guilt  of  his  first  sin  as 
representatively  their  sin — was  imputed  to  them  as  the  ground  of 
their  condemnation.  It  was  not  their  guilt  as  contracted  subjec- 
tively and  consciously,  but  as  incurred  federally,  legally,  repre- 
sentatively. In  the  former  sense,  the  guilt  was  that  which 
attached  to  another's  sin — peccatum  alienum  ;  in  the  latter,  it 
was  a  guilt  which  resulted  from  their  own  sin.  The  distinction 
is  scriptural  and  obvious,  and  it  is  the  only  one  which  even 
approximately  relieves  the  difficulties  which  the  speculative  reason 
encounters  in  its  attempt  to  construe  the  fiicts  of  the  case.  But 
whether  the  thinking  faculty  is  satisfied  by  it  or  not,  faith  accepts 
the  exposition  which  it  recognises  as  furnished  by  Inspiration 
itself. 

Here,  then,  we  have  again  an  "antecedent  and  immediate 
imputation" — the  imputation  of  Adam's  guilt  to  his  posterity, 
which  was  antecedent  to  their  personal  existence  and  subjective 
depravity,  and  which   was  immediate,  as   not  conditioned  by  or 


110  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

mediated  through   their  conscious  corruption.     The   parallelism 
between  the  two  Adams  and  their  respective  seeds  is,  in  the  points 
indicated,  without  a  jarring  element,  condemnation  being  substi- 
tuted for  justification   in  the  instance  of  the  first  Adam  and  his 
race.      Christ  obeyed  the   law  ;  his  seed  representatively  obeyed 
the  law  in  him.     Adam  disobeyed  the  law  ;  his  seed  representa- 
tively  disobeyed  the  law  in  him.     Christ  was  justified  in  God's 
court;  his  seed  Avere  representatively  justified  in   him  in  God's 
court.     Adam  was    condemned  in   God's   court ;  his  seed  were 
representatively  condemned  in  him  in  the  same  court.      Christ's 
righteousness  and  its  consequent  merit  were  imputed  to  his  seed 
as   the  ground   of  their  justification   in   the    court    of    heaven ; 
Adam's  sin  and  its  consequent  guilt  were  imputed  to  his  seed  as 
the  ground  of  their  condemnation  in  the  same  court.    The  impu- 
tation of  Christ's  righteousness  and  its  merit  to  his  seed,  in  God's 
court,  as  the  ground  of  their  justification  Avas  antecedent  to  their 
spiritual   birth,   and   the  existence    of   subjective  holiness  ;    the 
imputation  of  Adam's  sin  and  its  guilt  to  his  seed  in  God's  court 
as   the  ground    of  their  condemnation  Avas   antecedent   to    their 
natural  birth   and  the  existence  of  subjective   depravity.     The 
second  birth  designates  the  parties  upon  whom  the  covenant   of 
grace  takes  eflfect ;  first  birth   designates   the  parties  upon  Avhom 
the  covenant  of  Avorks  terminates.     The  new  birth  in  holiness  of 
Christ's  seed  is  the  judicial  consequence  of  their  antecedent  jus- 
tification in  God's  court.     The  first  birth  in  corruption  of  Adam's 
seed  is  the  judicial  consequence  of  their  antecedent  condemnation 
in  God's  court.      The  creation  of  Christ's  seed   in  holiness  is  the 
glorious  reward  of  his  obedience  ;   the  birth  of  Adam's  seed  in 
corruption  is  a  penal  infliction  for  his  disobedience.     All  who 
were  represented   in   Christ  live  ;  all   who  Avere  represented  in 
Adam  die.     All  Avho  Avere  in   Christ  legally  lived   in  him,  Avhen 
he  by  his  consummate  obedience  entitled  himself  and  them  to  the 
reAvard  of  the   highest  life — confirmed  holiness    and  bliss.     All 
Avho  Avere  in  Adam  legally  died  in  him,  when  he,  by  his  inex- 
cusable disobedience,  subjected  himself  and  them  to  the  deepest 
curse — confirmed  corruption  and  Avoe.     Born  by  a  supernatural 
generation  into  the  kingdom  of  grace,  all  Avho  Avere  in  Christ  live 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  Ill 

spiritually  and  corporeally,  by  a  resurrection  from  the  death  of 
sin  and  the  dust  of  the  grave ;  and  live,  as  invested  with  a  right 
and  title  to  supreme  and  everlasting  felicity.  Born  by  a  natural 
generation  into  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  all  who  were  in  Adam 
are  dead  spiritually  and  die  corporeally;  brought  forth  in  sin, 
sinking  into  the  agony  of  dissolution  and  the  rottenness  of  the 
tomb,  and  made  liable  to  death  eternal  Avhich  consigns  soul  and 
body  to  the  pains  of  hell  for  ever.  All  who  Avere  in  Adam  die  ; 
all  who  were  in  Christ  live.  "By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the 
world,  and  death  by  sin"  ;  but  "they  which  receive  abundance 
of  grace  and  the  gift  of  righteousness,  shall  reign  in  life  by  one, 
Jesus  Christ."  "For,  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  many  were 
made  sinners ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  bo  made 
righteous."  The  analogy  is  perfect  between  the  first  and  second 
Adams  and  their  respective  seeds,  so  far  as  the  operation  of  the 
principle  of  federal  representation  is  concerned  ;  the  modes  of  its 
application  in  the  two  cases,  and  the  results  attained,  were  as 
diiferent  as  are  mere  grace  and  recovering  mercy,  as  legal  and 
priestly  representation,  as  are  justification  and  condemnation,  as 
life  and  death,  heaven  and  hell. 

II.  The  import  of  the  federal  theology,  according  to  the  Calvin- 
istic  conception  of  it — and  it  is  the  scriptural  conception — having 
been  thus  briefly  exhibited,  let  us  pass  on  to  consider  its  regulative 
influence  :  first,  upon  the  doctrines  of  natural  religion — the 
religion  of  law  ;  secondly,  upon  those  of  supernatural  religion — 
the  religion  of  redeeming  grace. 

1.  It  makes  short  work  with  non-Calvinistic  hypotheses  in 
regard  to  the  relation  of  the  race  to  Adam,  and  the  effect  exerted 
upon  them  by  his  sin. 

It  sweeps  all  standing  ground  from  the  Pelagian  doctrine.  The 
wild  and  monstrous  dream  that  men  are  born  destitute  of  moral 
principle  and  of  impulses  to  moral  action,  and  that  they  elec- 
tively  determine  their  character  as  sinful  by  virtue  of  an  imitative 
disposition,  is  at  once  dissipated  in  the  light  of  a  doctrine  which 
affirms  the  imputation  of  guilt  to  the  race  and  their  condemnation 
in  God's  court  antecedently  to  their  conscious  existence — the 
previous  passage  of  a  just  legal  sentence,   which,   upon  judicial 


112  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

grounds,  necessitates  their  birth  in  corruption.  They  are  born 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  because  the  death-sentence  of  the 
divine  law  had  already  been  pronounced  upon  them. 

It  shows  the  utter  incompetency  of  the  Arminian  theory.  In 
that  theory,  the  terms,  covenant,  federal,  representative,  are  all, 
it  is  true,  employed,  but  employed  abusively.  What  is  meant  is, 
that  Adam  was  the  parental  representative  of  his  posterity.  The 
consequences  of  his  sin  are  entailed  upon  them,  just  as  those  of 
the  sins  of  ordinary  parents  are  visited  upon  their  children.  The 
theory,  according  to  the  express  statement  of  Richard  Watson, 
in  his  Theological  Institutes,  corresponds  with  that  of  Dr.  Isaac 
Watts. ^  The  feature  which  distinguishes  Adam's  influence  from 
that  of  parents  in  general  is,  that,  as  he  Avas  the  first  parent,  the 
results  of  his  sin  are  inflicted  upon  the  whole  family  of  mankind. 
This  theory,  Avhatever  may  be  the  language  it  speaks,  does  not 
include  the  principle  of  federal  representation.  There  are  two 
elements  entering  essentially  into  the  operation  of  that  principle, 
which  the  theory  discards.  The  first  is,  that  those  who  are  repre- 
sented do  the  very  acts  of  their  representative — do  them  really, 
but  not  subjectively  and  consciously;  do  them  legally  and  repre- 
sentatively. In  this  sense,  the  descendants  of  Adam  committed 
his  first  sin.  This  the  federal  theology  afiirms,  and  this  the 
Arminian  theory  denies.  The  second  element  is,  that  the  very 
sentence  which  is  pronounced  upon  the  representative  is  pro- 
nounced upon  his  constituents.  The  sentence  of  condemnation 
which  was,  in  God's  court,  passed  upon  Adam,  was  at  the  same 
time  passed  upon  his  posterity.  This  also  the  federal  theology 
affirms,  and  this  also  the  Arminian  theory  denies.  The  rejection 
of  these  elements  of  the  federal  system  by  this  theory,  were  it 
not  explicitly  made,^  can  easily  be  shown  to  result  logically  from 
the  analogy  which  it  maintains  between  the  case  of  Adam  and 
that  of  ordinary  parents.  For  it  is  very  certain  that  children  do 
not  perform  the  very  acts  of  their  parents ;  and  it  is  equally  cer- 
tain that  they  are  not  subject  to  the  very  sentences  which  may 
have  been  passed  upon  their  parents  for  their   crimes.     No  child 

^  Vol.  ii.,  Part  ii.,  Chap.  xviii.,p.  53. 
MVatson,  Theo.  Inst.,  Vol.  II.,  Part  II.,  p.  53. 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  113 

is  sentenced  to  death  because  his  father  -vvas.  He  is  not  hanc:ed 
because  his  father  came  to  the  gallows.  The  distinction  cannot 
be  overlooked  between  the  penal  infliction  of  the  retributive  con- 
sequences of  the  representative  sin  of  Adam  upon  his  federal 
constituents  and  the  visitation  of  calamities  upon  children  because 
of  the  offences  of  their  parents.  It  deserves  to  be  considered, 
too,  that  there  are  no  results  flowing  to  their  children  from  the 
acts  of  godly  parents  which  illustrate,  by  analogy,  the  conse- 
quences accruing  to  his  seed  from  the  obedience  and  justification 
of  Christ.  The  federal  and  parental  constitutions  are  different 
things.  In  short,  the  federal  theology,  embracing  the  principle 
of  strict  legal  representation,  being  once  established,  the  Arminian 
theory  falls  to  the  ground. 

2.  The  federal  theology,  as  embodying  in  itself  the  principle  of 
federal  representation,  shows  to  be  baseless,  at  least  to  be  useless 
and  superfluous,  those  metaphysical  theories  propounded  by  Cal- 
vinistic  divines,  which  attempt  to  explain  the  responsibility  of  the 
race  for  the  first  sin  upon  other  grounds  than  those  of  legal  repre- 
sentation and  the  imputation  of  another's  guilt,  and  maintain  the 
position  that  they  are  accountable  for  that  sin  by  the  fact  that  it  was 
theirs  in  the  very  same  sense  in  which  it  was  Adam's.  They  did 
not  commit  it  legally  and  representatively  in  him  as  their  federal 
head,  but  in  the  exercise  of  their  own  proper  agency.  Into  this 
class  fall  the  Realistic  theory  of  generic  unity,  the  theory  of 
Numerical  Identity,  advocated  by  Dr.  Baird  and  Dr.  Shedd,  and 
President  Edwards's  theory  that  God,  by  a  naked  exercise  of  sov- 
ereignty, constituted  Adam  and  his  posterity  the  same  agent,  and 
that  he  eff"ects  the  sameness  by  successive  acts  of  creative  power. 
He  creates  each  of  the  race  what  Adam  was,  and  as  doing  what 
Adam  did.  They  are  created  one  and  the  same.  The  theory  is 
part  and  parcel  of  his  philosophical  doctrine  of  Continuous  Cre- 
ation. 

These  theories  are  reducible  to  unity  upon  a  common  principle, 
namely,  the  justice  of  imputing  to  one  the  guilt  of  an  act  which 
he  has  performed  strictly  in  his  own  proper,  subjective  capacity. 
But  this  is  exclusive  of  the  principle  upon  which  the  justice  is 
afiirmed  of  imputing  to   one  the  guilt  of  an  act  which  is  strictly 


114  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

and  properly  another's,  and  which  is  only  one's  own  in  the  sense 
that  he  performed  it  legally  and  representatively  in  that  other. 
It  is  manifest  that  these  two  principles  cannot  be  applied  to  one 
and  the  same  act.  If  the  guilt  of  Adam's  sin  be  imputed  to  his 
posterity  because  it  was  their  own  subjectively,  it  cannot  be  also 
imputed  to  them  because  it  was  theirs  representatively.  And  the 
contrary  supposition  must  be  equally  true — if  it  be  imputed  to 
them  because  it  was  theirs  representatively,  it  cannot  be  imputed 
to  them  because  it  Avas  theirs  subjectively.  Both  cannot  be,  one 
or  the  other  must  be,  true.  If,  therefore,  the  principle  of  federal 
representation  determined  the  relation  of  Adam's  guilt  to  the  race, 
the  theories  under  consideration  are  excluded.  The  federal 
theology  accounts  sufficiently  for  the  facts  of  the  case.  It  is  not 
intended  to  deny  that  the  community  of  nature  between  Adam 
and  his  posterity  may  have  rendered  it  fit  and  proper  that  he 
should  be  the  person  to  represent  them,  that  the  natural  relation 
grounded  the  proj^riety  of  the  federal.  What  is  affirmed  is,  that 
as  he  was  appointed  their  legal  representative,  they  became  impli- 
cated in  his  guilt  by  virtue  of  their  relation  to  him  in  that 
capacity :  it  was  the  federal  relation  which  grounded  the  imputa- 
tion of  guilt. 

3.  The  principles  of  the  federal  theology  also  rule  out  as  inad- 
equate, if  not  unnecessary,  the  theory  of  Propagation ;  for,  even 
supposing  that  it  explains  the  transmission  of  corruption,  it  gives 
no  account  of  the  derivation  of  federal  guilt.  The  attempt  is 
made  to  harmonise  the  two  by  the  view,  that  corruption  is  propa- 
gated through  the  parental  channel  and  guilt  derived  through  the 
federal.  To  my  mind,  the  reconciliation  is  hopeless,  and  the 
reduction  incompetent.  For,  if  corruption  descend  by  propaga- 
tion, it  is  plain  that  guilt  is  imputed  to  each  descendant  of  Adam, 
in  consequence  of  his  own  subjective  depravity.  It  is  his  own 
inherent  corruption  and  his  own  personal  guilt.  Where,  then,  is 
the  necessity  of  supposing  the  descent  of  federal  guilt  ?  And 
then,  further,  what  originally  grounded  the  justice  of  the  propa- 
gation ?  To  these  questions  the  theory,  either  as  modified  or 
unmodified,  furnishes  no  answer.  The  theory  of  Placteus  was 
really    that    of  Propagation.     The    conscious    corruption    of  the 


ITS    IMPORT    AND   ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  115 

descendants  of  Adam  grounds  the  imputation  of  their  own,  and 
not  another's,  guilt  to  them.  The  extraordinary  hypothesis  of 
the  mediate  imputation  of  Adam's  guilt  was  an  afterthought,  and 
its  meaning  is  only  conceivable  on  the  supposition  that  each  man, 
by  his  own  conscious,  voluntary  acts,  approves  and — so  to  speak — 
endorses  Adam's  sin,  and  the  imputation  of  the  guilt  of  that  sin 
is  thus  mediated  through  his  own  conscious  sins — a  supposition 
Avhich  is  destroyed  by  the  simple  consideration  that,  according  to 
it,  notwithstanding  the  existence  of  original  sin  in  the  infant, 
there  would  be  no  imputation  of  Adam's  guilt  until  the  period  of 
conscious,  voluntary  agency  be  reached.  The  federal  theology 
disposes  of  this  whole  theory,  with  its  troop  of  difficulties,  by 
affirming  the  antenatal  imputation  of  Adam's  guilt.  Corruption 
is  the  judicial  result  of  an  antecedent  imputation  to  the  race  of 
the  guilt  which  they  representatively  contracted  in  Adam.  No 
satisfactory  account  can  be  furnished  of  either  the  propagation  or 
the  existence  of  corruption,  except  upon  the  supposition  of  such 
an  imputation. 

4.  There  is  still^another  theory  which,  with  profound  respect 
for  the  eminent  persons,  by  whom  it  has  been  supported,  I  am 
constrained  to  say  is  ruled  out  by  the  principle  of  federal  repre- 
sentation. As  it  maintains  that  federal  guilt  and  subjective 
depravity  so  concur  in  the  same  concrete  and  inseparable  expe- 
rience that  neither  is  in  order  to  the  other,  it  may,  for  the  saJie 
of  convenience, 'be  styled  the  theory  of  Concurrence. 

There  are  two  main  aspects  of  thi?  theory — a  negative,  in  which 
objections  are  urged  against  the  doctrine  of  Immediate  Imputa- 
tion ;  a  positive,  in  which  the  attempt  is  made  to  show  that  the 
imputation  of  Adam's  guilt  to  his  posterity  is  neither  mediate,  as 
conditioned  by  their  subjective  depravity,  nor  immediate  as  ante- 
cedent to  that  depravity  ;  but  that  men  are  born  in  a  condition 
in  which  depravity  and  the  imputation  of  guilt  coexist  as  facts  in 
one  concrete  whole,  there  being  no  relation  of  production  between 
them.  There  is  not  room  enough  for  anything  like  a  thorough 
discussion  of  these  points.  Only  a  brief  criticism  of  the  theory 
will  be  offered,  in  which  it  will  be  laid  alongside  of  the  line  and 
plummet  of  the  principle  of  representation,  and  judged  through 
that  comparison. 


116  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

First,  it  is  objected  that  the  doctrine  of  Immediate  Imputation 
supposes  the  existence,  if  only  for  an  instant,  of  each  descendant 
of  Adam,  in  personal  innocence,  before  the  imputation  to  him  of 
the  guilt  of  the  first  sin  ;  and  that,  consequently,  such  imputa- 
tion is  causeless,  gratuitous,  arbitrary.  The  objection  is  easily 
discharged.  According  to  the  federal  theology,  every  man, 
before  his  earthly  history  begins,  had  a  legal  and  representative 
existence  in  Adam,  and  so  in  him  really  performed  representative 
acts  which  really  entailed  legal  consequences.  In  this  sense, 
every  man  really  sinned  in  Adam,  and  fell  with  him  in  his  first 
transgression.  And,  in  this  sense,  every  man  was  condemned  in 
Adam,  in  the  moment  of  Adam's  condemnation.  The  guilt  of 
the  first  sin,  which  was  really,  although  not  subjectively  and  con- 
sciously, his  sin — which  was  his  sin  by  virtue  of  the  representa- 
tive relation  he  sustained  to  it,  was  imputed  to  him,  in  God's 
court,  as  the  ground  of  his  condemnation.  It  follows  that  every 
man  comes  into  the  world  already  condemned  on  the  ground  of 
imputed  guilt.  This  the  doctrine  of  Immediate  Imputation  has 
for  the  very  burden  of  its  teaching ;  this,  pr^isely  this,  it  was 
formulated  to  enforce.  How,  then,  can  it  suppose  the  subsequent 
existence  in  innocence,  even  for  one  instant,  of  any  soul  of  man  ? 
Why,  it  is  this  doctrine,  and  this  alone,  which  accounts  for  the 
beginning  of  earthly  existence  in  inherent  corruption.  It  does 
this  by  showing  that  every  man  had,  before  birth,  lost  his  inno- 
cence, and  was  condemned,  and  that  therefore '  no  man  could, 
consistently  with  divine  justice,  be  brought  into  earthly  existence 
in  innocence.  The  previous  sentence  supposed  guilt  antecedently 
to  birth,  and  therefore  necessitated  birth  in  corruption.  Every 
descendant  of  Adam  Avas  guilty  before  birth,  and  is  therefore 
guilty  and  inherently  corrupt  at  birth.  Further,  the  theory 
under  consideration  admits  the  existence  of  guilt  as  well  as  inhe- 
rent corruption  at  the  moment  of  birth.  Now,  how  will  it  account 
for  guilt  ?  It  cannot  say  that  it  is  the  result  of  propagated  cor- 
ruption, for  it  expressly  denies  that  corruption  is  in  order  to  guilt. 
It  cannot  say  that  the  infant  contracts  it,  for  it  must  concede  that 
the  infant  cannot  perform  any  voluntary  act  which  would  incur 
guilt.     How,  then,  will  it  account  for  the  presence  of  guilt  ?     It 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  117 

cannot,  except  upon  the  ground  that  it  \yas  imputed  antecedently 
to  birth  ;  and  that  is  the  position  which  it  was  framed  to  deny. 
But  that  being  denied,  its  charge  against  the  doctrine  of  Imme- 
diate Imputation  of  implying  a  gratuitous  imputation  of  guilt 
recoils  upon  itself.  It  furnishes  no  explanation  of  the  presence 
of  guilt  at  birth.  The  doctrine  objected  to  does  furnish  one,  and 
it  is  one  which  springs  from  the  principles  of  the  federal  theology. 
In  the  second  place,  let  us  briefly  contemplate  the  positive 
element  in  this  theory,  which  is,  that  neither  does  guilt  ground 
depravity,  nor  depravity  ground  guilt,  but  that  they  concur  as 
co-ordinate  facts  in  one  concrete  and  undivided  condition  of  the 
soul.  In  justification  of  this  position  reference  has  been  made  to 
what  is  pronounced  the  analagous  case  of  Adam.  As  in  his  case 
depravity  and  guilt  came  together  without  any  causal  relation 
between  them,  so  it  is  with  us.  Now,  then,  the  question  arises. 
How  was  it  Avith  Adam  ?  We  may  consider  his  case  either  in 
respect  to  the  relation  between  his  guilt  and  his  act  of  sin,  or 
between  his  guilt  and  his  state  of  depravity.  Take  the  former 
relation.  It  is  perfectly  clear  that  Adam's  first  act  of  sin  Avas  in 
order  to  the  first  imputation  of  guilt  to  him.  Otherwise,  guilt 
was  causelessly  and  arbitrarily  imputed  to  him.  Guilt  cannot  be 
justly  imputed  where  there  has  been  no  precedent  wrong-doing. 
If  then  our  case  be  analogous  to  Adam's,  a  conscious  act  of  sin 
must  precede  and  ground  our  guilt ;  and  the  theory  of  Placseus  is 
admitted.  But  how  could  that  be  possible  in  the  case  of  an  in- 
fiint  incapable  of  conscious  acts  of  sin  ?  Let  us  take  the  latter 
relation — that  of  Adam's  guilt  to  his  state  of  depravity.  It  is 
evident  that  that  state  was  a  penal  consequence  of  the  guilt  con- 
tracted by  his  first  sinful  act.  He  sinned;  God  charged  the  guilt 
of  that  sin  upon  him;  and  then  punished  him  by  the  withdrawal 
from  him  of  his  grace,  which  necessarily  sunk  him  into  confirmed 
depravity.  Here  the  imputation  of  guilt  grounded  the  settled 
condition  of  corruption.  Now,  if  our  case  be  like  Adam's,  in 
this  regard,  the  imputation  of  guilt  grounds  our  state  of  depravity ; 
and  the  doctrine  of  Immediate  Imputation  is  admitted.  If,  there- 
fore, our  case  be  considered  analogous  to  Adam's  in  the  first  as- 
pect, the  result  is  the  doctrine  of  Mediate  Imputation;  if  in  the 


118  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

latter,  that  of  Immediate  Imputation.  If  this  analogy  be.  pressed 
in  favor  of  the  theory  in  hand,  the  election  must  be  made  between 
these  alternative  doctrines.  There  is  no  possibility  of  a  middle 
supposition.  In  fine,  it  is  clear  that  depravity  must  ground  guilt, 
or  guilt  depravity.  If  depravity  does  not  ground  guilt,  why 
are  we  held  guilty  ?  If  guilt  does  not  ground  depravity,  how 
came  we  to  be  born  depraved  ?  The  fo  leral  theology  pre- 
sents the  fact  of  '•immediate  and  antecedent  imputation"  as 
the  only  key  to  those  difficulties.  In  Adam  we  representatively 
committed  the  first  sinful  act.  That  grounded  the  imputation 
of  guilt  to  us.  That  in  turn  grounds  our  inherent  depravity, 
and  that  again  induces  conscious  acts  of  depravity,  and  they 
ground  the  imputation  of  conscious  guilt.  First,  the  repre- 
sentative act  of  the  first  sin ;  secondly,  representative  guilt  result- 
ing from  it ;  thirdly,  the  state  of  inherent  depravity,  beginning 
at  birth,  as  the  judicial  consequence  of  the  imputation  of  that 
guilt;  fourthly,  actual  transgressions;  fifthly,  conscious,  personal 
guilt — that  is  the  order  enforced  by  the  principle  of  federal  repre- 
sentation as  the  genius  of  the  federal  theology. 

5.  The  regulative  influence  of  the  federal  theology  is  in  nothing 
more  signally  manifested  than  in  the  fact,  that  it  affords  the  only 
tolerable  solution  of  the  profound  and  awful  mysteries  which  hang 
over  the  moral  history  of  the  race.  We  are  born  in  sin  ;  we  l)e- 
gin  our  earthly  career  in  spiritual  death,  disabled  for  the  per- 
formance of  any  holy  act,  and  bound,  apart  from  God's  redeem- 
ing grace,  by  a  fatal  necessity  of  sinning;  I  say  not,  of  commit- 
ting this  or  that  particular  sin,  but  of  sinning.  We  are  required 
to  render  a  perfect  obedience  to  the  divine  law  which  we  have  no 
ability  to  yield;  failing  that,  we  are  commanded  to  exercise  faith 
in  Christ  which  we  have  in  ourselves  no  power  to  put  forth ;  we 
cannot  deliver  ourselves  from  this  mournful  captivity  to  the  law 
of  sin  and  death,  Ave  are  bound  in  aflliction  and  iron:  and  still 
we  are  justly  held  responsible  for  this  condition,  are  righteously 
condemnable  for  its  existence  and  are  liable,  on  account  of  it,  to 
the  eternal  pains  of  hell.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  reason  reels  and 
staggers  under  the  apparent  contradictions  of  the  case  ?  that  she 
fumbles  like  the  blind  and  feels  after  some  iiuidino;  hand  ?    Now, 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  119 

if  this  were  our  original  state,  if  thus  we  were  at  first  created,  if 
our  history  had  no  other  beginning  than  one  thus  conditioned, 
the  blackness  of  darkness  would  settle  down  upon  the  problem. 
But  reason  cannot  be  satisfied  by  such  a  supposition.  She 
craves  and  demands  another.  Kant's  hypothesis  of  an  extra- 
temporal  condition,  and  Julius  Mliller's  and  Edward  Beecher's,  of 
an  ante-mundane  existence,  in  which  each  individual  determined 
his  destiny  by  a  free  self-decision,  attest  at  once  her  anxiety  and 
her  inability  to  escape  from  the  gigantic  difficulty.  Scripture, 
philosophy,  and  consciousness  being  her  guides,  she  is  estopped 
from  taking  that  road  for  deliverance.  Here  the  word  of  God 
comes  to  our  help,  and  darts  a  morning  beam  into  the  deep  mid- 
night of  the  case.  It  informs  us  that  our  history  began  not  at  our 
birth  but  at  the  creation  of  Adam,  not  in  the  place  of  our  nativity, 
but  in  Paradise.  In  our  first  parent,  appointed  of  God  our  head 
and  representative,  we  had  our  legal  probation  under  a  covenant, 
which  conditioned  upon  obedience  for  a  limited  time  the  attain- 
ment of  justification  and  adoption — of  indefectible  holiness  and 
bliss.  In  him  we  had  freedom  of  will  to  elect  the  path  of  recti- 
tude and  to  stand  in  integrity,  in  him  we  were  endowed  with 
amply  sufficient  grace  to  meet  all  the  requirements  of  the  trial. 
But  he  sinned  and  we  sinned  in  him.  He  fell  and  we  fell  with 
him.  We  wilfully  threw  away  our  ability  to  render  obedience  to 
God,  and,  passing  under  the  curse  of  a  broken  law,  sunk  into  our 
present  condition  of  helpless  inability  as  the  punishment  of  our 
foul  and  inexcusable  revolt.  This  is  the  solution  which  the  fed- 
eral theology  affords  of  the  mysteries  Avhich  enshroud  our  moral 
state.  Our  inability  is  not  original;  it  is  penal.  Discard  this 
solution  furnished  by  the  Oracles  of  God,  and  we  shall  find  that 
every  other  oracle  is  as  dumb  as  the  Theban  Sphinx.  Even  this 
explanation  does  not  dispel  all  the  difficulties  which  emerge  when 
we  attempt  to  think  the  case,  but  it  is  certainly  more  satisfactory 
than  any  which  reason  can  furnish ;  while  faith  bows  reverently 
at  the  shrine  of  Inspiration  and  thankfully  accepts  the  measure 
of  liglit  which  it  gives. 

6.   Still  further,  the  federal  theology  exerts  a  regulative  influ- 
ence in   determining  the  question  of  the  salvability  of  the  race, 


120  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

apart  from  the  remedial  provisions  of  the  gospel.  It  definitely 
reveals  the  doctrine,  that  God  has  never  dealt  with  human  beings 
except  through  covenant  methods,  and  that  justification  has  never 
been  made  possible  to  man  save  through  the  vicarious  obedience 
of  a  federal  head.  How  then  can  a  sinner  be  justified?  The 
covenant  of  works,  as  a  covenant  of  life,  is  shattered,  and  naught 
issues  from  its  ruins  but  the  thunder  of  its  penalty  preluding  the 
trump  of  doom.  Its  federal  head  ^as  himself  condemned,  and 
he  who  would  now  turn  to  it  for  hope  presents  the  mournful 
spectacle  of  a  dying  man  seeking  life  from  Adam's  grave.  There 
is  no  hope  but  through  the  vicarious  obedience  of  the  second 
Adam,  which  grounds  the  bestowal  of  the  blessings  that  are  pro- 
mised to  faith  by  another  and  better  covenant. 

And  then,  also,  the  solemn  question  springs  up  and  chal- 
lenges an  answer,  How  can  the  heathen  be  saved  ?  They  must 
be  brought  into  relation  to  a  federal  head  who,  as  their  sponsor 
at  the  divine  bar,  can  answer  for  them ;  who  having  impetrated 
their  salvation,  can  sue  out  its  application  to  them.  The  first 
Adam  cannot  avail  them.  He  is  a  dead  and  buried  representa- 
tive, nor  can  his  tomb  be  rent  except  by  another  representative 
who  cries  at  the  gates  of  Death's  empire:  I  am  the  resurrection 
and  the  life.  But  they  know  not  the  second  Adam.  There  is 
no  covenant  of  life  Avith  which  they  are  brought  into  contact. 
Aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  strangers  to  the  cove- 
nants of  promise,  they  are  without  Christ,  and  therefore  without 
God  and  without  hope.  How  loud,  how  urgent,  how  imperative 
the  call  to  the  Christian  Church  to  evangelise  a  world  lying  in 
wickedness  and  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death  !  The  federal 
theology  settles  the  question  of  the  salvability  of  the  heathen.  It 
enforces,  in  no  uncertain  tones,  the  doctrine  that  there  is  no  sal- 
vation for  them  except  through  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  glorious  representative  of  sinners  in  the  eternal  covenant  of 
redemption. 

Having  indicated,  in  part,  the  regulative  influence,  of  the  fed- 
eral theology  upon  the  doctrines  of  Natural  Religion,  I  proceed, 
as  necessity  requires,  very  briefly  to  exhibit  the  same  upon  those 
of  Supernatural  Religion  or,  what  is  the  same  thing,  the  gospel 
scheme. 


ITS    IMPORT    AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  121 

Apart  from  the  conception  of  the  federal  system  which  has 
been  imperfectly  sketched  in  the  preceding  remarks,  no  Calvinist 
can  state  the  successive  steps  in  the  application  of  the  benefits  of 
redemption,  without  plunging  himself  into  inextricable  perplexi- 
ties. Just  look  for  a  moment  at  some  of  the  difficulties  attending 
such  an  attempt.  So  far  as  we  can  see,  it  might  have  pleased 
God  to  bring  the  elect  seed  of  Christ  into  earthly  existence 
regenerated,  to  render  their  first  and  second  birth  coincident. 
This  does  not  appear  to  be  his  ordinary  method  of  procedure. 
They  come  into  this  world  unregenerate,  and  at  God's  appointed 
time  they  are  regenerated  by  the  creative  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
He  views  them  lying  in  their  blood  in  the  field  of  rebellion  and 
bids  them,  live  !  But  whatever  supposition  may  be  made  as  to 
this  matter,  it  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Calvinist  that  regeneration, 
in  the  order  of  nature  at  least,  precedes  justification.  Now  if  it 
be  maintained  that  there  was  no  justification  previous  to  regener- 
ation, it  would  follow  that  God  confers  the  blessing  of  life,  while, 
in  every  sense,  he  denounces  the  curse  of  death ;  that  the  princi- 
ple of  holiness  is  infused  into  the  soul  while,  in  every  sense,  it 
lies  under  the  penalty  of  a  condemning  law;  that  it  lives  spirit- 
ually while  legally  dead,  and  that  it  is  united  by  regenerating 
grace  to  Christ  the  source  of  life,  while  yet  the  death-sentence 
is,  in  no  sense,  removed.  If  it  be  said,  that  the  difficulty  is  met 
by  the  consideration  that  regeneration  and  justification  take  place 
synchronously,  it  is  obvious  to  reply,  that  regeneration  may  be, 
and  no  doubt  sometimes  is,  effected  in  the  case  of  infants,  the  dif- 
ference in  time  being  palpable  between  their  new  birth  and  their 
actual  justification;  and  that  in  the  case  of  adult  elect  sinners, 
their  regeneration,  in  the  order  of  production,  is  a  condition  pre- 
cedent to  their  actual  justification,  so  that  without  its  occurrence 
that  justification  could  not  be  effected.  The  very  question  is, 
how  regeneration  can  be  effected  in  order  to  justification;  how  a 
sinner  can  be  renewed  in  holiness  before  the  removal  of  guilt  and 
his  deliverance  from  the  curse. 

These  difficulties  press  still  more  heavily  upon  those  Avho, 
rejecting  the  doctrine  of  an  immediate  imputation  of  Christ's 
righteousness  and  an  antecedent  justification  inforo  divino,  con- 


122  THE  FEDERAL  THEOLOGY: 

tend  that  repentance,  in  the  narrow  sense  of  penitence,  precedes 
actual  justification.  On  that  supposition,  as  it  is  inconceivable 
that  a  penitent  soul  could  be  destitute  of  the  divine  favor  which 
implies  pardon,  and  yet  exercises  penitence  as  a  condition  prece- 
dent to  justification  through  which  alone  pardon  is  actually  im- 
parted, it  must  be  regarded  as  at  one  and  the  same  time  actually 
pardoned  and  actually  unpardoned;  which  is  a  contradiction. 

It  is  evident  that  a  sinner  cannot  be  regenerated  and  perform 
holy  acts,  until  in  some  sense  his  guilt  is  removed  and  his  obliga- 
tion to  punishment  remitted.  In  a  word,  he  must  be  pardoned 
before  he  can  be  renewed  and  exert  holy* energies^-not  conscious- 
ly pardoned,  but  pardoned  representatively  in  Christ.  Tliose 
who  oppose  this  view  are  shut  up  to  the  necessity  of  holding,  that 
an  unpardoned,  that  is,  a  condemned,  sinner  is  the  recipient  of 
the  transcendent  blessing  of  regeneration;  that  he  then,  as  still 
unpardoned,  puts  forth  the  holy  exercise  of  faith,  and  is  then  for 
the  first  time  pardoned  and  invested  Avith  a  right  to  life. 

These  are  insuperable  difficulties  to  those  who  discard  the  doc- 
trine of  a  virtual  or  representative  justification  of  Christ's  seed 
and  an  "antecedent  and  immediate  imputation"  of  his  righteous- 
ness to  them,  conditioning,  consistently  with  the  divine  perfec- 
tions and  honor,  the  actual  application  to  them  of  the  purchased 
benefits  of  rdemption.  To  those  who  hold  that  doctrine  these 
difficulties  do  not  exist.  According  to  it,  the  order  in  which  the 
great  case  is  developed  may  be  thus  compendiously  stated :  first, 
Christ  the  representative  of  the  elect,  having  fidfilled  the  condi- 
tions of  the  covenant  which  were  required  of  him,  was  justified, 
and  they  were  implicitly  justified  in  him — that  is,  they  were,  in 
mass,  pardoned  and  invested  with  a  right  to  indefectible  life  in 
him,  by  virtue  of  a  judicial  sentence  passed  in  the  divine  court; 
secondly,  at  God's  appointed  time,  during  the  period  of  the 
earthly  history  of  each  individual  of  them,  his  representative  and 
High  Priest,  interceding  for  him  in  the  heavens,  sues  out  the 
grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  actually  bestowed  upon  him,  and 
pardon  to  be  actually  imparted  to  him  ;  thirdly,  God,  consistent- 
ly with  his  infinite  justice  and  holiness,  now  comes  through  the 
Holy  Spirit  into   personal  contact  with  the  sinner,  actually  and 


ITS    IMPORT   AND    ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  123 

consciously  condemned  and  unregenerate,  but  regarded  as  virtually 
and  representatively  justified — pardoned  and  accepted  in  Christ 
his  head;  convinces  him  of  his  sin  and  misery,  moves  him  to 
pray  for  mercy,  enlightens  him  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ  as  a 
Saviour  from  sin,  death,  and  hell,  regenerates  him  and  thus 
unites  him  vitally  and  spiritually  to  his  federal  head;  fourthly, 
the  sinner  now  born  again  consciously  exercises,  as  the  first 
function  of  spiritual  life,  faith  in  Christ,  and  is  actually  justi- 
fied in  the  court  of  conscience.  The  pardon  which  had  been 
impetrated  and  sued  out  for  him  is  now  actually  imparted  to  him, 
and  he  is  actually  and  formally  invested  with  a  title  in  Christ  to 
eternal  life.  The  adoption,  sanctification,  and  glorification  of 
the  justified  man  follow  as  constituent  elements  of  the  reward 
promised  to  his  federal  head,  and  as  integral  parts  of  the  salva- 
tion purchased  by  his  blood.  The  ordo  salutis  is  clearly  settled 
by  a  strict  construction  of  the  federal  scheme. 

A  full  discussion  of  this  subject  would  necessitate  a  detailed 
exposition  of  the  bearing  of  the  federal  theology  upon  the  par- 
ticular doctrines  of  the  gospel  scheme.  But  of  this  time  will  not 
admit.  All  that  can  now  be  done  is  in  a  few  words  to  indicate 
its  influence  upon  those  elements  of  Calvinism,  thi-ough  which  it 
comes  into  open  conflict  with  other  systems  of  theology. 

Observe  its  bearing  upon  the  doctrine  of  Election.  It  must  be 
admitted  that,  in  the  order  of  thought,  the  election  of  those  to  be 
redeemed  preceded  the  formation  of  the  covenant  contemplating 
their  redemption,  and  the  appointment  of  their  federal  head. 
But  the  fact,  definitely  revealed  in  the  Scriptures,  that  the  Father 
gave  the  elect  to  the  Son  as  federal  head,  to  be  represented  and 
redeemed  by  him,  fixes  the  scope  of  the  electing  decree,  and  deter- 
mines it  as  unconditioned  by  anything  in  the  elect  themselves. 
That  a  definite  number,  chosen  from  the  fallen  mass  of  mankind, 
were  given  to  the  mediatorial  head  to  be  represented  by  him,  is 
proved  by  the  consideration,  that  if  all  had  been  given  to  him  to 
be  represented,  as  his  federal  obligations  were  perfectly  fulfilled, 
all  must  be  saved.  But  the  fact  is  incontestable  that  all  are  not 
saved.  It  follows  that  all  were  not  represented  by  the  federal  head, 
and  that,  therefore,  all  were  not  objects  of  the  electing  decree. 


124  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY: 

That  the  federal  arrangement  proves  the  electing  decree  to  be 
unconditioned  upon  anything  in  the  elect  themselves,  is  evinced 
by  the  fact  that  the  only  condition  upon  which  the  impetration 
of  salvation  was  suspended,  was  the  meritorious  obedience  of  the 
federal  head  himself;  and  that  he  was  freely  elected  b}^  the  Father 
in  order  to  the  performance  of  that  condition,  and  not  because  of 
any  foresight  of  its  fulfilment.  The  covenant  itself  and  the 
appointment  of  the  federal  head  himself  were  results,  not  the 
conditioning  ground,  of  election.  This  settles  the  question  of  the 
unconditional  nature  of  the  electing  purpose.  If  it  was  not  con- 
ditioned upon  the  foresight  of  Christ's  federal  obedience,  it  most 
certainly  was  not  upon  the  foreseen  faith  and  good  works  of  the 
elect. 

Next,  notice  the  bearing  of  the  principle  of  representation  upon 
the  Extent  of  the  Atonement.  The  doctrine  of  a  Particular  Atone- 
ment is  necessitated  by  it.  If  Christ  was  really  the  legal  repre- 
sentative of  his  seed,  then,  in  accordance  with  the  maxim  already 
mentioned,  what  they  did  and  suffered  through  him  they  them- 
selves did  and  suffered.  This  must  be  allowed,  or  a  strict  con- 
struction of  the  federal  system  be  abandoned.  When,  therefore, 
by  his  atoning  sacrifice  Christ  rendered  perfect  satisfaction  to 
divine  justice,  he  paid  their  debt  to  law  as  a  standard  of  justifica- 
tion, and  they  paid  it  in  him,  and  are  consequently  pardoned  and 
for  ever  absolved  from  the  obligation  to  punishment.  Now,  if 
Christ's  atoning  obedience  were  vicariously  rendered  for  all  men, 
it  would  follow,  from  the  demands  of  the  representative  principle, 
that  all  men  having  complied  with  the  requirements  of  the  law  in 
him  as  their  federal  head  would  be  pardoned  and  eternally  dis- 
charged from  obligation  to  punishment.  Facts  prove  this  to  be 
untrue.  The  conclusion  is  inevitable,  that  all  men  were  not  repre- 
sented by  Christ  in  the  accomplishment  of  atonement.  It  was  the 
elect  seed,  given  to  him  by  the  Father  to  be  redeemed,  who  alone 
were  represented  by  him  when  as  a  federal  priest  he  offered  him- 
self an  atoning  sacrifice  for  sin.  The  truth  is,  that  atonement 
made  by  a  federal  head  and  representative  cannot,  from  the  nature 
of  the  case,  acquire  merely  possible,  contingent,  amissible  benefits, 
but  must  secure  results  which  are  definite,  uncontingent,  immut- 


ITS    IMPORT    AND   ITvS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  125 

able.  Those  must  be  pardoned  and  saved  for  whom  he  acts- 
Such  results  do  not  terminate  on  all  men.  Therefore,  all  were 
not  represented  in  Christ's  atoning  obedience. 

The  determining  influence  of  the  federal  theology  is  also  obvious 
upon  the  doctrine  of  Vocation.  The  elect  seed  of  Christ  who 
were  represented  by  him  in  the  impetration  of  redemption  must 
in  time  be  called  into  spiritual  and  living  union  with  him  as  their 
head,  or  his  obedience  unto  death  would  prove  an  utter  failure. 
But  they  are  in  themselves  spiritually  dead,  in  consequence  of 
the  breach  of  the  covenant  of  works  by  their  first  representative. 
The  vocation  must,  therefore,  of  necessity,  be  accomplished  by 
almighty  and  creative  power.  Such  power  is  efficacious  and  irre- 
sistible. Nothing,  before  it  is  created,  can  resist  the  power  which 
calls  it  into  existence.  The  dead  cannot  resist  the  power  that 
raises  them.  This  power  Avhich  calls  the  elect  from  spiritual  death 
into  vital  union  with  their  federal  head  is  Grace.  The  doctrine 
of  efficacious,  irresistible  grace  is  thus  briefly  but  conclusively 
established  by  the  requirements  of  the  federal  system. 

It  is  scarcely  requisite  to  remark,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Final 
Perseverance  of  the  Saints  is  a  necessary  inference  from  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  federal  theology.  The  obedience  which  Christ,  as 
the  representative  of  his  elect  seed,  rendered  to  the  law  is  perfect; 
it  is  finished.  The  eye  of  justice,  the  scrutiny  of  Omniscence, 
detect  in  it  no  blemish.  It  has  been  examined  at  the  divine  bar 
and  judicially  pronounced  satisfiictory.  It  cannot  be  invalidated; 
there  is  no  contingency  of  failure  in  its  results.  But  Christ's 
seed  representatively  rendered  that  obedience  in  him.  It  there- 
fore grounds,  with  absolute  certainty,  their  everlasting  holiness 
and  happiness,  their  complete  and  indefectible  life.  The  federal 
representative  is  in  glory ;  the  federa'l  constituency  must  also  be 
glorified.  If  not,  the  principle  of  representation  is  a  figment,  and 
the  covenant  of  redemption  breaks  down  amidst  the  jeers  of  hell. 

A  few  remarks  will  be  added  in  regard  to  the  result?  achieved 
by  the  employment  of  the  principle  of  federal  representation,  and 
this  discussion,  too  long  for  the  occasion,  but  too  short  for  the 
subject,  will  be  brought  to  a  close. 

The  enthronement  of  Grace  is  secured.  Neither  the  federal 
nor  the  representative  principle  can  be  conceived  as  original  in 


126  THE  FEDERAL  THEOLOGY: 

the  moral  government  of  God:  neither  springs  from  the  essential 
relations  of  creatures  to  the  Creator,  of  subjects  to  the  divine 
Ruler.  These  principles  are  not  one  and  the  same.  For  aught 
we  know,  it  might  have  pleased  God,  without  collecting  our  race 
into  legal  unity,  to  have  entered  into  a  covenant  with  each  indi- 
vidual, promising  him  justification  upon  the  condition  of  an  obedi- 
ence limited  as  to  time.  This  would  have  been  the  free  and 
spontaneous  suggestion  of  his  grace.  But  this  he  did  not  destine 
to  be  historically  realised..  He  grouped  the  race,  appointed  for 
it  a  federal  head  and  representative,  and  suspended  its  confirma- 
tion in  holiness  and  happiness  upon  the  easy  performance  by  him, 
thoroughly  qualified  for  it  as  he  was,  of  a  temporary  obedience. 
This  was  grace  upon  grace — rich,  abounding,  exuberant  grace; 
and  had  the  reward  of  the  first  covenant  been  attained,  a  justified 
Avorld,  as  its  generations  unmowed  by  death  rolled  on  to  ever- 
multiplying  myriads,  would  have  poured  out  a  doxology,  con- 
tinually swelling  in  volume,  at  the  throne  of  free  and  sovereign 
grace. 

But  the  first  representative  of  the  race  fell  from  a  paradise  of 
innocence  and  bliss,  and  dragged  it  down  Avith  him  into  an  abyss 
of  ruin  relieved  by  no  gleam  of  hope.  Truth  thundered,  the  soul 
that  sinneth  it  shall  die  ;  justice  demanded  eternal  punishment ; 
law  brandished  the  awful  sword  of  its  penalty ;  and  the  holy 
universe  looked  on  to  see  the  mass  of  rebels  swept  by  the  arm  of 
power,  like  the  fallen  angels,  into  the  open  mouth  of  hell.  But 
grace  failed  not  in  the  dreadful  emergency.  No  longer  contem- 
plating the  case  of  the  merely  undeserving,  it  assumed  the 
lovelier  aspect  of  mercy — pitiful,  recovering,  redeeming  mercy — 
commiserating  the  ill-deserving,  the  miserable,  the  lost.  When 
there  was  no  eye  to  pity  and  no  arm  to  save,  it  provided  another 
representative,  chosen  from  among  the  persons  of  the  ever- 
blessed  Godhead,  and  allied  to  man  by  Adamic  blood — a  divine- 
human  representative,  who  undertook  the  desperate  case  of  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  and  for  them  satisfied  the  law  in  life  and  in 
death,  brought  in  everlasting  righteousness,  conquered  sin  and 
Satan,  the  grave  and  hell,  gained  the  paradise  of  God,  and  won 
imperishable  life.  Grace  illustrated  in  the  sinner's  triumphant 
and  ascended   representative,  shines  forth  with  new  and  more 


ITS    IMPORT   AND   ITS    REGULATIVE    INFLUENCE.  127 

splendid  effulgence,  and  is  enthroned  amidst  the  acclamations  of  a 
redeemed  and  glorified  Church.  Grace !  grace !  Avill  be  alike 
the  key-note  and  the  refrain  of  the  new  and  everlasting  song. 

The  enthronement  of  Justice  and  Law  is  secured.  It  was 
impossible  that  infinite  justice,  the  ultimate  basis  of  the  divine 
government,  or  an  infinite  law,  the  formal  expression  of  that 
awful  and  venerable  attribute,  should  ever  be  compromised  or 
relaxed.  Upon  the  supposition  that  the  guilty  and  unholy  were 
to  be  restored  to  the  fiivor  of  God,  the  problem  of  the  reconcilia- 
tion of  that  fact  with  the  inexorable  demands  of  those  funda- 
mental elements  of  moral  rule,  was  suspended  for  solution  upon 
the  employment  of  the  principle  of  federal  representation. 
Infinite  wisdom  proposed  that  method  of  harmonising  the  claims 
of  justice  and  law  on  the  one  hand,  with  those  of  grace  and  mercy 
on  the  other.  The  harmony  was  accomplished  in  the  person  and 
work  of  the  representative  of  sinners,  who,  on  the  eternal  throne, 
responded  to  his  Father's  call,  saying,  Lo,  I  come  ;  in  the  volume 
of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me  ;  I  delight  to  do  thy  will,  0  my 
God :  who  incarnated  himself,  was  made  under  the  law,  fulfilled 
all  its  requirements,  preceptive  and  penal,  burst  the  bands  of  the 
grave,  was  published  to  the  universe  as  the  justified  substitute  of 
his  seed,  and  ascended  to  heaven,  recognised  and  hailed  as  the 
reconciler  of  justice  and  grace,  of  condemning  law  and  pardoning 
mercy.  Jesus  ascends  the  throne,  on  which  these  attributes  are 
equally  glorified,  by  steps  tinctured  with  representative  blood. 
And  as  justice  and  law  must  be  felt  in  unrelaxed  rigor  by  all 
who  reject  the  principle  of  representation,  and  so  the  enemies  of 
Christ  and  his  people  be  overthrown ;  as  all  whose  salvation  is 
grounded  in  the  operation  of  that  principle  will  attain  an  im- 
mutable security  of  life,  the  triumphant  Church  will  strike  her 
cymbals,  and  chant  the  blended  praises  of  avenging  justice  and 
saving  grace — "the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb." 

Finally,  the  glorious  and  eternal  exaltation  of  Jesus  is  secured. 
The  peoples  of  this  world  celebrate  the  exploits  of  the  heroes 
who  stood  in  the  deadly  breach  and  Avere  willing  to  sacrifice  their 
lives  for  their  native  lands.  Let  them  hail  them  as  deliverers  and 
saviours.  Jesus  immeasurably  transcends  them  all.  The  repre- 
sentative and  champion  of  his  Father's  honor,  of  justice  and  law, 


128  THE    FEDERAL    THEOLOGY. 

of  grace  and  "mercy,  of  ruined,  undone,  despairing  sinners,  tried 
but  undismayed,  met  all  his  stupendous  obligations,  discharged 
the  momentous  trusts  reposed  in  him,  and  returns  a  victor  to  the 
heavenly  city  from  fields  of  bloody  conflict  with  the  powers  of 
earth  and  the  columns  of  hell.  It  was  fit  that  he — the  hero  of 
heroes — should  be  lifted  to  an  unparalleled  exaltation.  Attended 
by  ten  thousands  of  his  holy  ones,  and  making  an  open  show  of 
his  captive  foes,  he  rises  from  the  theatre  of  battle  to  the  throne 
of  triumph.  Every  attribute  of  God  demands  his  exaltation, 
the  other  persons  of  the  Trinity  welcome  him  to  his  merited 
honors,  the  angelic  world  cast  their  crowns  before  him,  and  the 
vast  congregation  of  ransomed  human  beings  breaks  like  a 
heaving  ocean  into  the  "multitudinous  laughter"  of  joy  and  the 
thunders  of  unending  praise.  The  hand,  which  once  represent- 
ing the  impotence  of  guilt,  was  nailed  to  the  tree,  wields  a  sceptre 
which  is  the  badge  of  irresistible  dominion,  and  upon  the  head 
which,  formerly  gathering  upon  itself  the  accumulated  shame  of 
his  people's  sins,  was  dishonored  by  a  crown  of  platted  thorns, 
blazes  the  manifold  lustre  of  an  imperial  diadem  which  is  the 
symbol  of  universal  sway.  And  if  the  numberless  worlds  of  the 
physical  system,  which  seem  to  the  eye  of  man  to  sweep  through 
the  infinity  of  space,  be  tenanted  by  intelligent  populations,  the 
music  of  the  rolling  spheres  will  be  accompanied  by  the  psalmody 
of  redemption,  and  the  boundless  universe  will  burst  into  an 
ascription  of  glory  to  the  Lamb  that  was  slain.  The  insignia  of 
the  Representative  Economy  will  be  indelibly  impressed  upon  the 
throne  on  which  .Jesus  sits,  the  recipient  of  universal  and  peren- 
nial honor.  "And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many 
angels,  round  about  the  throne,  and  the  living  creatures  and  the 
elders,  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thousand  times  ten  thou- 
sand, and  thousands  of  thousands,  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 
Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power  and  riches 
and  wisdom  and  strength  and  honor  and  glory  and  blessing.  And 
every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under 
the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them, 
heard  I,  saying,  Blessing,  honor,  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and 
ever." 


PART  III. 


HISTORICAL    SKETCHES. 


I.     HISTORY    OF    COLUMBIA    THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY. 

BY    REV.    GEORGE    HOWE,    D.   D.,   LL.   D. 

II.  HISTORY  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONS  AS  RE- 
LATED TO  THE  SOUTHERN  PRESBY- 
TERIAN CHURCH  AND  COLUMBIA 
SEMINARY. 

BY    REV.    J.   LEIGHTON    WILSON,   D.   D.,   SECRETARY    OF    FOREIGN 

MISSIONS. 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL 
SEMINARY. 

BY    REV.    GEORGE    HOWE,  D.  D.,    LL.   D. 

That  the  ministers  of  religion  should  be  prepared  for  their 
work  by  a  suitable  training,  seems  fully  warranted  by  scriptural 
example.  Our  Saviour  chose  the  twelve,  and  kept  them  under 
his  own  instruction  during  his  public  ministry,  before  he  said, 
"Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel."  Nor  is  the 
Apostle  Paul,  though  "born  out  of  due  time,"  an  exception,  for 
he,  of  all  others,  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  a  thorough  education. 
(Acts  xxii.  3;  Gal.  i.  14).  Luke,  "the  beloved  physician,"  be- 
longed to  a  learned  profession,  and  these  two,  between  them,  were 
chosen  to  write  nearly  one-half  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  Levitical  cities  were  so  many  universities,  Avhere  the  priests 
and  Levites  were  trained,  and  to  which  the  people  might  resort 
for  their  counsel.  It  was  required  that  "the  priest's  lips  should 
keep  knowledge"  (Mai.  ii.  7).  The  prophets,  too,  seemed  ordi- 
narily to  have  received  a  preparatory  education  in  those  prophetic 
schools  existing  from  Samuel  down.  Yet  not  invariably,  for 
Amos  speaks  of  himself  as  an  exception  (Amos  vii.  14).  These 
examples  justify  the  separate  existence  of  institutions  for  the 
education  of  the  ministry. 

Most  of  the  ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  South 
Carolina,  and  all  those  of  Georgia,  before  the  war  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, were  of  foreign  origin.  Like  the  people  they  served,  they 
Avere  from  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  France,  or  from  the  colo- 
nies farther  north.  One  church,  that  of  Dorchester,  was  organ- 
ised in  Dorchester,  Massachusetts,  so  called  from  Dorchester  in 
England,  sailed  with  their  pastor,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Lord,  an 
Englishman  by  birth,  on  the  14th  of  December,  1695,  threaded 
their  way  up  the  Ashley  River,  celebrated  their  first  communion 
under  a  spreading  oak  on  the  2d  of  February,  1696.  The  same 
church  migrated  with  its  pastor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Osgood,  to  Mid- 
way, Liberty  County,  Georgia,  in  1754. 


132  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY, 

Others  came,  the  people  apart  and  the  ministers  apart,  and  the 
ecclesiastical  bond  between  them  was  formed  here.  Some  few 
were  licensed  and  ordained  by  the  old  Scotch  Presbytery  of 
Charleston  previous  to  the  Revolution.  Francis  McKemie,  who 
has  been  regarded  as  the  earliest  Presbyterian  minister  in  Amer- 
ica, though  this  has  been  called  in  question,  contemplated  a  set- 
tlement on  Ashley  River,  but  was  borne  in  the  providence  of 
God  to  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  and  afterwards  of  Vir- 
ginia. The  Rev.  Josiah  Smith,  grandson  of  the  Landgrave 
Smith,  was  born  in  Charleston  in  1704,  was  graduated  at  Har- 
vard University  in  1725,  was  ordained  in  Brattle  Street  church, 
Boston,  in  1726,  as  a  missionary  pastor  to  the  Bermudas,  was 
subsequently  settled  as  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church  at  Cain- 
hoy,  probably  as  early  as  1728;  was  pastor  from  1734  of  the 
church  in  Charleston,  since  known  as  the  Circular  church,  in 
which,  until  1734,  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists  wor- 
shipped together. 

Dr.  Goulding,  my  first  colleague,  as  he  sometimes  humorously 
said  to  me,  "was  the  first  native  of  Georgia  that  became  a  Pres- 
byterian minister  since  the  foundation  of  the  Avorld."  He  was 
born  in  Liberty  County,  Georgia,  March  14,  1786,  was  licensed 
by  Harmony  Presbytery  in  December,  1813,  was  ordained  and 
installed  by  the  same  Presbytery  at  White  Bluif,  below  Savannah, 
on  the  1st  of  January,  1816.^     A  few  ministers  of  the  Presby- 

^  Dr.  Siunuel  K.  Talmacte,  in  Spra^ne's  Annals,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  491,  also 
says  of  Dr.  Gouldinif,  "lie  was  the  first  native  licentiate  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Geor_i;ia."  Since  the  delivery  of  this  discourse  the 
author  has  been  informed  that  this  can  only  be  true  when  our  attention  is 
confined  to  our  own  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The  Rev.  Isaac 
Grier,  D.  D.,  was  born  in  Green  County,  Georgia,  in  the  eventful  year 
of  1776.  lie  received  his  early  education  under  Drs.  Waddel,  Cummins, 
and  Cunningham  ;  was  graduated  at  Dickinson  College,  Pa.,  under  Dr. 
Nisbet  in  1800;  was  licensed  at  Long  Cane,  Abbeville  Dist.,  S.  C,  Sept. 
2d,  1802;  was  ordained  at  Sardis  church,  N.  C,  in  1804;  i-eceived  the 
degree  of  D.  D.  from  Jeffei-son  College,  Pa.,  in  1837.  He  died  Sept.  2d, 
1842.  His  father  was  a  member  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church, 
who  was  married  to  Margaret  Livingston,  then  of  North  Carolina,  in 
1775.  On  her  grave,  that  of  Margaret  Grier,  the  mother  of  Dr.  Isaac 
Grier,  in  the  burying  ground  of  Sardis  church,  N.  C,  is  placed  a  head- 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  133 

terian  Church  had  arisen  in  South  Carolina  in  the  Latter  part  of 
the  last  century,  who  were  either  natives  of  the  State  or  were 
licensed  and  ordained  by  its  Presbyteries.  Between  the  war  of 
the  Revolution  and  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  thirty- 
three  young  men  had  entered  the  ministry  Avho  were  Southern  by 
birth  or  had  been  so  licensed.  Of  these,  twelve  had  been  grad- 
uated at  Mount  Zion  College  at  Winnsboro. 

This  College  was  founded  by  the  Mount  Zion  Society,  the  cen- 
tre of  whose  deliberations,  for  some  years,  was  the  city  of  Charles- 
ton, though  its  members,  among  whom  Avere  found  men  of  the 
highest  distinction,  were  scattered  over  the  State.  It  was  incor- 
porated February  12th,  1777,  "for  the  purpose  of  endowing  and 
supporting  a  public  school  in"  what  was  then  "the  District  of 
Camden,  for  the  education  and  instruction  of  youth."  It  is  sig- 
nificant that  the  preamble  of  its  Constitution  should  have  been 
prefaced  by  Isaiah  Ix.  1,  andlxi.  11:  "Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light 
is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee.  To  ap- 
point unto  those  that  mourn  in  Zion,  to  give  unto  them  beauty 
for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning,  the  garment  of  praise  for 
the  spirit  of  heaviness ;  that  they  might  be  called  the  trees  of 
righteousness,  the  planting  of  the  Lord,  that  he  might  be  glori- 
fied." The  very  language  is  jubilant  with  hope  and  courage,  and 
the  very  quotation  may  have  suggested  the  name  the  Society 
adopted. 

The  earliest  strictly  Theological  Seminary  in  this  country  was 
that  founded  by  the  Associate  Presbyterian  Church  of  North 
America.  It  was  a  very  unpretending  institution,  taught  by  a 
single  Professor,  John  Anderson,  D.  D.,  a  native  of  England, 
born  on  the  Scotch  border,  a  man  of  deep  piety,  a  sound  theolo- 
gian, but  a  man  little  versed  in  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life.  It 
was  located  in  Beaver  County,  Pennsylvania,  west  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains.     A  log  building  of  moderate  dimensions  was 

stone  which  speaks  of  her  as  "The  mother  of  the  first  Presbyterian  min- 
ister born  in  Georn;ia."  Spra(!;ue's  Annals,  Vol.  IX.,  p.  110,  of  the  Asso- 
ciate Reformed  Church.  Dr.  Isaac  Grier  was  the  rrrandfather,  and 
Martha  Grier  the  ^reat-irrandmother  of  our  esteemed  brother,  Rev.  W. 
M.  Grier,  D.  D.,  the  President  of  Erskine  College,  Due  West,  S.  C. 


134  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

erected  for  its  students,  from  five  to  ten  in  number.  A  library 
of  about  1,000  volumes  was  donated  to  it  by  brethren  in  Scot- 
land. Dr.  Anderson  filled  this  office  for  twenty-six  or  twenty- 
seven  years,  resigning  in  1819.  This  school,  having  been  moved 
from  place  to  place,  is  now  established  at  Xenia,  Ohio,  where  it 
has  thirtv-eight  students,  is  arranged  for  four  Professorships,  and 
has  educated  some  627  candidates  for  the  ministry  during  the 
eighty-nine  years  of  its  history. 

The  second  strictly  Theological  Seminary  founded  in  this  coun- 
try was  that  set  on  foot  by  the  Rev.  John  Mitchell  Mason,  D.  D., 
of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  which  went  into  operation  in 
the  city  of  New  York  in  1804.  Dr.  Mason,  having  dischai'ged 
the  duties  of  his  Professorsliip  with  distinguished  ability  for  six- 
teen years,  broken  in  health,  was  compelled  to  relinquish  his 
place,  and  in  May,  1821,  the  institution  which  had  educated  no 
less  than  ninety-six  ministers,  suspended  its  operations. 

The  third  was  that  of  Andover,  founded  in  1806.  'Y\\e  fotirth 
was  tliat  of  New  Brunswick,  which  was  opened  in  1810  with  five 
students  by  Dr.  John  Henry  Livingston,  of  the  Dutch  Reformed 
Church,  whoj  however,  had  been  a  Professor  of  Theology  since 
the  19th  of  May,  1785,  and  is  said  to  have  taught  upwards  of 
one  hundred  and  twenty  young  men  in  their  preparation  for  the 
ministry. 

ThQ  fiftli  is  that  of  Princeton.  The  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia 
brought  the  subject  before  the  General  Assembly  in  1809,  and 
that  body,  after  submitting  the  matter  to  the  Presbyteries  in  dif- 
ferent forms,  resolved  upon  the  founding  of  one  Seminary,  and 
located  it  at  Princeton.^     ^'hey  elected  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander 

'Tlie  subject  hiivin<!;  been  broujrht  before  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  by  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  and  being  sub- 
mitted to  a  Special  Coniinittee,  throe  modes  of  accomplishing  the  object 
were  suggested.  (1st.)  The  establishment  of  one  great  school  in  some 
place  central  to  the  whole  Church.  (2;1.)  The  establishment  of  two 
schools,  one  in  the  North,  another  in  the  South.  (3d.)  The  establish- 
ment of  one  in  each  Synod.  These  plans  were  submitted  to  the  Presby- 
teries, who  sent  up  their  responses  in  1809.  Ten  (10)  were  in  favor  of  a 
single  school.  One  (1)  in  favor  of  the  establishment  of  two  schools.  Ten 
(10)   were  in   favor  of  a  school  in  each  Synod.     Six  (6)  expressed  the 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  135 

Professor  in  1812,  Dr.  Miller  in  1813,  and  Dr.  Hodge  as  Assis- 
tant Teacher  of  the  Original  Languages  of  Scripture  in  1821,  so 
that  at  Princeton  there  were  but  two  Professors  for  the  first  nine 
years. 

The  sixth  in  chronological  order  is  our  elder  sister,  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary  in  Virginia,  which  was  opened  January 
1st,  1824,  under  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Rice,  D.  D.,  and  within  whose 
walls  a  large  portion  of  our  Southern  Presbyterian  ministers  have 
been  educated. 

Next,  probably,  was  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Associate 
Reformed  Church  at  Pittsburg,  in  which  the  Rev.  Joseph  Kerr, 
D.  D.,  was  the  first,  and  for  four  years  the  sole,  Professor.  Then 
comes  our  own  Seminary,  in  1829,  and  its  contemporary,  the 
Western  Theological  Seminary  at  Allegheny,  Pennsylvania. 

Previous  to  the  existence  of  Theological  Seminaries,  there  had 
been  Professors  of  theology  in  our  colleges,  as  in  Harvard,  Yale, 
Dartmouth,  Princeton,  perhaps,  and  Hampden  Sidney  ;  but  they 
seem  rather  to  have  been  the  spiritual  teachers  and  pastors  of  the 
whole  body  of  students  than  professional  trainers  of  men  for  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel.  If  there  was  any  specific  instruction  in 
theology  at  all,  it  was  obtained  from  some  more  or  less  distin- 
guished private  minister,  as  was  the  case  with  the  student  of 
medicine  or  of  law.  And  even  when  the  schools  of  Theology 
had  arisen,  it  was  the  custom  in  some  Presbyteries,  for  example, 
in  that  of  South  Carolina,  that  the  candidate  for  the  ministry 
was  committed  to  the  care  of  some  one  who  was  called  his  pafroii, 
Avho  should  superintend  his  preparatory  education,  provide  for 
his  necessities,  keep  a  careful  watch  over  his  conduct,  and  render 
a  report  of  the  same  at  each  meeting  of  the  Presbytery. 

But  before  any  attempt  had  been  made  for  a  Theological  school 
in  our  own  vicinity,  we  were  invited  to  unite  with  the  Synod  of 
North  Carolina  in  endowing  a  Professorship  at  Princeton.  This 
was  acceded  to  at  a  meeting  held  at  Upper  Long  Cane  church,  in 

opinion  that  it  was  inexpedient  to  found  any  at  present.  From  the  re- 
maining Presbyteries  there  was  no  answer.  The  Assembly  resolved  on 
the  establishment  of  one  Seminary,   and  located  it  at  Princeton.— Min-. 

UTEs,  1809,  1810,  1811. 


136  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINAEY. 

Abbeville  County,  in  November,  1820.  The  Synod  of  North  Caro- 
lina was  to  raise  $15,000,  and  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia  the  same.  Of  this  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina 
assumed  $5,000  as  its  share,  that  of  Harmony  $7,000,  and 
Georgia  $3,000. 

It  appeared  in  1825,  that  the  Synod  had  paid  $10,061  toward 
this  Professorship,  that  $3,480  more  was  subscribed,  and  that  for 
$1,359  no  provision  had  as  yet  been  made.  In  1828,  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  the  Princeton  Seminary  were  requested  to  allow 
the  interest  accruing  from  the  sum  already  paid  to  be  added  to 
the  principal  until  the  sum  pledged  should  be  made  up.  This 
drew  from  the  Directors  the  earnest  request  that  the  interest 
might  be  used  as  heretofore,  stating  that  the  pressing  wants  of  the 
Seminary  required  it.  Their  request  was  complied  with,  and  the 
agents  to  collect  the  subscriptions  continued. 

A  scholarship  was  commenced  by  the  ladies  of  Camden  and 
Sumter  churches.  Down  to  1821,  more  than  $19,000  had  been 
paid  into  the  treasury  of  the  General  Assembly  for  the  perma- 
nent and  contingent  fund  of  this  Seminary.  Some  of  the  sums 
thus  given  were  large.  The  donation  of  John  Whitehead,  of 
Burke  County,  Ga.,  amounted  to  $3,275  ;  the  Nephew  Scholar- 
ship, founded  by  James  Nephew,  of  Liberty  County,  Georgia, 
$2,500  ;  Mrs.  Hollingshead's  legacy,  $1,000  ;  Charleston  Female 
Scholarship,  $2,500;  the  Augusta  Female  Scholarship,  $2,500— 
in  all,  there  were  subscribed  and  paid  in  the  Synod,  for  the  Prince- 
ton institution,  before  the  endowment  of  its  own  Seminary,  between 
$42,000  and  $43,000. 

But  the  rise  and  progress  of  '■'•The  Literary  and  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Soutli,'"  more  nearly  concerns  ourselves. 

Dr.  John  S.  Wilson,  in  his  Necrology  ("The  Dead  of  the  Synod 
of  Georgia"),  says  that,  "to  Hopewell  Presbytery  belongs  the 
honor  of  takino;  the  initiative  for  establishing  a  Theological  Semi- 
nary  in  the  South."  In  1817  a  Committee  was  appointed  by 
that  body  to  draw  up  a  plan  for  a  theological  school.  The  early 
death  of  Dr.  Finley,  soon  after  his  election  to  the  Presidency  of 
.  Athens  College,  prevented  the  report  of  that  Committee  (he  being 
one  of  its  prominent  members).     In  1819,  a  new  Committee  hav- 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  137 

ing  brought  in  its  report,  the  Presbytery  proceeded  to  the  choice 
of  a  location  for  the  same,  when  Athens  and  Mount  Zion  were 
put  in  nomination.  The  vote  was  carried  for  Athens.  No  further 
progress  was  made  in  the  enterprise.  Of  this,  Dr.  Wilson  sug- 
gests that  the  conflict  as  to  the  location  was  the  cause. 

The  effort  of  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina  was  more  suc- 
cessful. At  its  forty-ninth  sessions,  held  at  Willington  church, 
on  the  1st  of  April,  1824,  the  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Barr,  I).  D.,  Rev. 
Richard  B.  Cater,  D.  D.,  and  ruling  elder  Ezekiel  Noble,  were 
appointed  a  Committee  to  draught  the  outlines  of  a  Constitution, 
and  the  Rev.  Henry  Reid  and  John  Rennie  were  appointed 
to  prepare  an  address  to  the  public.  A  Constitution  was 
reported  and  adopted,  the  substantial  provisions  of  which  were 
as  follows :  That  it  should  be  called  "The  Classical,  Scien- 
tific, and  Theological  Institution  of  the  South;"  that  the  Pres- 
bytery of  South  Carolina  should  be  ex-officio  its  Board  of  Trus- 
tees ;  that  it  should  be  located  in  the  District  of  Pendleton  ;  that 
the  advantages  of  the  Institution  should  be  open  to  all  denomina- 
tions ;  that  no  student  should  be  admitted  to  the  classical  and 
scientific  department  but  upon  a  certificate  of  good  moral  char- 
acter, nor  to  the  theological,  unless  he  be  hopefully  pious  ;  that 
the  Professor  of  Didactic  Theology  shouki  be  the  Principal  of  the 
Institution,  and  prior  to  his  inauguration  should  solemnly  pledge 
himself  to  the  Board  not  to  teach  any  doctrines  contrary  to  those 
contained  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church ; 
that  as  soon  as  the  permanent  funds  shall  amount  to  |15,000,  the 
Institution  should  go  into  operation.  The  Rev.  Richard  B.  Cater 
was  appointed  a  special  agent  to  visit  the  low  country,  to  solicit 
contributions. 

As  they  advanced  in  this  enterprise,  the  Presbytery  became 
more  and  more  aware  of  its  magnitude  and  importance.  They 
appointed  their  agent,  the  Rev.  Richard  B.  Cater,  to  visit  Charles- 
ton, to  confer  with  the  members  of  Charleston  Union  Presbytery 
on  the  subject,  and  to  solicit  contributions  wherever  he  went. 

A  conference  with  the  members  of  Presbytery  was  held,  in 
which  they  expressed  their  willingness  to  cooperate  on  the  plan 
contemplated  by  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina,  provided  the 


138  HISTORY  OF  COLUxMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

same  were  submitted  to  and  accepted  by  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia.  This  was  communicated  to  the  Presbytery 
of  South  Carolina  at  its  meeting  in  April,  1825.  A  Committee 
was  appointed  by  that  body  to  bring  in  a  minute  on  that  subject, 
and  the  Constitution  was  so  altered  during  their  October  meetins, 
"that  the  said  Seminary  may  be  taken  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  at  their  next  sessions,  pro- 
vided that  such  alterations  do  not  affect  that  part  of  the  Constitu- 
tion which  requires  the  Seminary  to  be  located  in  the  District  of 
Pendleton,  S.  C."  Minutes  of  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina, 
Vol.  I.,  p.  136. 

The  site  selected  for  the  institution  was  about  two  miles  and  a 
quarter  from  the  village  of  Pendleton,  on  the  road  to  Orrsville, 
and  was  donated  by  Messrs.  Martin  Palmer,  John  Hunter,  and 
Henry  Dobson  Reese.  (Minutes  of  Synod,  Vol.  I.,  p.  159.)  A 
Committee  was  appointed  by  the  Board,  consisting  of  Rev.  Hugh 
Dickson,  Wm.  H.  Barr,  D.  D.,  Col.  Robt.  Anderson,  Charles 
Story,  and  Horace  Reese,  to  attend  to  the  erection  of  suitable 
buildings.  To  this  Committee  Samuel  Cherry  and  James  C. 
Griffin  were  afterwards  added.  The  Rev.  R.  B.  Cater  and  the 
Rev.  R.  W.  James  were  employed  as  agents  to  collect  funds  for 
the  institution  in  the  South,  and  Rev.  Henry  Reid  in  the  North. 
In  1826,  Col.  Robt.  Anderson  was  appointed  Treasurer,  and  Rev. 
Wra.  A.  McDowell,  Secretary.  Rev.  Dr.  Barr,  Rev.  Hugh 
Dickson,  Committee  of  Trust.  In  1827,  the  Building  Commit- 
tee reported  a  plan,  viz.,  that  the  building  should  be  of  brick,  and 
should  cost  $8,000  ;  and  the  Committee  of  Trust  report-ed  a  plan 
to  regulate  investments. 

The  Constitution  adopted  by  the  Synod  in  1825  contemplated 
a  Literary  and  Theological  Seminary  for  the  South,  substantially 
on  the  Presb3'tery's  plan,  to  be  under  the  direct  control  of  a  Board 
of  Trustees,  consisting  of  twelve  clergymen  and  twelve  laymen, 
who  should  have  the  power  of  appointing  the  Literary  Faculty, 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia ;  the  Synod,  however,  reserved  to  themselves  the  right 
of  creating  Professorships  in  the  Theological  department.  It  also 
declared   that  a  preparatory   school,   where  sound  and  accurate 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  139 

instruction  shall  be  given,  may  be  attached  to  the  Seminary,  and 
shall  be  under  the  control  and  government  of  the  Faculty.  This 
Constitution  was  published  in  Charleston,  in  1826.^ 

The  address  to  the  public  was  issued  by  the  Committee,  Avritten, 
we  suppose,  by  Mr.  Rennie,  setting  forth  in  appropriate  and 
vigorous  terms  the  views  and  objects  of  its  founders. 

"In  presenting  this  view  of  our  efforts  to  the  world,"  say  they, 
"Ave  are  at  a  loss  how  to  express  our  feelings.  We  are  conscious 
'the  ground  on  which  we  stand  is  holy.'  That  in  the  economy  of 
divine  Providence,  we  are  called,  as  it  Avere,  to  prepare  another 
wheel  in  that  grand  moral  machinery,  Avhich  centuries  have  been 
constructing ;  and  Avhich  is  destined,  by  the  eternal  decrees,  to 
crush  the  poAvers  of  darkness,  and  usher  in  the  brightness  of  milen- 
nial glory.  That  the  Avorld  is  about  to  experience  a  Avonderful 
moral  change,  the  most  senseless  must  perceive.  Andover  and 
Princeton  have  already  told  us  Avhat  part  Theological  Seminaries 
are  destined  to  bear  in  the  illumination  and  reformation  of  the 
present  age ;  and  Avhen  we  find  another  about  to  rise,  almost  in 
the  extremity  of  our  continent,  surely  'the  ears  of  the  deaf  must 
begin  to  hear,  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  to  sing,  and  the  lame  to 
leap  as  an  hart.' 

"We  say,  we* feel  as  though  the  ground  Ave  occupy  Avere  con- 
secrated ;  and  we  only  ask  a  half  awakened  world  to  assume 
some  eminence  of  moral  and  scientific  height,  and  trace  the  rays 
of  light  these  institutions  are  sliooting  into  the  darkest  corners  of 
the  earth,  and  gaze  upon  the  Avonders  of  reform  these  rays  are 
effecting,  and  then  say  if  the  arm  of  the  Lord  be  not  visible  ? 
Should  not  Ave  feel  as  though  Almighty  God  had  called  us,  and  in 
calling  hath  honored  us,  to  light  up  another  sun  which  shall  throAV 

^  The  names  of  the  Trustees  were  as  follows  : 

CIcrf/i/men — Rev.  F.  f^luminins,  D.  D.,  Rev.  W.  11.  Bavr,  D.  D.,  Rev. 
Henry' Reid,  Rev.  Hu^h  Dickson,  Rev.  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D.,  Rev.  A.  W. 
Ross,  Rev.  Thomas  Gouldins;,  Rev.  R.  W.  James,  Rev.  T.  C.  Henry,  D.  D., 
Rev.  W.  A.  McDowell,  Rev.  John  Rennie.  Rev.  H.  S.  Pratt. 

Laymen — James  Wardlaw,  James  K.  Dou,i!;lass,  John  Nesbitt,  William 
Seahrook,  Thomas  Gumming,  Joseph  Bryan,  Ezekiel  Noble,  Thomas 
Napier,  David  R.  Evans,  Thomas  Means,  Thomas  Flemming,  Robert  An- 
derson. 


140  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

still  farther  west  the  light  of  the  gospel,  to  shine  upon  the  path- 
way of  the  benighted,  and  those  who  have  long  groped  in  the  dim 
twilight  of  unenlightened  reason  ?  The  types  and  shadows  of 
the  Jewish  Church  have  been  lost  in  the  star  which  hung  over 
Bethlehem.  The  four  hundred  and  odd  years  of  Paganish  dark- 
ness which  succeeded  the  rising  of  that  star  have  rolled  over. 
The  pomp  and  splendor  Avitli  which  regal  power  for  centuries 
clothed  the  Church  have  almost,  and  we  trust  soon  will  entirely 
perish,  as  must  everything  that  is  not  of  God.  The  years  of 
religious  intolerance  and  ecclesiastic  tyranny  have  expired,  we 
hope,  for  ever.  Our  own  happy  country  has  since  been  discovered, 
and  by  'her  mild  laws  and  well  regulated  liberties,'  hath  not  only 
furnished  an  asylum  for  the  oppressed,  but  a  government  accord- 
ing with  the  spirit  and  congenial  to  the  extension  of  our  Redeem- 
er's kingdom.  Hundreds  of  years  have  counted  their  last 
minutes,  thrones  have  crumbled,  and  empires  fallen,  to  bring 
these  days  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  which  we  see,  and  which  'the 
prophets  desired  to  see,  but  died  without  the  sight.' 

"And  now,  standing  where  we  do,  what  must  we  feel ;  or, 
rather,  what  must  we  not  feel  ?  Those  who  have  lived  before  us, 
who  belonged  'to  the  household  of  faith,'  have  acted  their  part  to 
extend  the  dominion  of  Christ  amidst  the  obscurity  which  over- 
shadowed them  ;  the  difficulties,  the  opposition,  and  persecutions 
which  surrounded  them  ;  and  have,  Ave  firmly  believe,  entered  the 
mansions  of  eternal  bliss.  We  have  to  advance  under  auspices 
more  favorable,  what  they  only  begun  ;  and  we  begin  in  this  insti- 
tution what  unborn  generations  will  not  only  behold,  but  feel  and 
admire.  And  when  the  clods  of  the  valley  which  shall  serve  to 
point  the  stranger  to  the  spot  where  these  bodies  mingled  with 
their  kindred  earth,  shall  vegetate,  and  even  present  a  forest,  this 
institution,  which  we  are  about  to  establish,  will  rise  in  the  splen- 
dor of  its  meridian,  and  shine  among  those  other  satellites  which 
have  long  been  fed  by  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness." 

In  April,  1826,  the  Charleston  Union  Presbytery  resolved  to 
endow  in  the  Seminary  a  Professorship  of  Sacred  Literature  and 
Biblical  Criticism  (Minutes,  Vol.  I.,  pp.  51,  52),  and  entered 
vigorously  upon  the  work. 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  141 

In  1827  the  Board  recommended  to  the  Synod  so  to  alter  the 
Constitution  of  the  Seminary  as  to  make  it  simply  a  theological 
institution.  This  would  simplify  the  plan,  would  remove  the 
objection  that  it  would  interfere  with  literary  instructions  already 
existing,  and  would  have  a  tendency  to  unite  the  feelings  and 
efforts  of  all  parts  of  the  Church  under  the  care  of  Synod,  for  it 
was  objected  that  the  literary  part  of  the  institution  was  designed 
to  be  a  college ;  and,  further,  that  to  maintain  the  integrity  of  the 
Synod,  those  who  had  subscribed  to  the  enterprise  on  its  present 
plan  should  be  released  from  their  obligations  if  they  so  desired. 
The  recommendations  of  the  Board  were  adopted  by  the  Synod, 
but  gave  great  dissatisfaction  to  many  of  the  early  friends  of  the 
institution,  and  to  Mr.  Cater,  who  had  labored  indefatigably  for 
its  endowment.  They  were,  however,  approved  by  the  Charleston 
Union  Presbytery  (Minutes,  p.  67),  and  were  adopted  by  the 
Synod  without  a  dissenting  voice  (Minutes,  Vol.  I.,  p.  184). 

The  whole  amount  of  subscriptions  pledged  under  Mr.  Cater's 
agency,  including  also  that  of  Rev.  R.  W.  James,  and  that  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Reid  (Avhose  visit  to  the  North  was  attended  with  small 
success),  was  $28,937,  of  which  $4,765.30  had  been  collected. 
Of  this,  $1,011.40  was  refunded  to  the  original  subscribers,  leav- 
ing but  $3,173.90  (after  expenses  were  deducted)  to  go  to  the 
new  account.  But  the  sums  withdrawn  were  more  than  counter- 
balanced by  the  subscriptions  of  those  who  favored  the  change. 

Then  arose 

THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY    OF    THE    SYNOD    OF    SOUTH 
CAROLINA    AND    GEORGIA. 

It  was  not  till  December  15th,  1828,  that  the  Synod  resolved 
to  put  the  Seminary  into  immediate  operation.  The  Rev.  Thomas 
Goulding,  pastor  of  the  church  at  Lexington,  Oglethorpe  County, 
Georgia,  was  elected  Professor  of  Theology,  with  liberty  to  retain 
also,  for  the  time,  his  pastoral  charge.  During  the  following  year, 
1829,  there  were  five  students  under  his  instruction,  who  seem  to 
have  pursued,  for  the  most  part,  a  course  of  preparatory  study. 

At  the  meeting  of  Synod  in  1829,  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina  had  been  approached  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  through 


142  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 


a  committee,  consisting  of  Rev.  Dr.  Barr,  Jas.  K.  Douglas,  Rev. 
S.  S.  Davis,  Rev.  Mr.  Talmage,  and  Mr.  Hand,  to  know  whether 
they  would  be  willing  to  release  the  Synod  from  their  pledge  of 
locating  the  Theological  Seminary  in  the  District  of  Pendleton. 
The  release  Avas  generously  made,  though  not  without  an  expres- 
sion of  disappointment  at  the  result.  When  they  reserved  the 
location,  they  had  especial  reference  to  the  Literary  Department. 
Much  zeal  had  been  manifested  for  this  in  the  upper  country ; 
verbal  pledges  of  cooperation  had  been  made  from  the  upper  part 
of  North  Carolina  ("which,"  said  they,  "is  the  most  dense  and 
respectable  body  of  Presbyterians  in  the  Southern  country"); 
that,  with  the  blessing  of  heaven,  the  Literary  would  have  been 
a  nursery  to  the  Theological  department;  that  a  Theological 
Seminary  without  a  literary  institution  under  Christian  manage- 
ment was  a  useless  thing.  They  have  never  concealed  that  they 
Avere  not  pleased  with  the  College  of  South  Carolina,  which  was 
throwing  all  the  literature  of  the  State  into  the  scale  of  infidelity. 
And  they  had  thought  that  the  literary  department  of  the  Semi- 
nary, with  the  patronage  of  the  Church  and  such  advantages  in 
point  of  location,  would  prove  an  honorable  rival  to  the  College 
of  tl'e  State,  and  finally  be  the  means  of  correcting  the  evil  com- 
plained of.  It  was  not  expected  that  the  State  of  Georgia,  or 
even  Charleston,  would  do  anything  for  the  literary  department; 
but  it  was  believed  they  would  endow  the  Theological  Professor- 
ships. When  the  literary  department  was  abolished,  there  Avas 
great  disappointment  in  the  upper  country,  and  confidence  in  the 
Synod  and  Presbytery  Avas  destroyed.  The  Presbytery  expressed 
themselves  thus  frankly,  but  ^'■Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  do 
relinquish  all  right  or  claim,  Avhich  they  may  be  supposed  to  have 
to  the  location  of  the  present  Theological  Seminary  of  the  South, 
and  Avithout  any  reserve  Avhatever,  commit  it  into  the  hands  of  the 
Synod  to  locate  it  wherever  they  judge  it  most  expedient." 

Much  might  be  said  on  the  two  sides  of  the  question  thus  set 
forth.  The  judgment  of  the  Board  and  Synod  was  right.  No 
Theological  Seminary  in  this  country,  where  there  is  no  Christian 
denomination  established  by  law,  can  be  supplied  Avith  an  adequate 
number  of  students  by  any  one  literary  institution.     They  must 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  143 

come  from  many.  The  Theological  Seminary  in  Columbia  has 
not  been  without  its  influence,  however  quiet  it  may  have  been, 
in  concert  with  influence  from  other  branches  of  the  Church,  in 
restoring  the  reign  of  sound  religion  in  the  College  of  the  State. 
Howeyer  liberally  the  academic  department  of  the  proposed  insti- 
tution might  have  been  opened  to  other  denominations,  the  Baptist 
College  at  Greenville,  the  Methodist  at  Spartanburg,  the  Associate 
Reformed  at  Due  West,  the  Lutheran  at  Newberry,  would  have 
arisen,  and  even  the  Presbyterian  of  Oglethorpe  and  Davidson 
might  not  have  been  superseded. 

The  Board  of  Directors  now  felt  at  liberty  to  compare  advan- 
tages offered  by  diff"erent  locations.  The  Trustees  of  Mount  Zion 
College  in  Winnsboro  made  overtures  for  the  location  of  the 
Seminary  there,  Athens  was  advocated  by  others,  but  the  Board 
eventually  fixed  on  Columbia,  where  Col.  Abraham  Blanding 
proposed  to  procure  for  it  the  eligible  site  it  now  enjoys;  and  the 
Synod  concurred  with  the  recommendations  of  the  Board  Decem- 
ber 5th,  1829.  Early  in  January,  1830,  Dr.  Goulding,  with  the 
few  students  attending  him,  removed  to  Columbia  and  were  placed 
in  occupancy  of  the  former  parsonage  of  the  Presbyterian  church, 
which  was  temporarily  procured  for  this  purpose.  His  inaugur- 
ation took  place  on  the  17th  of  March,  1830.  On  the  25th  of 
January,  1831,  the  exercises  of  the  Seminary  were  commenced 
in  the  buildings  procured  by  the  kindness  and  energy  of  Col. 
Blanding.  The  Seminary  was  now  modelled  after  those  of  An- 
dover  and  Princeton ;  the  students  were  admitted  to  the  Seminary 
proper,  and  the  first  regular  class  was  formed.  The  missionary 
feelings  of  John  Leighton  Wilson  and  James  L.  Merrick,  since 
missionaries  in  Africa  and  Persia,  led  to  the  formation,  at  the 
very  beginning,  of  the  Society  of  Inquiry  on  Missions,  which  was 
organised  in  the  Library  Room  of  the  Seminary  on  the  evening 
of  the  7th  of  February,  1831,  and  has  exerted  a  great  and  salutary 
influence  on  the  Seminary  and  the  church  in  Columbia  ever  since. 

THE    BUILDINGS    OF    THE    SEMINARY. 

The  buildings  were  not  all,  however,  what  you  now  see.     On 
the  site  of  Simons  Hall  stood  a  small  unpretending  structure,  a 


144  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

story  and  a  half  in  height,  intended  for  the  domestics  of  the  house. 
This  was  occupied  by  the  family  of  Ainsley  Hall,  to  whom  the 
residence  opposite  had  formerly  belonged,  and  who  resided  in  this 
small  building  Avhile  the  larger  one  (the  Middle  Building)  was  in 
process  of  construction.  Another  corresponding  building  occupied 
the  site  of  Law  Hall,  of  the  same  proportions.  Other  minor  build- 
ings stood  on  the  premises  which  were  eventually  removed.  The 
gardener's  house,  a  wooden  structure  on  the  east  side  of  the  square, 
was  removed  to  the  west  side  and  enlarged  for  a  refectory  and 
dining  room.  Fourteen  thousand  dollars  was  to  be  the  purchase 
money  of  the  property  as  it  first  stood,  and  for  finishing  the  build- 
ing. Of  this,  some  $8,000  were  raised  and  paid  by  Col.  Blanding, 
our  friend.  Legal  diflficulties  intervened,  and  the  whole  debt  was 
not  paid  until  October  23d,  185L 

In  these  buildings,  for  a  season,  both  professors  and  students 
were  accommodated,  although  in  the  two  small  wings,  in  the  upper 
story,  a  student,  if  tall,  was  obliged  to  uncover  his  head,  if  not  for 
reverence,  yet  if  he  should  desire  to  stand  erect  and  in  a  manly 
and  commanding  attitude. 

When  the  professors  were  accommodated  elsewhere,  the  stu- 
dents took  possession  of  the  upper  story  and  the  basement  of  the 
central  building,  while  the  middle  story  was  used  for  the  Lecture 
Rooms  and  Chapel. 

These  inconveniences  were  borne  with  for  a  season.  Li  1852 
the  Board  recommended  to  the  Synods  the  erection  of  a  building 
large  and  convenient  in  place  of  one  of  the  small  ones,  on  the 
faith  of  certain  outstanding  subscriptions,  supposing  it  might  be 
done  at  a  cost  of  some  $5,000;  and,  further,  that  some  vigorous 
efforts  be  made  to  enlist  the  Synods  of  Alabama  and  Mississippi 
in  the  enterprise  of  erecting  "suitable  accommodations  for  a 
great  Southern  Seminary."  It  was  proposed  that  tlie  other  small 
building,  on  the  west  side  of  the  square,  should  be  superseded  by 
another  to  correspond  to  the  one  now  to  be  erected  (Minutes, 
1850,  p.  33).  The  building  first  projected  was  finished  in  1854 
and  in  memory  of  Mrs.  Eliza  Lucilla  Simons,  of  Charleston,  who 
had  left  a  legacy  of  $5,000  to  the  Seminary,  by  which,  and  other 
outstanding  subscriptions,  the  cost  of  the  structure  was  defrayed, 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  145 

it  is  known  as  "Simons  Hall."  It  was  erected  at  a  cost  of 
$7,025.35.  It  was  furnished  throughout  witli  such  articles  as 
students  need  by  friends  in  the  city  of  Charleston,  and  was  occu- 
pied in  1854. 

Mrs.  Agnes  Law  had  promised  $5,000  toward  the  western 
wing,  and  had  paid  the  first  instalment  of  $1,000.  She  will  be 
long  remembered.  In  her  hospitable  mansion  many  ministers  of 
the  gospel  found  a  temporary  home  in  days  past.  Her  engage- 
ments to  the  Seminary  were  punctually  met.  The  building  was 
completed  in  1855  at  a  cost  of  $8,426.41,  and  was  called  "Law 
Hall,"  in  commemoration  of  herself  and  her  husband,  the  Treas- 
urer of  the  Seminary,  and  who  served  in  this  responsible  office  so 
long  and  so  well.  A  man  he  was  of  great  simplicity  of  character, 
tenacious  of  his  purpose,  tenax  'propositi,  whom  nothing  could 
swerve  from  the  path  of  integrity,  and  who,  in  his  last  will  and 
testament,  made  provision  for  the  augmentation  of  the  two  older 
professorships  and  the  founding  of  a  new  scholarship.  But,  alas, 
for  the  fortunes  of  war.  His  hospitable  mansion  was  destroyed 
by  the  enemy,  with  its  valuable  contents,  among  which  was  the 
valuable  library  of  Dr.  Adger.  She  was  found  in  the  corner  of 
her  garden  under  a  miserable  extemporised  shelter.  Rooms  were 
offered  her  in  the  Hall  of  the  Seminary  which  bears  the  name  of 
Mrs.  Simons.  These  she  occupied  till  the  last  brick  of  her  former 
dwelling  was  sold.  But  her  friends  and  surviving  relatives  pro- 
vided for  all  her  wants  till  she  followed  her  husband,  who  had 
preceded  her  to  the  grave. 

Other  purposes  of  building  were  entertained.  The  attempt  at 
maintaining  a  Commons  Hall  at  the  Seminary  had,  for  a  season, 
been  abandoned,  and  the  students  obtained  their  board  elsewhere 
in  approved  families  in  town,  a  small  sum  being  added  from  the 
beneficiary  funds  of  the  Seminary  to  meet  the  additional  expense. 
A  wealthy  planter  of  Abbeville  District,  Mr.  John  Bull,  who  in 
early  life  had  devoted  himself  to  the  ministry,  and  was  prevented 
by  disease  from  pursuing  his  education,  had  made  a  handsome 
bequest  to  the  Seminary.  With  this  it  was  determined  to  erect 
another  building  for  a  Steward's  Hall,  and  to  furnish  additional 
10 


146  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

accommodations  of  various  kinds  for  students.^  A  building  com- 
mittee  was  appointed  to  carry  this  purpose  into  execution,  but 
the  demand  at  this  time  for  building  material  and  workmen  for 
the  new  State  House,  then  in  the  process  of  construction,  pre- 
vented its  accomplishment.  In  its  stead  the  former  Boarding 
Hall  Avas  enlarged,  and  the  former  stable  and  carriage  house  was 
converted  into  a  chapel.  We  were  comforted  by  remembering 
that  our  Saviour  was  said  to  have  been  born  in  a  stable  and 
cradled  in  a  manger ;  and  so  sweet  have  been  our  seasons  of  reli- 
gious instruction  and  enjoyment  in  that  place  often  since,  that 
we  have  forgotten  that  it  ever  was  a  stable  at  all.  We  have 
"looked,"  sometimes,  almost  like  John  in  Patmos,  "and  behold  a 
door  opened"  unto  us  also  "in  heaven." 

THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

This  has  arisen  from  small  beginnings.  As  early  as  1828  the 
Board  of  Directors  appointed  certain  brethren.  Rev.  Messrs.  W. 
James,  D.  Humphreys,  J.  B.  Davies,  H.  S.  Pratt,  J.  S.  Stiles, 
E.  White,  and  B.  Gildersleeve,  to  collect  books  for  the  Seminary 
and  to  solicit  pecuniary  aid.  In  1829  committees  were  appoint- 
ed in  each  Presbytery,  whose  names  have  been  preserved.  In 
1829  they  reported  between  two  and  three  hundred  volumes  col- 
lected. In  1831  the  Library  amounted  to  1,096  volumes.  In 
1836  to  3,012  volumes,  783  of  which  had  been  purchased.  In 
1841  to  3,784  volumes;  in  1846  to  4,475  volumes;  in  1850  to 
4,582  volumes;  in  1854  to  5,296  volumes.  In  1856  the  Smyth 
Library  was  purchased,  adding  11,520  volumes,  and  with  the  in- 
crease of  the  old  Library  and  some  additions  to  the  Smyth  Lib- 
rary, the  Avhole  number  of  volumes  in  1860  was  17,549  volumes. 
In  1863,  when  the  Seminary  came  under  the  care  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  catalogue  of  the  Library  shows  a  registry  of  17,- 
778  volumes.  The  register  of  the  Smyth  Library  at  the  present 
time  shows  a  total  of  12,026  volumes,  and  of  the  old  Library  a 
total  of  8,300  volumes,  of  Avhich  225  were  from  the  Library  of 
Rev.  Philip  Pearson,  deceased,  and  1,372  volumes  were  a  bequest 
of  the  Rev.  John  Douglas,  a  graduate  of  the  Seminary,  one  of  its 

^The  Bull  legacy,  when  realised,  amounted  to  about  $11,000. 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 


147 


Directors  for  years,  the  founder  of  one  of  its  scholarships,  and  to 
whom  it  is  indebted  for  other  favors.  The  registered  volumes  of 
the  Library  amount  at  the  present  time  to  20,326  volumes.  Of 
these  some  200  volumes  or  more  have  probably  been  lost  by  fires 
in  Columbia  and  Charleston  during  the  disastrous  years  through 
which  we  have  passed. 


THE    ENDOWMENT     OF    THE    SEMINARY. 

We  have  seen  that  of  the  handsome  subscriptions  pledged  to 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Cater,  but  $3,173.90  were  realised  to  enter  into  the 
the  new  account.  This  was  in  1827.  In  May,  1862,  after  the 
lapse  of  thirty-five  years.  \\.ci-e  was,  besides  a  small  balance  in 
the  treasury  of  $260.67,  the  following: 

The  investments  of  the  S.  C.  Professorship,  origi- 
nally commenced  by  the  Presbytery  of  Charles- 
ton Union  as  the  Professorship  of  Biblical  Liter- 
ature,  but  since  known  as  the  South  Carolina 

Professorship, 28,630  00 

The  Georgia  Professorship,  ....     28,500  00 

The  Third  Professorship,  ....     34,780  84 

The  Fourth  Professorship,  ....     36,560  00 

Cash  in  hands  of  the  Treasurer,  .  .  .       1,007  28 

Notes  and   subscriptions   of  doubtful   value,   $2,- 

592.77  (not  carried  into  this  account). 
The   Perkins    Professorship,    founded    by    Judge 

Perkins,  of  Mississippi,  ....     29,987.50 


Scholarships. 

1.  Lanneau  Scholarship,        ..... 

2.  Congregational    and     Presbyterian    Scholarship, 

founded  by  the  Ladies'  Education  Society  of 
this  name  in  Charleston, 

3.  Telfair's  Timothy  Scholarship, 

4.  Joseph  Ellison  Scholarship, 

5.  Sarah  Fabian  Scholarship, 

6.  Nephew  Scholarship, 

7.  Blair  Legacy, 


$2,250  00 


2,200  00 
2,500  00 
2,495  00 
2,500  00 
2,500  00 
1,666  66 


148  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

8.  Douglas  Scholarship, 2,300  00 

Additional  investments  of  the  unexpended  income 

of  the  above  Scholarships,       ....       2,325  00 


Making  the  sum  of  .         .         :         .     $20,736  66 

9..  An  additional  sum  of  $10,000  was  given  to  this  object  by 
Judge  Perkins,  of  Mississippi,  as  well  as  $10,000  also,  for  the 
support  of  disabled  ministers  of  the  gospel  and  their  widows  and 
children,  the  preference  in  both  cases  being  given  always  to  citi- 
zens of  Mississippi  and  Louisiana.  Both  these  last  mentioned 
sums  when  realised  passed  into  the  possession  of  the  Seminary  in 
Confederate  money,  and  being  invested  in  Confederate  securities 
were  lost.  The  whole  amount  of  the  above  investments  in  May, 
1862,  was  $267,324.  Against  this  amount  stood  the  debt  on  the 
Smyth  Library  increasing  alarmingly  at  compound  interest,  hav- 
ing reached  the  sum  of  $18,487  in  May,  1861,  when  $600  was 
paid  on  the  interest  account.^  It  continued,  however,  to  increase 
anew,  until  the  Seminary  passed,  in  1863,  under  the  care  of  the 
General  Assembly,  before  which,  chiefly  by  the  efforts  of  Dr. 
Adger,  the  debt  was  paid,  and  a  small  Library  fund  was  created. 
Before  the  Seminary  was  tendered  to  the  Assembly,  a  contingent 
fund  of  $11,000  was  also  collected,  and  the  Professorships  were 
increased,  until  the  entire  endowment  reached,  in  1864,  $262,- 
024.85.  (Minutes  of  the  Assembly,  1864,  p.  295.)  This,  how- 
ever,  was   in   the   third  or  fourth  year  of  the  Confederate  war. 

^  From  the  repeated  conversations  Dr.  Smyth  had  with  me  during  his 
life-time,  I  have  no  doubt  that  there  were  two  objects  that  were  near  his 
heart  as  to  the  Seminary.  One  was  to  provide  a  fund  for  the  (gradual 
increase  and  the  preservation  of  its  Library  and  to  pay  a  sahiry  to 
its  Librarian;  and  another  was  to  found  a  Lectureship  like  that  which 
produced  the  Boylean  and  the  Hulsean  Lectures:  the  Lecturer  to  be 
selected  by  the  Board  and  Faculty  ;  the  Lectures  to  be  published  at 
the  expense  of  the  fund,  and  to  be  the  literary  property  of  the  Lec- 
turer and  to  enure  to  his  benefit.  There  may  be  traces  of  this  pur- 
pose in  his  last  Avill  and  testament.  But  the  misfortunes  of  our  war 
have  rendered  thus  far  these  purposes  of  his  unavailing.  The  small 
Library  fund  we  do  have,  and  the  income  of  which  is  not  to  be  used 
till  it  shall  have  increased  to  $10,000,  is  the  result  of  these  purposes. 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  149 

The  market  value  of  all  securities  had  greatly  depreciated,  and 
at  the  close  of  the  war  the  estimated  value  of  the  entire  en- 
dowment did  not  exceed  $95,500.  $90,050.00  had  been  in- 
vested in  Confederate  Bonds,  which  were  a  total  loss.  In  all 
probability  the  estimate  of  the  Treasurer  was  not  reached  in  the 
final  adjustment  of  the  remaining  funds.  The  Nephew  scholar- 
ship seems  to  have  been  merged  in  the  Georgia  investments  from 
the  beginning.  And  the  investments  of  the  Lanneau  scholarship 
and  the  Joseph  Ellison  scholarship  appear  to  have  been  a  total 
loss,  so  that,  unless  the  Nephew  scholarship  should  be  set  off  pro- 
portionally from  the  Georgia  endowment,  some  $5,810  is  all  that 
remain  to  represent  the  $20,736.66  before  mentioned. 

In  the  earlier  times  the  current  expenses  of  the  Seminary  were 
provided  for  by  contingent  contributions,  there  being,  of  course, 
no  permanent  fund  at  the  beginning.  During  the  twenty  years 
commencing  with  1828,  South  Carolina  contributed  $18,763.30 
to  the  contingent  fund,  while  Georgia  contributed  to  the  same 
fund  $2,070.83.  Towards  the  buildings  South  Carolina  contrib- 
uted during  the  same  twenty  years  $10,436.84,  and  Georgia, 
$105.  For  the  Library  South  Carolina  contributed  $3,057.35, 
and  Georgia,  $589.  For  the  permanent  fund  South  Carolina 
contributed  $32,436.81 ;  Georgia  contributed  during  the  same 
period  $18,419.70. 

And  if,  during  this  period,  the  contributions  of  Carolina  ex- 
ceeded those  of  Georgia,  this  was  as  it  should  be.  The  Semi- 
nary originated  in  a  Presbytery  of  this  State,  whose  records  from 
the  beginning  show  great  faithfulness  and  enterprise.  It  is 
located  in  the  very  centre  of  this  State.  Our  sister  Synod  of 
Georo-ia  has  been  faithful  towards  us.  The  Church  in  Carolina 
which  is,  to  a  certain  portion  of  that  in  Georgia,  its  mother,  is  the 
oldest,  and,  in  the  earlier  times,  the  larger.  It  ought  to  have 
given  to  it  in  the  past  in  the  proportion  of  three  to  one. 

In  1833,  '34,  and  '35  an  effort  was  made  to  obtain  a  Profes- 
sorship in  the  Northern  States.  The  Rev.  S.  S.  Davis,  assisted 
by  Rev.  Mr.,  afterwards  Dr.,  Chester  Cortland  Van  Rensselaer, 
were  engaged  in  this  effort,  and  it  was  further  prosecuted  by  Rev. 
Horace  S.   Pratt  and  the  present  writer.     In  this  effort  some 


150  HISTOKY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

$20,785  were  subscribed.  Some  $13,748  were  collected,  which, 
after  expenses  were  deducted,  realised  some  $12,052.  The  losses 
incurred  by  business  men,  especially  in  New  York,  rendered  fur- 
ther collections  impracticable.  Of  this  Northern  subscription, 
$8,531.58  entered  into  the  Georgia  investments,  and  $3,520.53 
into  those  of  Carolina.  The  whole  of  the  Boston  subscription  is 
said  to  have  been  collected.  Such  had  been  the  efforts  in  the 
years  referred  to,  antedating,  by  some  fourteen  years,  the  time  of 
the  reception  of  the  Seminary  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
South. 

In  1857  the  Synod  of  Alabama  came  into  a  close  and  organic 
union  with  the  Synods  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  in  the 
support  of  the  Seminary.  They  "do  hereby,"  they  say,  "adopt 
the  Seminary  as  their  own,  and  place  its  name  among  those  of 
the  institutions  which  we  call  'ours,'  and  which  we  are  to  cherish 
and  care  for,  support,  help,  and  encourage  as  our  otvn."  They 
have  ever  since  maintained  a  standing  committee  to  whom  is 
referred  all  matters  pertaining  to  this  institution.  And  they 
have  been  true  to  their  engagements. 

In  the  downfall  of  the  Confederacy,  the  resources  of  the  Semi- 
nary were  cut  off.  Only  one  item  of  the  whole  endowment, 
amounting  to  less  than  $3,000,  yielded  for  a  season  any  imme- 
diate income.  Yet  the  Professors  felt  bound  to  keep  the  doors 
of  the  institution  open.  Provisions  were  sent  for  their  relief, 
their  salaries  were  paid  in  unconvertible  coupons,  in  provisions 
sent  by  individuals  and  accounted  for  at  their  market  value,  and 
some  small  amounts  in  current  coin. 

During  a  period  of  eleven  years,  beginning  with  1867,  the  con- 
tributions were  nearly  as  follows:  From  South  Carolina,  $11,- 
828.72;  from  Georgia,  $10,383.73;  from  Alabama,  $5,974.94; 
from  Mississippi,  $5,000.70;  from  the  Synod  of  Memphis,  $1,- 
122.53;  from  Nashville,  $113.10;  from  Kentucky,  $830.40; 
from  abroad,  $1,812.50;  from  Arkansas,  $12;  from  Texas, 
$41.95.  The  next  year,  1878-9,  the  amount  sent  in  from  vari- 
ous quarters  was  $1,903.71.  Our  recent  embarassments  began 
in  the  year  1879  in  the  loss  of  half,  or,  as  it  was  first  believed, 
the  larger  portion  of  the  Perkins  Professorship,  and  in  the  loss  of 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  151 

subscriptions  to  the  amount  of  several  thousand  dollars,  for  which 
the  parties  had  given  their  notes,  on  which  interest  had  hitherto 
been  punctually  paid,  and  of  certain  other  securities  hitherto 
believed  to  be  valid,  to  which  may  be  added  the  suspension  and 
constant  shrinkage,  at  least  for  years,  of  certain  city  bonds,  for- 
merly in  high  repute  as  safe  and  profitable  investments.  But  a 
brighter  day,  we  trust,  is  now  before  us. 

The  scholarship  funds  established  before  the  war  have  been 
alluded  to.  The  entire  loss  of  two  of  them,  and  the  shrinkage 
of  some  of  the  others  have  been  mentioned.  Their  value  had 
been  reduced  from  ^20,736  to  $5,810,  unless  proportional  allow- 
ance should  be  made  for  the  Nephew  scholarship  which  was  absorbed 
in  the  Georgia  investments.  There  have  been  added  since  the  war, 
"The  Persian  Scholarship,"  |1,880,  a  bequest  of  Rev.  James  L. 
Merrick,  of  the  class  of  1833,  who  was  for  ten  years  a  missionary 
in  Persia — this  scholarship  being  one  of  four  which  he  founded 
in  the  four  institutions  where  he  was  educated  ;  the  Martha 
Waddel  Gray  Fund,  a  bond  of  1,000  of  the  city  of  Memphis; 
the  Wynkoop  Scholarship,  $3,000,  in  bonds  of  the  city  of  New 
Orleans  (recently  sold  for  $972.(38,  less  than  one-third  of  its 
original  value) ;  the  Charles  Jessup  Scholarship,  $2,500,  in  the 
Atlantic  and  Gulf  Railroad ;  the  Gresham  Scholarship,  being 
scrip  for  thirty  shares  in  the  S,  W.  R.  R.,  $3,000  ;  the  bequest 
of  Lawson  Williams,  Esq.,  son  of  Rev.  Aaron  Williams,  who  was 
formerly  of  Bethel  Presbytery,  $4,386.60,  and  which  is  invested 
in  Little  Rock,  Ark.  (T.  R.  Welch,  D.  D.,  agent);  the  proceeds 
of  a  building  and  lot  in  Des  Arc,  Arkansas,  the  bequest  of  Rev. 
J.  W.  Moore,  who  departed  this  life  on  the  28th  of  January,  1873. 

Such  is  a  general  history  of  our  financial  condition,  down  to 
the  late  disasters  which  have  closed  temporarily  the  doors  of  our 
beloved  Seminary. 

The  following  more  complete  view  of  our  present  financial  con- 
dition is  from  the  report  of  Rev.  Dr.  Mack,  our  financial  agent, 
recently  presented : 


152 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY, 


INVESTED    FUNDS. 

Howe  Memorial  Professorship. 
Chester  and  Lenoir  Railroad  bonds, 
South  Carolina  (Def.)  bonds, 
Tallapoosa  County  (Ala.)  bonds,     . 
South  Western  (Ga.)  Railroad  stock,  10  shares, 
Charleston  City  (4  per  cent)  bonds, 
5  bonds  and  first  mortgages, 
2  interest  bearing  notes  of  |500  each, 
Sumter  County  (S.  C.)  certificate. 

Second,  or  G-eorgia  Professorship. 
Augusta  City  bonds  (L.  D.), 

Georgia  R.  R.  and  Banking  Co.,  stock,  32  shares, 
South  Western  (Ga.)  R.  R.  stock,  50  shares,   . 

"  "  "  "      scrip, 

Interest-bearing  note,  C.  A.  Redd, 

Third  Professorship. 
Chester  and  Lenoir  Railroad  bonds, 
Charlotte,  Columbia  and  Augusta  Railroad  bonds, 
Columbia  City  bonds, 

"  "     certificates. 

South  Carolina  consols, 

"  "        (Def.)  stock. 

Fanners'  and  Planters  Bank  (Baltimore),  33  shares. 
Interest-bearing  notes.  Miss  S.  D.  Adger, 
"         "  "  J.  A.  Adger, 

Fourth  Professorship. 
South  Carolina  consols, 

Savannah  City  bonds,     .... 
Mobile  City  bonds. 
South  Carolina  (Def.)  bonds, 
2  bonds  and  first  mortgages, 


15,000  00 
8,800  00 
4,400  00 
1,000  00 
5,000  00 
6,696  76 
1,000  00 
100  00 
$31,996  76 

$9,750  00 

3,200  00 

5,000  00 

1,600  00 

100  00 

$19,650  00 

$5,000  00 

4,500  00 

12,000  00 

95  27 

5,442  24 

1,547  09 

825  00 

500  00 

250  00 

$3M59  60 

$13,647  00 

5,000  00 

3,500  00 

600  00 

4,000  0^ 

26,747  O'b 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  153 

Perkins  Professorship. 

Mobile  and  Ohio  Railroad  bonds,       .             .               |5,000  00 

"         debentures,     .             .           5,000  00 

Chester  and  Lenoir  Railroad  bonds,                 .                  5,000  00 

Bond  and  first  mortgage,  W.  J.  Duffie,                  .            3,000  00 

118,000  00 
Contingent  Expenses  Fund. 

St.  Charles  Street  (N.  0.)  Railroad  stock,                    |10,400  00 

Students'  Fund. 

Farmers'  and  Planters'  Bank,  (Baltimore),  100  shares,  $2,500  00 
Legacy  of  Lawson  Williams,   of  Little  Rock,  Ark., 

(invested  in  individual  notes),          .              .              4,386  00 
Atlantic  and  Gulf  Railroad   bonds    (Charles  Jessup 

scholarship),          ....              2,500  00 

Chester  and  Lenoir  Raib'oad  bonds,              .              .       5,000  00 

Memphis  City  bond  (Martha  Waddel  Gray  scholarship),    1,000  00 

South  Carolina  consols,               .              .              .              3,000  00 

"         (Def.)  bonds,   the   S.   R.   Wynkoop 

scholarship,               .              .              1,000  00 
South  Western  (Ga.)  Railroad  stock  (LeRoy  Gresham 

scholarship),  30  shares,      .             .             .             3,000  00 

$22,386  00 

Smyth  Library  Fund. 

Charleston  City  bonds,               .             .             .           $4,900  00 

"           "     stock,         ...                          10  00 

South  Carolina  (Def.)  bonds,     .             .             .             1,300  00 

$(5,210  00 

Besides  these  investments,  there  are  as  yet  not  distributed,  of 

South  Western  Railroad  scrip,             .             .             $1,280  00 

Over  $2,000  in  private  notes,         .             .             .        2,000  00 

And  cash  in  the  hands  of  the  Treasurer,  over                  3,000  00 

$6,280  00 

The  whole  amounting  to          .             .             .          $171,829  36 
with  the  prospect  of  further  increase. 


154  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

THE    FACULTY  OF  THE  SEMINARY. 

And  now  the  forms  of  my  own  associates  of  the  Faculty  pass 
before  me — of  Dr.  Goukling,  whom  I  found  in  the  harness,  and 
who  served  the  Church  faithfully  in  this  office  for  six  years;  of 
Dr.  A.  W.  Leland,  of  commanding  person  and  high  native  endow- 
ments, who  served  the  Seminary  as  Professor,  first  of  Theology, 
and  then  of  Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Theology,  for  thirty-one  years, 
till  disabled  by  disease ;  of  Dr.  Charles  Colcock  Jones,  the  man 
of  systematic  diligence,  of  faith  and  piety,  Avho  had  devoted  him- 
self, in  early  life,  to  missionary  labors  among  the  most  degraded 
of  our  people,  but  was  raised  by  the  suifrages  of  his  brethren,  on 
two  occasions,  to  the  chair  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Polity, 
and  who  was  so  greatly  beloved;  of  Alexander  T.  McGill, 
D.  D.,  LL.D.,  his  successor,  for  a  short  time,  in  the  same  Pro- 
fessorship, and  since  of  Princeton  ;  of  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D., 
LL.D.,  called,  for  three  years,  to  occupy  the  same  chair  ;  of  the 
matchless  J.  H.  Thornwell,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  Professor,  for  six 
years,  of  Didactic  and  Polemic  Theology  ;  called  away,  alas  !  too 
soon  for  us,  to  the  skies  ;  of  J.  B.  Adger,  D.  D.,  the  able  Pro- 
fessor, for  fourteen  years,  of  Church  History  and  Polity  ;  and  of 
Joseph  R.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  the  able  and  successful  Professor,  for 
four  years,  of  Pastoral  and  Evangelistic  Theology  and  Sacred 
Rhetoric ;  and  to  those  brethren  so  dear  to  us,  whether  removed 
from  the  earth  or  living  still,  we  have  to  add  another,  noinen 
cJarum  et  venerabile,  William  S.  Plumer,  D.  D.,  LL.D.,  whom 
our  Lord  and  Master  has  called  home  to  himself  from  a  life  of 
great  usefulness  and  unremitted  toil.  I  have  no  need  to  mention 
my  colleagues  who  yet  survive,  but  for  whom  I  pray  that  their 
useful  lives  may  be  spared  to  the  Church  yet,  and  this  for  many 
years.  Nor  can  I  forbear  to  mention  that  ripe  scholar  the  Hebrew 
Tutor  for  four  years,  the  Rev.  Bazile  Lanneau,  afterwards  Pro- 
fessor at  Oakland  College,  and  Rev.  James  Cohen,  of  Jewish 
birth,  a  native  of  Algiers,  to  whom  the  Arabic  was  his  vernacular 
language,  both  of  whom  have  passed  away ;  and  Professor 
Charles  R.  Hemphill,  who  for  four  years  filled  the  same  office 
with  distinguished  success,  and  whom  we  now  welcome  back  to  us 
as  Associate   Professor  of  Biblical   Literature.     I  could  speak 


HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY.  155 

much  more  freely  of  these  honored  names  were  it  not  that  they 
are  to  be  brought  before  you  in  a  manner  more  complete  and 
ample  by  other  brethren  who  are  to  follow  me.  It  has  been  a 
privilege,  never,  never  to  be  forgotten-,  to  have  been  associated 
with  such  men;  to  have  been  enlightened  by  their  wisdom 
and  stimulated  daily  by  their  example,  and  to  emulate  their 
achievements,  it  may  be,  whenever  that  was  practicable  ;  for 
neither  by  nature  nor  education  are  we  made  wholly  alike,  as  is 
doubtless  wisely  ordained  in  the  government  of  God. 

In  concluding  this  discourse,  already  too  extended,  we  remark 
that  our  Seminary,  with  all  its  troubles,  has  been  attended  with  a 
good  degree  of  success.  Immediately  before  our  civil  war,  the 
largest  number  of  students  at  any  time  in  attendance  was  in  the 
year  1860-61,  when  there  were  sixty-two  students  listening  to 
our  instructions.  At  that  juncture  there  was  a  considerable 
number  of  worthy  young  men  in  the  several  classes  from  the 
North  who  were  highly  esteemed  by  their  associates.  These,  as 
might  be  expected,  left  us  sadly,  and  returned  to  their  own 
region.  The  majority  of  our  Southern  students  left  this  place  of 
their  studies,  at  what  they  believed  their  country's  call.  In 
1866,  there  was  no  graduating  class.  In  1867-68  a  few,  not 
more  than  five  in  number,  exempt  from  military  service,  finished 
their  studies  with  us.  In  1873  the  attendance  had  reached  fifty- 
seven,  the  largest  since  the  war. 

The  Southern  Presbyterian  Review  for  July,  1866,  states 
that  since  the  downfall  of  the  Confederacy,  the  funds  of  the 
Union  Seminary  had  sunk  to  $90,000  or  $100,000,  none  of  which 
yielded  an  income,  and  those  of  Columbia  to  $69,000  or  $70,000, 
only  $3,000  of  which  yielded  any  income.  As  we  have  before 
said,  the  churches  sprang  nobly  to  our  relief.  And  though  we 
had  our  full  share  of  poverty  and  loss,  we  yet  survive. 

In  conclusion,  we  may  say  that  since  Dr.  Goulding's  appoint- 
ment as  Professor  in  1828,  there  have  been  about  five  hundred 
and  fifty  students  under  the  instruction  of  the  Professors  as  can- 
didates for  the  ministry,  only  a  small  fraction  of  whom  have 
failed  for  any  cause,  other  than  sickness  or  death,  from  entering 
the  ministry ;  that  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  have  finished 


156  HISTORY  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY. 

their  Avork  on  earth  and  entered  into  their  rest;  that  more  than 
three-fourths  of  the  ministers  and  licentiates  of  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina,  more  than  half  of  those  of  the  Synod  of  Georgia,  about 
one-third  of  those  of  the  Synods  of  Alabama  and  Arkansas,  that 
nearly  one-half  of  the  Synods  of  Memphis  and  Mississippi  were 
students  of  this  Seminary  ; '  that  some  twenty-one  have  devoted 
themselves  to  missions  in  Syria  and  Turkey,  in  Persia  and  Hin- 
dostan,  in  China  and  Japan,  in  Africa,  in  South  America,  and 
among  our  own  Indian  tribes  ;  and  if  the  Seminary  shall  outlive, 
as  we  hope,  its  present  disasters,  a  future  far  brighter  may  yet 
lie  before  it,  and  service  far  greater  and  more  fruitful  may  be 
rendered  to  him  to  whom  the  Church  looks  as  its  Head,  who 
ascended  from  Calvary  and  Olivet  to  sit  on  his  Father's  throne, 
and  to  whom  he  has  pledged  the  heathen  as  his  inheritance, 
and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  as  his  possession ;  and  wdiich 
is  to  be  won  chiefly  by  ministers  of  the  gospel  by  him  called, 
qualified,  and  sent  forth. 

^  As  our  ministers  change  their  locations  from  time  to  time,  these  pro- 
portions are  variable  quantities,  in  some  years  greater,  in  others  less. 


HISTORY  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONS,  AS  RE- 
LATED TO  THE  SOUTHERN  PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH  AND  COLUMBIA  SEMINARY. 

BY    REV.    J.    LEIGHTON  WILSON,    D.    D,,    SECRETARY    OF    FOREIGN 

MISSIONS. 

The  history  of  what  may  be  called  the  Foreign  Missionary 
work  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church  antedated,  by  a  good 
many  years,  the  separate  and  independent  existence  of  the  Church 
itself.  At  one  time  our  churches,  as  did  most  of  the  Presbyterian 
churches  in  the  country  at  large,  cooperated  with  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  of  Foreign  Missions  in  promoting  the 
evangelisation  of  the  heathen  nations  of  the  earth.  They  were 
specially  active  in  this  great  work  during  the  years  1833-4-5-6. 
During  those  years,  they  not  only  contributed  largely  of  their 
means  for  its  support,  but  a  large  number  of  our  young  men 
entered  upon  the  work  themselves,  among  whom  may  be  mentioned 
Rev.  Samuel  R.  Houston,  D.  D.,  Rev.  George  W.  Leyburn,  and 
Mr.  Venable,  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia ;  Rev.  Daniel  Lindley, 
D.  D.,  Rev.  T.  P.  Johnson,  and  Rev.  Alexander  Wilson,  M.  D., 
of  the  North  Carolina  Synod ;  Rev.  George  W.  Boggs,  Rev.  Jno. 
B.  Adger,  D.  D.,  Rev.  John  F.  Lanneau,  Rev.  J.  L.  Merrick, 
and  Rev.  J.  Leighton  Wilson,  D.  D.,  of  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina.  The  Avives  of  all  these  brethren,  with  one  or  two 
exceptions,  were  natives  of  the  South,  and  rendered  important 
aid  in  the  work. 

From  the  year  1838  to  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war  in 
1861,  our  churches  cooperated  with  the  Northern  Presb^'-terian 
body  in  this  great  cause.  Her  contributions,  previous  to  her 
separation  from  that  body,  amounted  to  more  than  $40,000  per 
annum.  At  the  same  time  a  large  number  of  her  sons  and 
daughters  devoted  themselves  to  the  work  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,  a  fuller  account  of  many  of  whom  will  be  given  in  the 
subsequent  part  of  this  paper. 

After  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  war,  it  became  impossible 


158  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

for  the  New  York  Board  to  do  anything  for  the  support  of  the 
missions  in  the  Indian  country.  Previously,  these  missions  had 
been  sustained  by  the  joint  contributions  of  the  two  sections  of 
the  Church  ;  and  according  to  an  understanding  between  the 
senior  Secretary  of  that  Board  and  the  writer,  it  was  agreed  that 
the  attention  of  the  Southern  Church  should  be  called  to  the 
matter,  with  the  view  of  providing  for  their  support.  This  the 
writer  did  on  his  arrival  in  South  Carolina  in  the  spring  of  1861, 
and  the  churches  responded  most  heartily  to  the  call.  A  Pro- 
visional Committee,  consisting  mainly  of  ministers  then  residing 
in  Columbia,  was  formed,  which  conducted  the  work  until  the 
Church  was  regularly  organised,  when  she  assumed  the  responsi- 
bility herself. 

During  the  war,  and  for  a  year  or  two  after  its  close,  the 
Foreign  Missionary  labors  of  the  Church  were  confined  to  the 
missions  in  the  Indian  country,  of  which  there  was  one  among  the 
Cherokees,  another  among  the  Creeks,  and  another  among  the 
Choctaws  and  Chickasaws,  the  last  two  being  virtually  the  same 
people.  It  was  not  possible  for  the  Church,  during  the  war,  and 
for  several  years  afterwards,  to  do  anything  to  promote  the  cause 
of  evangelisation  in  regions  beyond  her  own  boundaries.  She 
never  lost  sight,  however,  of  her  great  obligation  to  do  all  she  could 
to  extend  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to  all  mankind.  In  1867 
the  difficulties  with  which  she  had  been  surrounded  were  par- 
tially removed,  and  she  at  once,  and  with  great  heartiness,  entered 
upon  the  work  that  lay  before  her,  first  to  restore  her  own  broken 
down  walls,  and  then  do  all  she  could  to  extend  the  knowledge 
of  salvation  to  the  farthest  ends  of  the  earth.  During  the  six 
years  intervening  between  1867  and  1873,  missions  were  estab- 
lished in  China,  in  Italy,  in  Brazil,  in  the  United  States  of  Co- 
lombia, in  Greece,  and  in  Mexico,  in  addition  to  those  already 
established  in  the  Indian  country.  Of  these,  the  mission  to  the 
United  States  of  Colombia  was  given  up  something  more  than 
five  years  ago,  partly  from  the  want  of  funds,  and  partly  from 
the  conviction  that  the  people  of  that  region  were  not  yet  pre- 
pared to  receive  a  pure  gospel.  The  missions  to  the  Creeks 
and  the  Cherokees  were  also  given  up  about  the  same  time,  in 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  159 

part  from  the  want  of  funds,  and  in  part  from  the  fact  that  other 
Protestant  denominations  were  doing  all  that  seemed  necessary  to 
promote  the  spiritual  welfire  of  those  tribes. 

The  mission  to  Italy  has  never  been  regarded  as  a  regularly 
organised  mission ;  nor  is  it  proposed  to  make  it  such.  A  fine 
school  of  fifty  pupils  is  managed  by  an  Italian  lady,  a  member  of 
our  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  the  spiritual  results  of  which, 
by  common  consent,  are  gathered  into  the  venerable  Waldensian 
Church,  and  our  people  feel  great  pleasure  in  promoting  in  this 
indirect  way  the  highest  interest  of  that  grand  old  Church. 

In  the  prosecution  of  the  task  assigned  us,  we  can  give  only  a 
brief  outline  of  the  work  of  the  Church  as  it  exists  at  the  present 
time. 

Our  Indian  missions  present  themselves  first  both  in  a  chrono- 
logical and  geographical  point  of  view.  The  extent  of  the  work, 
though  now  restricted  to  the  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  tribes,  is,  in 
many  important  respects,  a  good  deal  in  advance  of  what  it  was 
when  first  taken  up  by  the  Church.  The  working  force  at  the 
present  time  consists  of  three  ordained  ministers  from  the  States, 
and  their  wives  ;  ten  ordained  native  preachers  and  one  licentiate. 
In  addition  to  these,  there  are  a  number  of  young  men  under 
training  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  There  are  twenty-seven 
regularly  organised  churches  connected  with  the  Indian  Presby- 
tery, which  is  an  integral  part  of  the  Synod  of  Arkansas,  and 
which  embraces  a  membership  of  something  like  1,200  members. 
Up  to  the  present  time  a  large  school,  familiarly  known  as  Spencer 
Academy,  has  been  maintained  in  efficient  operation,  the  fruits  and 
results  of  which  will  continue  to  be  gathered  for  many  years  to 
come. 

The  Mexican  mission  stands  next  in  geographical  order,  but  in 
point  of  time  is  the  youngest  of  all  our  missions.  It  was  founded 
in  the  winter  of  1874,  by  Rev.  A.  T.  Graybill  and  Mrs.  Gray- 
bill,  at  Matamoras,  on  the  Rio  Grande.  They  were  reinforced  in 
the  autumn  of  1878  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Hall  and  Mrs.  Hall,  who  had 
been  previously  connected  with  the  mission  in  the  United  States 
of  Colombia.  The  present  missionary  force  consists  of  Rev.  A. 
T.  Graybill  and  Mrs.  Graybill,  located  at  Matamoras ;  Rev.  J.  G. 


160  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

Hall  and  Mrs.  Hall,  located  at  Brownsville,  Texas ;  Miss  Janet 
H.  Houston,  teacher  at  Brownsville  ;  Rev.  J.  Walter  Graybill 
and  Mrs.  Graybill,  on  their  way  to  the  mission.  The  native 
force  consists  of  Rev.  Leandro  Mora,  located  at  Jeminez,  to  the 
southwest  of  Matamoras  ;  Rev.  Edwardo  Carrero,  native  evan- 
gelist, located  at  Victoria,  to  the  southeast  of  Matamoras ;  and 
Miss  Virginia  Mora,  teacher  at  Matamoras.  Two  young  men 
are  prosecuting  their  studies  with  reference  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  This  mission  has  been  greatly  blessed  almost  from  its 
incipiency.  Three  churches  have  been  organised;  one  at  Mata- 
moras, one  at  Brownsville,  and  a  third  at  San  Juan.  These  three 
churches  embrace  a  membership  of  something  like  two  hundred 
and  fifty  persons,  all  of  whom  have  been  gathered  into  the  fold 
of  Christ  within  the  last  seven  years.  Besides  the  four  princi- 
pal stations  above  mentioned,  there  are  fifteen  out-stations,  seven 
on  the  north  side  and  eight  on  the  south  side  of  the  Rio  Grande, 
where  regular  monthly  preaching  is  maintained.  The  Church  has 
great  cause,  to  be  thankful  to  Almighty  God  for  bestowing  such 
rich  blessings  upon  this  particular  department  of  her  work. 

In  Brazil  we  have  two  separate  missions  ;  one  in  Pernambuco, 
a  large  commercial  city  in  Northern  Brazil,  and  the  other  in 
Campinas,  in  the  Province  of  Sao  Paulo,  in  Southern  Brazil,  being 
1,200  miles  distant  from  each  other.  The  one  at  Pernambuco  was 
founded  in  the  early  part  of  1873  by  Rev.  J.  Rockwell  Smith, 
who  was  reinforced  a  few  months  later  by  the  arrival  of  the  Rev. 
John  Boyle  and  Mrs.  Boyle,  who,  hoAvever,  were  transferred 
in  the  early  part  of  1875  to  Campinas,  whilst  Rev.  William 
LeConte,  a  member  of  that  mission,  was  transferred  to  the  Per- 
nambuco mission.  In  the  course  of  a  year,  Mr.  LeConte  was 
summoned  to  his  rest  above,  which  left  Mr.  Smith  the  sole 
laborer  for  several  years.  In  the  early  part  of  1880,  Rev.  Bal- 
lard F.  Thompson,  of  the  Nashville  Presbytery,  arrived  in  Per- 
nambuco, to  occupy  the  post  vacated  by  the  death  of  Mr.  Le- 
Conte. In  the  mysterious  providence  of  God,  he  was  called  to 
his  rest  in  heaven  in  two  months  from  the  time  of  his  arrival.  As 
soon  as  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Thompson  reached  this 
country.  Rev.  DeLacy  Wardlaw,  a  friend  and  co-presbyter,  offered 


HISTORY    OF    F0REI(4N    MISSIONS.  161 

his  services  to  fill  the  breach  occasioned  by  the  sudden  death  of 
Mr.  Thompson,  and  as  the  result,  he  and  Mrs.  Wardlaw  sailed  for 
Pernambuco  in  August,  1880,  where  they  have  since  been  labor- 
ing with  efficiency. 

The  missionary  force  now  employed  in  the  work  consists  of  Rev. 
J.  Rockwell  Smith  and  Mrs.  Smith,  Rev.  DeLacy  Wardlaw  and 
Mrs.  Wardlaw,  and  three  native  laborers  variously  employed  in 
promoting  the  general  work. 

Notwithstanding  the  severe  afflictions  with  which  this  mission 
has  been  visited,  God  has  been  pleased  at  the  same  time  to  visit  it 
with  many  tokens  of  his  favor.  Two  churches  have  been  organ- 
ised; one  in  Pernambuco,  embracing  twenty-four  communicants, 
and  another  in  Goyana,  of  thirteen  members.  Measures  are 
being  taken  for  the  estaJ^lishmcmt  of  two  others  in  the  Province  of 
Parhyba.  The  mission  has  under  its  care  three  young  men  who 
are  being  trained  with  reference  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
Four  colporteurs  are  employed  in  circulating  the  Scriptures,  sup- 
ported by  the  American  Bible  Society,  but  acting  under  the 
direction  of  the  mission.  Several  important  translations  have 
been  made,  but  from  the  want  of  means  have  not  yet  been  pub- 
lished. These  are  very  important  and  encouraging  results,  in 
view  of  the  short  time  that  the  mission  has  been  in  operation,  and 
the  very  great  opposition  that  had  to  be  encountered  in  a  com- 
munity that  had  heretofore  been  wholly  given  up  to  Romanism. 

The  Campinas  mission,  located  in  the  central  part  of  Sao  Paulo, 
was  founded  in  the  latter  part  of  1869,  by  Rev.  G.  Nash  Morton 
and  Rev.  Ed.  Lane.  It  has  two  principal  stations ;  one  at 
Campinas,  and  the  other  at  Mogy-Mirim,  forty  miles  to  the 
north  of  Campinas,  but  in  the  same  Province.  Its  history  extends 
over  a  period  of  twelve  years.  Its  missionary  force  consists  of 
Rev.  Ed.  Lane  and  Mrs.  Lane,  Rev.  John  W.  Dabney  and  Mrs. 
Dabney,  Miss  Nannie  Henderson,  and  Sen.  Rodrigues,  connected 
with  the  station  at  Campinas ;  Rev.  John  Boyle  and  ^Nlrs.  Boyle, 
and  Mr.  Wingerter,  colporteur,  at  Mogy-Mirim.  There  are  a 
number  of  natives  besides  those  above  mentioned,  that  render 
important  aid  in  the  prosecution  of  the  work,  but  have  no  official 
connexion  with  the  mission.  Since  its  organisation,  five  regularly 
11 


162  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

organised  churches  have  been  formed,  whilst  steps  have  been  taken 
for  the  formation  of  several  others.  These  churches  embrace  in 
all  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  members.  The  Campinas 
Institute  has  formed  an  important  feature  in  the  history  of  this 
mission.  It  has  been  the  occasion  of  anxiety,  and  has  undergone 
some  important  changes,  but  is  now,  it  is  believed,  resting  upon 
a  proper  and  solid  foundation,  and  promises  to  be  a  great  blessing 
to  that  part  of  the  world.  It  embraces  at  the  present  time  about 
seventy -five  pupils,  one-fifth  of  whom  are  girls.  Measures  have 
been  adopted  for  the  enlargement  of  the  female  department.  The 
missionaries  on  the  ground  regard  the  field  as  one  of  much  more 
than  ordinary  promise.  A  rich  spiritual  harvest  will  no  doubt  be 
gathered  before  long,  as  the  natural  result  of  the  good  seed  that 
has  been  so  abundantly  sowed  for  years  past. 

Our  Greek  mission  was  undertaken  in  the  latter  part  of  1873,  at 
the  earnest  request  of  Rev.  M.  D.  Kalopothakes,  a  native  Greek 
preacher,  but  a  member  of  what  was  formerly  known  as  the  United 
Synod  of  Virginia.  He  was  the  founder  of  the  mission,  and  for 
a  number  of  years  was  its  main  and  only  support.  He  sustained 
it  by  preaching  the  word,  by  editing  and  circulating  two  serai- 
monthly  magazines,  and  by  circulating  the  Scriptures  and  other 
religious  books.  By  the  aid  of  Christian  friends  in  Europe  and 
America,  he  had  erected  a  neat  house  of  worship  in  the  city  of 
Athens,  and  had  gathered  i^nto  it  a  goodly  band  of  evangelical 
Christians.  The  field  he  aimed  to  cultivate  embraced  free  Greece, 
or  Greece  proper,  the  Grecian  islands,  and  the  Greek  provinces 
in  European  Turkey,  embracing  a  population  in  all  of  .something 
like  5,000,000.  The  whole  of  this  ground  was  unoccupied,  or 
very  nearly  so,  by  other  evangelical  denominations,  and  our  Com- 
mittee, Avhen  they  assumed  the  responsibility  of  the  mission, 
determined,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  cultivate  the  whole  field 
contemplated  by  Dr.  Kalopothakes. 

Rev.  George  W,  Leyburn,  who  had  labored  many  years  pre- 
viously in  Greece  (who  had  been  the  honored  instrument  in  the 
conversion  of  Dr.  Kalopothakes),  his  son.  Rev.  G.  L.  Leyburn, 
Rev.  T.  R.  Sampson,  and  Rey.  J.  Phipps,  and  their  wives,  have 
been  sent  out  successively   to   reinforce  that  mission.     The  first 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  163 

mentioned,  in  the  mysterious  providence  of  God,  was  taken  to 
his  heavenly  home  soon  after  his  arrival  in  Greece,  whilst  his  son, 
Rev.  G.  L.  Leyburn,  after  remaining  something  more  than  a 
year,  returned  to  this  country,  and  is  now  engaged  in  the  work  of 
the  ministry  at  home.  Besides  the  brethren  above  named,  there 
are  three  native  ministers  and  one  licentiate  actively  engaged  in 
the  work.  Five  regular  preaching  stations  are  maintained,  viz.  : 
at  Athens,  Volos,  Salonica,  Yanina,  and  the  Piraeus.  It  is 
expected  that  a  Presbytery  will  be  formed  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months,  that  will  be  composed  entirely  of  Greeks.  Two  churches 
have  been  organised  ;  one  at  Athens  and  another  at  Volos,  and  it 
is  hoped  that  a  third  will  soon  be  formed  at  Salonica,  the  ancient 
Thessalonica.  A  large  amount  of  religious  literature,  including 
the  sacred  Scriptures,  has  been  diffused  in  all  parts  of  the  coun- 
try ;  in  view  of  which  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  Greece  will 
ere  long  be  more  thoroughly  evangelised  than  it  was  in  the  davs 
of  primitive  Christianity. 

What  a  great  honor  it  will  be  to  our  beloved  Church,  if  she 
shall  be  made  the  favored  instrument,  of  not  only  raising  the 
Greek  people  from  the  deep  mire  of  superstition  into  which  they 
have  sunk,  and  in  which  they  have  remained  for  so  many  centu- 
ries, but  of  restoring  to  her  all  the  blessings  of  that  pure  gospel 
that  was  made  known  to  her  eighteen  centuries  ago,  by  the 
great  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles  ! 

The  mission  to  China  is  the  oldest  of  all  our  missions  outside 
of  the  boundaries  of  our  own  couatry.  It  was  founded  in  the 
autumn  of  1867,  by  the  Rev.  Elias  B.  Inslee,  at  a  time  when  our 
country  had  but  partially  recovered  from  the  effects  of  the  war. 
Mr.  Inslee  had  labored  several  years  previous  to  the  war  as  a 
missionary  in  China.  During  that  time  he  Avas  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Board  in  New  York,  but  was  ecclesiastically  connected 
with  the  Southern  Church.  Since  that  time,  the  foUowino;  breth- 
ren  have  been  connected  with  that  mission,  viz. :  Rev.  M.  H. 
Houston  and  wife.  Rev.  J.  L.  Stewart  and  wife,  Rev.  H.  C.  Du- 
Bose  and  wife,  Rev.  John  W.  Davis  and  wife.  Rev.  T.  E.  Con- 
verse and  wife.  Rev.  A.  Sydenstricker  and  wife.  Rev.  Ben.  Helm, 
Rev.  G.  W.  Painter,  Dr.  Fishburn,  Mrs.   A.  E.  Randolph,  Miss 


164  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

Helen  Kirkland,  and  ^liss  A.  C.  Safford.  All  of  these  brethren, 
except  Mr.  Inslee,  who  died  in  New  Orleans  in  1872,  Rev.  Ben. 
Helm  and  Rev.  T.  E.  Converse,  who  are  laboring  in  this  country, 
are  actively  engaged  in  the  Chinese  work. 

The  whole  missionary  force  at  the  present  time  consists  of  six 
ordained  ministers  from  this  country,  one  missionary  physician, 
eight  female  assistant  missionaries,  and  fifteen  native  helpers, 
making  in  all  thirty  laborers. 

The  two  principal  points  occupied  are  the  cities  of  Hangchow 
and  Soochow,  one  hundred  miles  distant  from  each  other,  and 
each  having  a  population  of  500,000.  Churches  have  been 
established  in  both  of  these  cities,  though  their  joint  membership 
is  only  about  forty,  one-fourth  of  whom  were  added  during  the 
past  year.  Two  boarding-schools  are  in  full  operation  in  Hang- 
chow, and  one  in  Soochow.  Besides  these,  there  are  ten  day- 
schools  in  the  two  cities,  which  are  conducted  under  the  oversight 
of  the  ladies  of  the  missions.  Besides  the  two  principal  chapels, 
there  are  as  many  as  six  street  chapels  that  are  open  daily  for 
religious  worship.  One  brother  speaks  of  having  preached  seven 
hundred  times  during  the  past  year.  Extensive  missionary  tours 
are  made  every  year  by  all  the  brethren  for  the  twofold  purpose 
of  preaching  the  word  and  circulating  religious  books  and  tracts. 
Five  or  six  separate  volumes  have  been  translated  by  our  mis- 
sionary brethren  into  the  Chinese,  and  are  extensively  used  both 
in  the  schools  and  for  general  circulation.  The  amount  of  religious 
knowledge  that  has  been  disseminated  in  the  cities  and  the  sur- 
rounding country  during  the  past  ten  years  has  been, immensely 
great,  and  under  the  direction  of  the  Holy  Ghost  must  contribute 
largely  to  the  general  enlightenment  of  that  vast  empire  of  dark- 
ness. 

This  brief  survey  of  the  missionary  work  of  our  Church  will 
show  at  once  that  she  is  no  idle  spectator  of  that  mighty  mission- 
ary movement  of  the  day  Avhich  aims  at  the  spiritual  renovation 
of  the  whole  family  of  man.  Notwithstanding  all  the  embarass- 
ments  that  attended  her  earlier  years ;  the  poverty  and  prostra- 
tion of  the  country  at  the  time  of  her  birth,  and  the  necessarily 
expensive  nature  of  the  missionary  work ;  yet  at  no  time  has  she 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  165 

ever  forgotten  her  obligations  to  the  great  Redeemer  or  to  a 
perishing  heathen  worhl.  To-day  she  can  lift  up  her  eyes 
over  the  benighted  nations  of  the  earth  and  count  one  hundred 
reapers,  either  sent  forth  from  her  own  bosom  or  trained  by  those 
who  were  sent  out  by  her,  who  are  gathering  the  rich  harvest 
that  is  ripening  in  every  direction.  She  can  behold  her  own 
sons  and  daughters  scattered  over  six  diiferent  nations  and  pro- 
claiming the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  in  as  many  different 
languages.  She  can  point  to  as  many  as  twenty  Christian 
schools,  in  which  there  are  more  than  500  native  youths  being- 
trained  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  most  remote 
regions  of  the  earth.  She  can  enumerate  more  than  one  hun- 
dred volumes  of  Christian  literature  that  have  been  translated  by 
her  missionaries  into  the  languages  of  the  people  among  whom 
they  live,  and  been  circulated  by  the  thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  copies.  She  can  point  out  more  than  forty  Christian 
churches  that  have  been  organised  mainly  in  the  last  seven  years, 
and  into  which  have  been  gathered  more  than  1,500  souls,  who 
are  to-day  rejoicing  in  the  same  salvation  with  ourselves.  More 
than  this.  She  can  point  to  scores  and  hundreds  and  thousands 
of  villages  and  towns  in  Mexico,  in  Greece,  in  Brazil,  in  China, 
and  among  the  American  Indians,  where  the  good  seed  luis  been 
sown  in  great  abundance,  and  from  which  a  rich  spiritual  harvest 
will  be  gathered  at  no  distant  day.  If  our  beloved  Church  has 
not  abundant  cause  of  gratitude  to  Almighty  God  for  such  dis- 
tinguished honor  bestowed  upon  her,  then  Ave  know  not  what  can 
be  a  legitimate  cause  for  joy  and  thanksgiving. 

II.  Our  second  inquiry  is,  as  to  the  relationship  of  the  Colum- 
bia Theological  Seminary  to  this  great  work  of  foreign  missions. 
And  here,  at  the  very  outset,  we  are  prepared  to  assume  that  this 
Seminary  has  always  been  pervaded  by  a  deep  and  earnest  mission- 
ary spirit.  Her  Professors,  so  far  as  we  are  aware,  without  a 
single  exception,  have  always  felt  a  deep  interest  in  this  great 
cause.  One  of  them  was  himself  a  foreign  missionary  for  many 
years,  and  it  was  his  constant  aim,  while  a  Professor,  to  promote  a 
missionary  spirit  in  the  hearts  of  the  young  men  under  his  care. 
We  must  be   allowed   to   make  special  mention  of  his  interest  in 


166  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

this  cause,  whose  semi-centennial  we  to-day  celebrate.  The 
speaker  feels  that  it  is  due  to  himself,  as  well  as  to  this  venerable 
father,  to  give  utternnce  to  the  feelings  of  profound  gratitude 
which  he  has  always  felt  towards  him,  for  the  kind  interest  he 
took  in  him  when  inquiring  about  the  path  of  duty;  for  the  wise 
counsel  he  gave  to  him  when  he  knew  as  yet  nothing  of  the  trials 
and  perils  of  the  missionary  life ;  and  especially  for  the  heart- 
felt prayers  that  he  offered  up  to  God  that  his  young  servant 
might  be  guided  into  the  path  of  duty.  If  the  speaker  ever  knew 
what  consecration  to  God  meant,  it  was  while  he  and  this  vener- 
able father  were  kneeling  in  priyer  in  the  foundation-room  of  the 
Seminary  building.  To  his  memory,  even  in  the  deepest  wilds 
of  Africa,  that  southwest  corner  room  has  always  been  a  place  of 
peculiar  sanctity. 

The  history  of  the  Seminary  dates  back  to  that  pei'iod  when 
all  the  Presbyterian  Churches  of  the  country,  as  has  already  been 
mentioned,  were  carrying  on  their  missionary  work  through  the 
agency  of  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  Some  of 
her  earlier  pupils  engaged  in  the  work  under  the  care  of  that 
Board  ;  others,  at  a  later  period,  went  out  under  the  Presbyte- 
rian Board  in  New  York;  and,  more  recently,  others  have  gone 
forth  under  our  present  Committee  of  Foreign  Missions.  We 
propose  now  to  give  a  brief  sketch  of  the  lives  of  all  those  foreign 
missionaries  who  were  connected  with  this  Seminary,  and  in  this 
way  we  shall  be  enabled  to  form  a  proper  estimate  of  the  Semi- 
nary's relationship  to  the  great  cause  of  foreign  missions. 

And  here  we  are  met  Avith  a  remarkable  fact  at  the  very  out- 
set. Of  the  first  class,  consisting  of  six  members,  and  which  was 
graduated  in  the  spring  of  1833,  three  of  them  consecrated  them- 
selves to  the  cause  of  foreign  missions,  viz..  Rev.  J.  L.  Merrick, 
Rev.  James  M.  Adams,  and  Rev.  J.  Leighton  Wilson.  Mr.  Adams, 
though  deeply  interested  in  the  cause,  and  having  been  accepted 
as  a  missionary  by  the  American  Board,  was  prevented  never- 
theless by  family  considerations  from  entering  upon  the  Avork. 

Rev.  James  Lyman  Merrick  was  a  native  of  Munson,  Mas- 
sachusetts, and  was  born  on  the  11th  of  December,  1803.  He 
received  his  academic  training  in  his  native  town  and  was  grad- 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  167 

uated  at  Amherst  College  in  1830.  He  joined  this  Seminary 
the  following  year  and  continued  here  until  he  completed  his 
theological  studies  in  the  spring  of  1833.  He  was  licensed  to 
preach  by  the  Charleston  Presbytery  about  the  time  of  his  grad- 
uation, and  on  the  14th  of  April,  1834,  he  was  ordained  by  the 
same  body  as  an  evangelist.  When  he  offered  his  services  to  the 
American  Board,  it  was  with  the  condition  that  he  should  be  sent 
to  labor  among  the  Mohammedans  of  Persia.  The  Board,  being 
very  doubtful  about  the  propriety  of  attempting  to  establish  a 
mission  in  that  part  of  the  world  at  that  time,  at  first  declined  to 
send  him  there,  it  being  distinctly  known  that  every  proselyte 
from  Islamism  would  thereby  forfeit  his  life.  Mr.  Merrick  de- 
cided that  if  he  could  not  be  sent  to  Persia,  he  wouhl  decline  to 
engage  in  the  foreign  missionary  Avork  altogether.  He  had  long 
had  his  heart  set  upon  going  to  Persia.  He  had  great  admira- 
tion for  the  character  of  Henry  Martyn,  and  no  doubt  felt  an 
earnest  desire  to  carry  into  effect  the  plans  which  that  noble  man 
had  formed  for  the  evangelisation  of  that  interesting,  but  bigoted, 
nation.  The  Prudential  Committee  reconsidered  the  matter,  think- 
ing that  God  in  his  providence  might  have  purposes  in  relation 
to  that  people  that  were  not  yet  disclosed,  and  sent  him  to  watch 
on  those  outposts  for  a  time,  to  see  what  could  be  done.  He  sailed 
for  this  new  mission  on  the  6th  of  October,  1835.  He  remained 
in  Persia  seven  years,  but  the  Committee,  seeing  that  there  was  no 
probability  of  any  good  impressions  being  made  upon  that  peojjle, 
he  was  transferred  by  their  direction  to  the  Nestorian  mission. 
Mr.  Merrick  was  never  satisfied  Avitli  the  action  of  the  Commit- 
tee in  removing  him  from  Persia,  and  he  remained  in  the  Nesto- 
rian mission  only  three  years,  when  he  returned  to  this  country. 
It  is  impossible  to  form  any  definite  idea  of  the  results  of  his  seven 
years'  labor  in  Persia,  or  what  they  would  have  been  if  he  had 
continued  there  until  the  close  of  his  life.  So  far  as  is  known 
there  were  no  conversions.  He  was  tutor  to  the  Prince  of  Per- 
sia, and  it  is  said  was  highly  esteemed  by  him.  He  was  married 
to  an  English  lady  while  in  Persia,  Avho  accompanied  him  to  this 
country  in  1845,  but  died  not  very  long  after  her  arrival.  His 
time  after  his  return  to   this  country  was  spent  in  preaching  in 


168  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

his  native  State.  He  also  held  an  appointment  as  Professor  of 
Persian  in  Amherst  College.  He  published  a  volume  of  poems 
after  his  return,  which,  however,  did  not  seem  to  have  attracted 
very  much  attention.  He  died  in  1866,  having  left  a  scholar- 
ship to  this  Seminary,  amounting  to  something  like  $2,000. 

Mr.  Merrick,  in  some  respects,  Avas  a  very  remarkable  man, 
especially  for  his  earnest  piety,  his  industry  and  systematic  habits, 
his  earnest  devotion  to  the  cause  of  foreign  missions,  and  his  uni- 
formly amiable  deportment  in  all  his  intercourse  with  his  fellow- 
men.  He  may  have  been  carried  too  far  by  his  fixed  and  almost 
unalterable  purpose  to  labor  in  no  other  part  of  the  uncivilised 
Avorld  except  Persia.  But  no  doubt  his  prayers,  as  well  as  those 
of  Henry  Marty'n,  whom  he  so  much  admired,  in  behalf  of  that 
people,  will  yet  be  answered  in  a  way  that  Avas  entirely  unknown 
to  them,  as  Avell  as  ourselves. 

The  Avriter,  the  other  member  of  the  first  class,  who  engaged 
in  the  foreign  missionary  Avork,  Avas  born  in  Sumter  County  on 
the  25th  of  March,  1801).  His  fiither,  William  Wilson,  was  well 
knoAvn  as  an  elder  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  and  Avas  greatly 
esteemed  by  all  who  knew  him.  The  Avriter  received  his  aca- 
demic training  partly  at  Darlington  C.  H.,  and  partly  at  Winns- 
boro,  S.  C,  under  the  instruction  of  Dr.  Samuel  Staiford,  Avho 
Avas  well  knoAvn  in  his  day  as  a  very  skilful  teacher  He  also 
spent  one  Avinter  under  the  instruction  of  his  uncle.  Rev.  Robert 
W.  James,  of  IndiantoAvn,  a  man  Avell  knoAvn  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  South  Carolina,  eminent  for  his  extensive  learning, 
and  Avho  probably  did  more  toAvards  the  establishment  of  this 
Seminary  than  any  other  man  of  that  day.  The  Avriter  entered 
Union  College,  Ncav  York,  in  1827,  and  Avas  graduated  in  July, 
1829.  He  taught  school  at  Mount  Pleasant,  near  Charleston, 
S.  C,  for  six  months.  He  entered  this  Seminary  at  its  opening 
in  Columbia,  January,  1830.  Rev.  James  Beattie  and  Rev. 
Wm.  Moultrie  Reid  being  the  only  other  members  at  the  time. 
He  graduated  in  the  spring  of  1833,  and  spent  the  sunnner 
months  at  Andover,  Mass.,  studying  the  Arabic  as  an  important 
preparation  for  going  to  Africa.  He  sailed  from  Baltimore  in 
the  autumn  of  1833,  accompanied  by  Stephen  R.  Wynkoop,  a 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGX    MISSIONS.  169 

classmate  at  Union  College,  on  an  exploring  tour  to  Africa,  tVom 
which  they  returned  the  next  spring,  having  fixed  upon  Cape 
Palmas  as  the  most  suitable  place  for  commencing  the  missionary 
■\voi-k.  In  the  autumn  of  1834,  havino;  been  united  in  marriag-e 
to  Miss  Jane  E.  Bayard,  of  Savannah,  Georgia,  he  and  his  wife 
sailed  for  Cape  Palmas,  Avhere  they  lived  and  labored  for  seven 
years,  and  were  then  transferred  to  the  Gaboon  in  the  Gulf  of 
Benim.  During  their  residence  at  Cape  Palmas  several  hundred 
native  j^ouths  of  both  sexes  were  educated;  a  church  was  formed 
of  thirty  or  forty  members ;  the  language  for  the  first  time  was 
reduced  to  writing,  and  portions  of  the  New  Testament,  as  well  as 
other  religious  books,  were  translated  into  it.  A  dictionary  and 
a  grammar  of  the  Language  Avere  also  published.  The  fruits  of 
this  mission,  when  the  writer  left  for  the  Gaboon,  were  turned 
over  to  the  Episcopal  mission  located  at  the  same  place.  We 
remained  at  the  Gaboon  from  1842  until  1853,  when  failure  of 
health  compelled  our  return  to  this  country.  Here  again,  at  this 
place,  the  language  Avas  reduced  to  w'riting  for  the  first  time,  into 
which  considerable  portions  of  the  New  Testament  were  trans- 
lated; a  number  of  schools  were  established;  and  a  church  was 
organised,  which  continues  to  the  present  time  to  be  in  a  flourish- 
ing condition.  From  1853  to  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  the 
writer  acted  as  Secretary  of  Foreign  Missions,  in  New  York,  for 
the  whole  Presbyterian  Church.  Since  then,  as  is  well  known, 
he  has  acted  as  Secretary  both  for  Home  and  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church  up  to  the  present  time. 

The  next  member  of  the  Seminary  who  eno;ao;ed  in  the  foreign 
missionary  work  was  Rev.  S.  R.  Brown,  D.  D.,  who  graduated 
here  in  1838.  He  was  a  native  of  Munson,  Mass.  He  was  the 
son  of  Mrs.  Brown,  the  author  of  the  beautiful  hymn, 

•'I  lovo  to  steal  awliile  away 
From  every  cutnberiiiff  care."' 

He  graduated  at  Yale  College,  and  spent  some  time  at  Union 
Theological  Seminary  in  New  York  before  he  came  to  Columbia. 
He  went  out  as  a  missionary  to  China  in  the  first  instance,  in 
connexion  with  the  Morrison  Education  Society,  but  returned  to 
this  country  after  remaining  there  a  year  or  two,   on  account  of 


170  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

the  failure  of  his  wife's  health.  Whilst  in  this  country  he  placed 
himself  in  connexion  with  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Reformed 
(Dutch)  Church,  and  went  out  the  second  time,  not  to  China  but 
to  Japan.  After  remaining  there  some  time,  it  is  not  known 
exactly  how  long,' his  house,  with  all  of  his  papers,  was  destroyed 
by  fire  in  Yokohama.  He  returned  to  this  country,  remained 
some  time,  and  went  back  the  second  time  to  Japan.  His  later 
years  in  that  country  were  devoted  mainly  to  the  translation  of 
the  New  Testament  into  the  Japanese  language.  He  acted  as 
chairman  of  the  committee  appointed  to  carry  this  work  into  exe- 
cution. His  last  literary  labors  were  employed  in  translating  the 
book  of  Revelation  into  that  language.  He  was  compelled  to 
return  to  this  country  the  third  time  in  greatly  enfeebled  health. 
In  1880,  while  sojourning  at  the  house  of  Yang  Wing,  Minister 
Plenipotentiary  of  China  to  the  United  States,  he  wrote  his  auto- 
biography, which  is  said  to  be  intensely  intei'esting,  to  which, 
however,  we  have  not  had  access,  but  which,  it  is  expected,  will 
be  published  at  some  future  day.  On  his  way  to  New  Haven  to 
attend  a  meeting  of  his  class,  he  visited  Munson,  his  native  place, 
where  lie  buried  his  father,  his  mother,  his  sister,  and  two  Japan- 
ese pupils.  After  visiting  their  graves,  and  spending  the  even- 
ing in  social  intercourse,  he  retired  to  rest  (it  being  Saturday 
night,  the  19th  of  June).  That  night  he  died  as  it  were  in  sleep. 
One  who  knew  him  well  writes:  "Dr.  Brown  was  a  remarkable 
instance  of  what  perseverance  will  accomplish,  notwithstanding 
all  the  difficulties  that  may  surround  one's  early  life." 

Rev.  T.  L.  McBryde,  D.  D.,  was  the  next  member  of  this 
Seminary  who  went  on  a  foreign  mission.  He  graduated  in  the 
class  of  1830.  The  same  year  he  was  ordained  by  the  Charles- 
ton Presbytery  as  a  foreign  evangelist  and  sailed  for  Singapore, 
the  place  to  which  he  had  been  appointed,  in  March,  1840. 
He  remained  in  the  mission  field  less  than  three  years,  Avhen  he 
was  compelled  by  failure  of  health  to  return.  Soon  after  he  be- 
came pastor  of  Providence  and  Rocky  River  churches,  in  Abbe- 
ville County  ;  and  subsequently  of  Hopewell  church,  in  Pendle- 
ton, S.  C.  In  both  of  these  positions  he  labored  Avith  great 
acceptance  and  with  important  results.     The  degree  of  D.  D.  was 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS,  171 

conferred  upon  him  by   Erskine   College.     He  died  April  15th, 
1863. 

Rev.  William  Curdy  Emerson,  a  native  of  Abbeville  Coun- 
ty, S.  C,  took  a  full  course  of  study  in  this  Seminary,  and  grud- 
uated  in  1841.  He  afterwards  spent  one  year  at  Princeton  Tlieo- 
logical  Seminary.  At  the  close  of  the  civil  Avar  he  emigrated 
with  a  considerable  number  of  citizens  of  the  upper  part  of  South 
Carolina  to  Brazil.  On  his  arrival  there  he  spent  one  year  at 
Rio  Janeiro,  editing  an  emigration  paper  and  circulating  religious 
tracts.  He  did  not  go  out  under  the  auspices  of  any  missionary 
society,  but  he  carried  the  spirit  of  missions  with  him  and  did 
all  he  could  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  those  who  went 
out  w^th  him,  as  well  as  of  those  he  found  there.  After  remain- 
ing in  Rio  one  year  or  longer,  he  removed  to  Santa  Barbara,  in 
the  Province  of  Sao  Paulo,  where  most  of  the  South  Carolina 
colonists  had  settled,  and  where  he  died  in  July,  1875,  in  the 
58th  year  of  his  age.  His  friend.  Rev.  Robert  Baird,  who  "was 
with  him  in  his  last  illness,  testifies  that  he  died  in  the  full  tri- 
umph of  the  Christian  faith. 

Rev,  Richard  Q.  Way,  a  native  of  Liberty  County,  Geor- 
gia, graduated  here  in  the  class  of  1843,  and  was  ordained  a  for- 
eign missionary  by  the  Charleston  Presbytery  before  the  close  of 
the  same  year.  Mr.  Way  and  his  wife,  the  daughter  of  the  Rev. 
Robert  Quarterman,  pastor  of  the  old  Midway  church,  wore  ap- 
pointed to  labor  in  Siam,  and  sailed  from  Boston  for  that  place 
on  18th  of  November,  1843.  On  their  arrival  at  Singapore  they 
found  that  the  mission  there  had  been  broken  up,  and  they  con- 
tinued their  voyage  to  Ningpo,  China,  where  he  and  Dr.  McCar- 
ty  founded  what  is  now  well  known  as  the  Ningpo  mission.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Way  remained  in  Ningpo  for  sixteen  years,  when  fiiil- 
ure  of  health  compelled  them  to  return  to  their  native  country. 
While  in  Ningpo  Mr.  Way  had  charge  of  a  large  boys'  boarding 
school,  but  in  consequence  of  the  death  of  the  mission  printer,  he 
was  compelled  to  take,  in  addition  to  these  duties,  the  supervision 
of  the  mission  press.  He  was  for  four  years  pastor  of  the  native 
church  at  Ningpo,  but  was  disabled  for  this  kind  of  labor  by  a 
severe  attack  of  bronchitis,  and   by  the   advice  of  his  missionary 


172  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

associates  he  acted  for  a  short  time  as  American  Consul.  Mr. 
Way,  while  at  Ningpo,  prepared  a  geography  in  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage, which  is  still  extensively  used  in  the  schools  both  in  China 
and  Japan ;  he  also  translated  the  Gospel  of  Mark  into  the  Ning- 
po collo(|uial  for  the  use  of  schools  and  for  the  common  people. 
Since  his  return  to  this  country  in  1859  he  has  spent  most  of  his 
time  in  evangelical  labors  in  the  southern  part  of  Georgia. 

Rev.  J.  W.  QuARTERMAN,  the  son  of  Rev.  Robert  Quarter- 
man,  and  brother  of  Mrs,  Way,  graduated  here  in  the  class  of 
1845.  He  was  ordained  as  a  missionary  to  China  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Georgia,  in  1846,  and  reached  Ningpo  in  1847.  He 
labored  here  most  zealously  and  successfully  for  ten  years.  In 
the  year  1857  he  <lied  of  a  severe  attack  of  small-pox,  and  lies 
buried  in  the  mission  cemetery  there.  He  translated  Dr.  C.  C. 
Jones's  Catechism  for  colored  people  into  the  Chinese  language, 
which  is  extensively  used  in  the  Chinese  mission  schools  to  the 
present  time.  One  of  his  friends  remarks  of  him,  that  "he  was  a 
man  of  unusual  consecration  to  the  service'  of  his  Master,  of  more 
than  ordinary  intellectual  endowments,  and  Avas  greatly  beloved 
by  all  who  knew  him." 

Rev.  Joseph  K.  Wkjht  graduated  with  the  class  of  1847, 
but  had  remained  only  one  year  in  the  Seminary.  He  went  to 
China  in  1848,  and  in  consequence  of  failure  of  health  returned 
to  this  country  in  1854.  He  went  out  the  second  time  in  1855, 
and  returned  two  years  after  fi-om  the  same  cause.  Since  liis 
return  he  luis  been  preaching  in  a  quiet  way  at  New  Hamburg, 
in  the  State  of  New  York. 

Rev.  M.  a.  Williams,  whose  name  is  mentioned  as  a  returned 
missionary,  belonged  to  the  class  of  1849.  It  has  been  impos- 
sible to  obtain  any  information  about  his  movements,  except  that 
he  is  mentioned  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  of  1860  as  a 
domestic  missionary  in  Jacksonville,  Oregon. 

Rev.  Andrew  M.  Watson  is  the  next  on  our  list.  He  was  a 
native  of  Yorkville,  S.  C,  and  graduated  witli  the  class  of  1851. 
He  joined  the  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  mission  in  1852,  having 
his  residence  at  Boggy  Depot,  and  labored  there  several  years, 
but  was  compelled  to  leave   on   account  of  the   unheal  thin  ess  of 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  173 

the  place.  Since  his  return  to  the  States  he  has  occupied  pastoral 
charges  both  in  Alabama  and  Tennessee. 

Rev.  Marcus  M.  Charlton,  a  graduate  of  Amherst  Colleo;e, 
was  connected  with  the  class  of  1854.  When  he  applied  to  be 
sent  as  a  missionary  to  Northern  India,  some  hesitation  was  felt 
about  commissioning  him  on  the  score  of  his  health.  This  was 
not  a  well-founded  apprehension,  however,  inasmuch  as  he  has 
lived  twenty-five  years  in  that  country,  and  has  probably  enjoyed 
better  health  there  than  he  would  have  done  in  this  country.  On 
his  arrival  in  India,  he  found  that  he  could  not  perform  what  was 
regarded  as  station  work,  and  has  not,  therefore  acted  in  concert 
with  the  missionaries  in  the  field.  He  has  devoted  his  time 
mainly  to  founding  and  maintaining  Christian  colonies  on  ground 
granted  by  the  Government  for  this  purpose.  Two  of  these  he 
has  had  under  his  care  for  a  number  of  years,  and  both  of  them  are 
represented  as  being  in  a  flourishing  condition.  In  a  recent  letter 
received  from  him  by  a  friend  in  Columbia,  he  mentions  that 
he  spends  the  hot  season  in  the  Himalayan  mountains  and  the  cool 
season  on  the  plains,  and  that  he  conducts  as  a  regular  thing  as 
many  as  eight  religious  services  during  the  week. 

Rev.  Candor  J.  Sillijian,  a  native  of  York  District,  S.  C, 
a  member  of  Tuskaloosa  Presbytery,  a  graduate  of  Oglethorpe 
College,  is  the  next  foreign  missionary  from  Columbia  on  our  list. 
He  graduated  in  the  class  of  1853.  His  parents  removed  to 
Kemper  County,  Miss.,  in  1832,  whilst  the  Choctaw  Indians  were 
still  residing  in  that  part  of  the  country,  and  he  in  consef|uence 
grew  up  among  them.  From  the  time  of  his  conversion,  Avhen 
he  Avas  nineteen  years  old,  he  made  up  his  mind  to  labor  as  a 
missionary  among  the  Choctaw  Indians.  He  was  an  inmate  for 
some  time  of  Dr.  Stillman's  family,  while  he  (Dr.  S.)  was  pastor 
of  the  Eutaw  church  in  Alabama,  who  says  of  him :  "'He  was 
a  conscientious,  earnest,  and  simple-minded  Christian."  He 
was  sent  out  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  to  the  Choctaw  country 
in  the  autumn  of  1855.  He  remained  in  the  country  only  to  the 
following  June,  when  failure  of  health  compelled  his  return.  He 
never  reached  his  native  home,  but  died  on  his  way  in  Texas,  on 
the  19th  of  June,  1856,  and  was  buried  by  unknown  friends. 


174  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

Rev.  Charlton  Henry  Wilson  was  a  graduate  of  the  same 
class  with  Mr.  Silliman.  He  was  a  native  of  Marion  County, 
S.  C,  and  the  son  of  William  T,  Wilson,  Esq.,  an  elder  for  many 
years  in  Hopewell  church,  in  the  same  County.  He  received  his 
academic  training  in  the  neighborhood  of  his  birth-place,  but 
spent  one  year  under  the  instruction  of  Dr.  Alexander  Wilson, 
at  Greensboro,  N.  C.  He  was  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  in  1850, 
and  took  the  first  honor.  After  leaving  college,  he  spent  one 
year  teaching  in  Alabama,  and  was  associated  with  Rev.  James 
Woodrow,  D.  D.,  during  that  time,  between  whom  there  was 
an  intimate  friendship  until  the  close  of  Mr.  Wilson's  life.  He 
entered  the  Seminary  in  1852,  and  completed  his  studies  in  1855, 
and  was  soon  after  ordained  by  Harmony  Presbytery,  The  same 
year  he  was  appointed  by  the  Board  in  New  York  to  take  charge 
of  the  large  school  for  girls  at  Wapanucka,  in  the  Chickasaw 
country.  That  institution,  at  that  time,  was  involved  in  very 
serious  difficulties — such  as  were  threatening  its  continued 
existence — and  Mr.  Wilson  was  designated  to  that  particular 
charo;e,  because  of  his  acknowledged  executive  abilities.  He 
remained  there  four  years,  and  was  entirely  successful  in  not  only 
extricating  the  school  from  all  the  difficulties  Avith  which  it  was 
surrounded,  but  placed  it  on  a  prosperous  and  solid  foundation. 
He  was  greatly  beloved,  not  only  by  the  teachers  who  were  under 
his  care,  but  by  all  the  Indians  in  the  surrounding  country.  Few 
missionaries  have  ever  commanded  the  confidence  of  the  Indians 
in  a  higher  degree.  On  account  of  the  failure  of  the  health  of 
his  fiimily,  he  returned  to  South  Carolina  in  the  spring  of  1859. 
Soon  after,  he  was  installed  pastor  of  the  churches  of  Pee  Dee 
and  Bennettsville,  South  Carolina,  and  labored  there  with  accep- 
tance and  success  until  he  felt  called  upon,  in  1862,  to  accept  the 
post  of  chaplain  in  the  army  in  Virginia,  Avhere  he  continued 
until  his  death,  which  took  place  a  few  months  afterwards.  The 
Presbyterian  Church  in  South  Carolina  experienced  a  heavy  loss 
in  the  death  of  this  most  excellent  brother. 

Rev.  J.  R.  Baird  was  graduated  in  the  class  of  1844,  and 
was  a  member  of  Bethel  Presbytery.  He  held  no  commission  as 
a  missionary,  but  went  to  Brazil  in  1868  with  a  number  of  emi- 


HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  175 

grants  from  South  Carolina  to  that  country,  intending  to  act  as 
their  missionary.  He  organised  a  church  at  San  Barbara  of 
thirteen  members,  which  has  since  embraced  Brazilians  as  well  as 
Americans,  and  is  now  under  the  care  of  our  mission  at  Campinas. 
Mr.  Baird  remained  ten  years  in  Brazil,  when  he  returned  to  this 
country,  and  is  now  laboring  in  the  State  of  Georgia. 

Rev.  John  A.  Danforth,  a  native  of  Augusta,  Georgia,  a 
graduate  of  Oglethorpe  College,  was  connected  with  the  class 
that  was  graduated  in  this  Seminary  in  1859.  Soon  after  his 
graduation  here  he  Avas  commissioned  by  the  Presbyterian  Board 
in  New  York  as  a  missionary  to  China.  At  that  time  he  pro- 
mised to  be  a  very  useful  missionary.  Bat  not  long  after  his 
arrival  in  China  his  mind  became  unsettled,  which  necessitated 
his  return  to  this  country.  His  mind  has  never  been  restored, 
and  he  is  greatly  to  be  pitied. 

Rev.  J.  H.  Colton,  a  native  of  North  Carolina,  belonged  to 
the  class  of  1862,  and  spent  the  principal  part  of  two  years  as  a 
student  in  the  Seminary,  graduating  in  1862.  He  was  commis- 
sioned in  1870  as  missionary  to  the  Choctaw  people.  He  con- 
tinued in  the  missionary  work  five  years,  having  the  superintend- 
ence of  Spencer  Academy  during  that  period,  and  also  acting  as 
evangelist  among  the  people  in  that  region  of  country.  In  both 
departments  of  labor  he  was  always  diligent  and  laborious,  and 
no  doubt  greatly  contributed  to  the  evangelisation  of  the  Choc- 
taws.     He  is  now  laboring  in  North  Carolina. 

Rev.  Hampden  C.  DuBose  entered  the  Seminary  in  1868, 
and  was  graduated  in  the  class  of  1871.  He  was  a  native  of 
South  Carolina,  and  graduated  at  the  South  Carolina  University, 
in  1867.  His  father.  Rev.  Julius  J.  DuBose,  will  be  remem- 
bered by  many  still  living  as  a  preacher  of  more  than  ordinary 
power.  Rev.  Hampden  C.  DuBose  was  commissioned  as  a  mis- 
sionary to  China  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  and  he  sailed  for  that  coun- 
try in  the  spring  of  1872,  where  he  has  labored  with  great  dili- 
gence and  earnestness  up  to  the  time  of  his  recent  temporary 
return  to  this  country.  Just  before  he  left  that  country  he  had 
translated  "The  Rock  of  my  Salvation,"  by  Dr.  Plumer,  into  the 
Chinese  language. 


176  HISTORY    OF    FOREIGN    MISSIONS. 

Rev.  John  J.  Read,  a  native  of  Mississippi,  and  a  student 
of  Oakland  College,  was  o-i-aduated  here  in  the  same  class  with 
Mr.  DuBose.  He  was  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in 
Houston,  Texas,  for  a  number  of  years,  but  at  the  re({uest  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  Foreign  Missions  he  left  that  charge  and 
went  to  the  Choctaw  country  to  take  charge  of  Spencer  Academy. 
He  managed  that  institution  with  great  efficiency  for  five  years, 
but  in  conse;{uence  of  the  weakened  condition  of  his  health,  he 
is  now  laboring  as  an  evangelist  among  the  ChoctaAV  and  Chicka- 
saw people. 

Rev.  J.  G.  Hall,  a  native  of  South  Carolina,  and  a  grad- 
uate of  Davidson  College,  N.  C,  completed  his  studies  here  in 
the  spring  of  1874.  He  was  commissioned  as  a  missionary  by 
our  Executive  Committee  to  labor  in  the  United  States  of  Colom- 
bia. He  labored  there  three  years,  but  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
that  people  did  not  seem  as  yet  prepared  to  receive  a  pure  gospel, 
the  mission  was  discontinued,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hall  were  trans- 
ferred to  the  Mexican  mission  at  Matamoras,  for  which  they  were 
specially  fitted  by  their  previous  experience  and  knowledge  of 
the  Spanish  language,  and  where  they  have  been  laboring  with 
great  efficiency  since  the  Avinter  of  1877. 

Rev.  William  LeConte  is  a  name  that  is  fresh  and  fragrant 
in  the  remembrance  of  many  who  are  now  before  me.  He  Avas  a 
native  of  Liberty  County,  (xeorgia,  was  a  graduate  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  South  Carolina,  and  enjoyed  some  of  the  best  advantages 
of  education  in  Europe  as  well  as  in  America.  He  made  fine 
attaiinnents  in  scholarship  and  was  remarkable  for  his  amiable 
and  Christian  deportment.  He  was  graduated  in  this  Seminary 
in  the  class  of  1872.  The  same  year  he  was  commissioned  as  a 
missionary  to  Brazil  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church.  He  mastered 
the  language  in  a  comparatively  short  time  and  was  soon  engaged 
in  preaching  the  gospel  in  Campinas  and  the  surrounding  coun- 
try. At  his  own  request  he  was  .transferred  in  the  early  part  of 
1875  to  the  mission  at  Pernambuco.  He  remained  here  less  than 
one  year.  Having  been  smitten  with  severe  illness,  he  Avas  com- 
pelled to  return  to  this  country,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  months 


HISTORY    OF   FOREIGN    MISSIONS.  177 

died  in  the  bosom  of  his  family.  The  writer  knew  Mr.  LeConte 
in  the  midst  of  his  labors  in  a  foreign  land,  and  it  affords  him 
great  pleasure  to  testify  to  his  uniformly  amiable  and  Christian 
deportment,  his  great  conscientiousness  in  the  discharge  of  every 
duty,  and  especially  to  his  earnestness  and  zeal  in  preaching  the 
gospel  to  the  people.  It  is  a  great  mystery  that  he  was  snatched 
away  at  so  early  a  period  in  his  missionary  life.  But  God  never 
errs,  and  what  he  does  is  ahvays  the  best. 

Rev.  J.  C.  Kennedy,  a  native  of  South  Carolina,  and  a  grad- 
uate of  the  class  of  1859,  is  now  laboring  as  a  missionary  among 
the  Choctaws,  having  been  appointed  to  that  work  something  less 
than  a  year  ago.  It  is  supposed  that  he  is  doing  a  good  work, 
although  he  has  been  there  only  for  a  short  time. 

From  the  foregoing  brief  sketches  it  will  be  seen  that  this  Sem- 
inary has  furnished  twenty-one  laborers  for  the  foreign  field,  the 
results  of  whose  labors  may  be  found  among  the  Indians,  in 
Mexico,  in  Brazil,  in  India,  in  Japan,  and  in  China.  Of  these 
twenty-one,  eight  have  been  summoned  to  their  homes  above;  five 
are  still  actively  engaged  in  the  missionary  work ;  one  is  engaged 
in  directing  the  general  missionary  work ;  one  is  disabled  for  any 
kind  of  active  Avork ;  and  six  are  engaged  in  the  pastoral  work 
at  honie. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  in  forming  an  estimate  of  what 
this  Seminary  has  done  for  the  upbuilding  of  Christ's  kingdom 
on  earth,  we  must  look  abroad  as  well  as  at  home.  And  the  de- 
mands of  the  foreign  field,  even  if  we  had  no  home  interests  to 
care  for,  would  be  sufficient  to  call  forth  all  our  energies  to 
restore  her  former  prosperity.  The  voice  of  the  great  heathen 
world,  if  she  had  any  way  of  giving  utterance  to  it,  would  be  loud 
for  the  speedy  restoration  of  the  Seminary  to  her  full  activity. 
12 


PART  IV. 


ME]VrORIi^LL    SKETCHES 


OF 


DECEASED  PROFESSORS  AND  SlUDEiTS. 


MEMORIAL  OF  THOMAS  GOULDING,  D.  D. 

BY    REV.    F.    B.    GOULDING. 

Thomas  Goulding,  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  was  born  March 
14,  1786,  in  Liberty  County,  Georgia,  and  died  June  21,  1848, 
at  Cohimbus,  Ga.  His  parents  were  Thomas  Goulding  and  Mar- 
garet Stacy,  of  the  same  County  and  neighborhood.  He  had  no 
brothers. 

It  has  been  published  as  a  remarkable  fjict,  that  "at  the  time  of 
his  death  he  was  the  oldest  of  fifteen  Presbyterian  ministers  from 
one  church,  occupying  usefully  and  honorably  various  important 
and  responsible  stations  in  the  South.  He  was  the  first  native 
licentiate  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Georgia."^  What  makes 
this  fact  still  more  remarkable  is,  that  this  church  should  have 
furnished  a  greater  number  of  Presbyterian  ministers  tlian  all  the 
rest  of  the  State  together,  when  it  is  not  now,  nor  ever  has  been, 
Presbyterian,  but  Congregational. 

About  the  year  1804  he  went  to  New  Haven,  Conn.,  for  the 
purpose  of  entering  Yale  College,  but  he  became  so  disgusted  with 
"the  fagging  system"  introduced  from  Europe,  requiring  mem- 
bers of  the  lower  classes  in  College  to  obey  the  behests  of  the 
upper,  that  he  declined  to  apply  for  matriculation  until  the  sys- 
tem should  be  abolished.  The  result  Avas  that  he  never  entered 
College,  but  pursued  his  studies  in  private,  keeping  pace  Avith  his 
intended  class  until  circumstances  in  life  rendered  a  connexion 
with  College  no  longer  desirable,  even  if  practicable.  In  seek- 
ing a  place  in  the  country  for  the  better  prosecution  of  his  studies, 
he  was  led  by  a  remarkable  providence  to  the  little  town  of  Wol- 
cott,  Conn.,  and  to  the  family  of  Rev,  Mr.  Woodward,  where  he 
met  (as  otherwise  he  probably  would  not)  Anne  Holbrook,  who, 
not  long  afterwards  (November,  1806)  became  his  Avife.  After 
the  birth  of  their  first  child — a  daughter,  in  1807 — he  returned 
to  Georgia ;  and  although  he  had  already  begun  the  study  of  laAv 

^  xirticle  by  Rev.  S.  K.  Talmage,  D.  D.,  in  "Sprague's  Annals  of  the 
American  Pulpit." 


182  MEMORIAL    OF 

as  a  profession,  he  resorted  to  teaching  school  as  the  means  of  meet- 
ing the  expenses  of  a  now  increasing  family.  It  was  while  he  was 
thus  engaged,  first  at  Sunbury,  Liberty  County,  then  at  Bair- 
den's  Bluff  (or  Sapelo  Main),  Mcintosh  County,  that  he  was 
called  to  a  spiritual  knowledge  of  God  as  rightfully  entitled  to  all 
his  powers,  and  to  Avhom  he  joyfully  consecrated  himself  by  a 
public  profession  of  religion  in  MidAvay  church,  April,  1810, 
then  by  conducting  prayer-meeting,  and  by  such  other  modes  of 
winning  souls  to  Christ  as  were  within  his  reach.  He  had  already 
chosen  the  law  as  his  profession,  and  had  made  a  partial  prepara- 
tion for  its  practice,  without  seeing  any  reason  as  yet  for  a  change 
as  to  his  life  business  ;  but  about  this  time — probably  early  in 
1811 — two  highly  esteemed  friends,  without  any  collusion  or 
knowledge  each  of  the  other's  intention,  came  on  the  same  day, 
from  a  distance,  to  ask  if  he  had  ever  inquired  as  to  his  duty  to 
prepare  for  the  gospel  ministry,  and  to  urge  this  upon  his  atten- 
tion. Hitherto  he  had  had  no  other  expectation  than  to  make  a 
practice  of  the  law  his  life  business  ;  but  when  this  other  question 
came  thus  before  him,  his  heart,  all  burning  with  love  to  God  and 
souls  of  men,  left  him  but  one  answer  to  give. 

Toward  the  close  of  1811,  he  was  received  under  the  care  of 
Harmony  (S.  C.)  Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  gospel  minis- 
try, by  whom  he  was  licensed  at  Augusta,  Ga.,  October  31,  1813. 
A  few  months  after  licensure,  he  commenced  preaching  as  stated 
supply  at  Whitebluff,  a  settlement  of  Saltzburghers,  about  seven 
miles  southwest  of  Savannah,  and  January  1,  1816,  he  was 
ordained  and  installed  pastor  of  that  church.  Here. he  labored 
for  about  six  years,  during  which  the  warmest  reciprocal  attach- 
ments were  formed  between  him  and  his  flock  ;  so  warm,  in  fact, 
that  he  more  than  once  referred  the  origin  of  the  disease  which 
terminated  his  life  twenty-six  years  afterwards,  to  the  pain  he 
endured  in  parting  from  them. 

In  1822,  after  much  severe  sickness,  both  in  his  person  and 
family,  he  removed  to  Oglethorpe  County,  where  he  had  purchased 
and  stocked  a  small  farm ;  then,  in  1824,  to  Lexington,  the 
County-seat,  where  also  he  remained  about  six  years,  taking 
charge,  for  a  time,  of  the  academical  interests  of  the  place,  but 


REV.    DR.    GOULDING.  183 

devoting  himself  primarily  to  his  work  as  a  minister  of  Christ. 
"Here,"  to  quote  again  from  the  article  in  Spragues  Annals, 
"he  exerted  an  influence  over  some  of  the  first  minds  of  the  State, 
which  is  now  telling,  and  will  for  ever  tell,  on  the  best  interests 
of  men.  Many  a  community  is  now  reaping  rich  spiritual  bless- 
ings, the  source  of  which,  unknown  to  themselves,  is  in  the  hon- 
ored instrumentality  of  this  faithful  man  of  God.  On  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia,^  he  was  elected  by  the  Synod  its  first, 
and  for  a  time  its  only.  Professor. 

"In  1829  he  was  honored  by  the  Uhiversity  of  North  Carolina 
with  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity.  During  this  same  year, 
1829,  he  instructed  a  theological  class  ^  at  Lexington,  in  connexion 
with  his  pastoral  labors,  and  was  then  transferred,  by  direction  of 
Synod,  to  Columbia,  S.  C,  the  present  site  of  the  Seminary.  After 
serving  the  Church  laboriously  in  the  department  of  Ecclesiastical 
History  and  Chui'ch  Government  for  several  years,  in  connexion 
with  others  associated  with  him,  he  resigned  his  chair  as  Pro- 
fessor, and  removed  (January,  1835,)  to  his  late  charge  in  Colum- 
bus, Ga.  For  thirteen  and  a  half  years  he  was  the  laborious  and 
faithful  pastor  of  that  church.  He  found  it  comparatively  weak, 
and  by  his  persevering  fidelity  raised  it  to  influence  and  strength. 

"For  many  years  in  succession  he  Avas  elected  President  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  Oglethorpe  University,  which  ofiice  he  held 
at  the  time  of  his  death. 

"He  died,  as  was  his  often  expressed  wish,  'with  his  harness 
on.'  On  the  evening  of  June  21,  1848,  he  attended  his  usual 
weekly  lecture.  He  was  in  a  state  of  great  bodily  debility  when 
he  left  home,  and  was  attacked  during  service  with  a  paroxysm  of 
heart  disease,  under  which  he  had  been  laboring  at  intervals  ever 
since  1822,  when  he  parted  with  his  first  charge,  the  Whitebluff 
church.  With  great  efibrt  he  finished  the  services.  The  subject  of 
his  lecture  was  Psalm  Ixiii.  1-4  :  '0  God,  thou  art  my  God  ;  early 
will  I  seek  thee;  my  soul  thirsteth  for  thee;  my  flesh  longeth 

iln  the  year  1828. 

'  This  class  consisted  of  five  persons,  viz.  :  H.  C.  Carter,  Isaac  Waddel, 
Farwell  Jones,  James  Beattie,  andWm.  Moultrie  Reid. 


184  MEMORIAL    OF 

for  thee  in  a  dry  and  thirsty  land  where  no  water  is.  ...  I  will 
bless  thee  while  I  live.  I  will  lift  up  ray  hands  in  thy  name.'  It 
was  a  suitable  topic  to  present  in  his  last  address  to  his  loved 
parishioners.  And  happy  were  they  who  did  not  allow  them- 
selves to  be  detained  from  the  service. 

"Within  one  short  hour  after  pronouncing  the  benediction  upon 
his  hearers  he  was  called — who  doubts  ? — to  hear  the  benediction 
upon  himself  from  the  lips  of  the  Saviour  whom  he  loved,  Well 
done,  good  and  ftiithful  servant ;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord. 

"On  retiring  from  the  place  of  worship  he  hastened  to  his 
chamber.  Scarcely  had  he  reclined  upon  his  couch  when  a  vio- 
lent paroxysm  of  this  disease  came  on.  He  rose  to  lean  upon 
the  mantel,  his  accustomed  source  of  relief;  but  relief  came  not. 
The  usual  remedies  proved  unavailing.  In  great  agony  he  said 
to  a  friend  that  he  would  be  glad  if  it  would  please  the  Lord  to 
take  him  away.  To  a  beloved  son,  on  whose  shoulder  he  was 
leaning  when  he  died,  and  who  was  overwhelmed  at  witnessing 
his  suflfering,  he  administered  a  gentle  rebuke.  He  was  presently 
heard  to  say.  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly  !  That  prayer 
was  heard ;  he  ceased  to  breathe ;  his  spirit  was  at  rest. 

"Dr.  Gouhling  possessed  a  fine  intellect  and  a  cultivated  taste. 
His  public  performances  were  usually  far  above  the  ordinary 
standard.  He  was  a  well-read  and  polished  scholar,  and  had 
gathered  rich  harvests  from  the  fields  of  literature. 

"Attributes  still  more  engaging  were  the  strength  and  tender- 
ness of  his  susceptibilities,  and  the  sincerity  and  fervor  of  his 
piety.  His  friendships  were  strong,  and  his  feelings  were  of  the 
most  ardent  kind,  while  there  was  at  the  same  time  a  childlike 
simplicity  that  won  irresistibly  upon  his  associates.  If  these 
qualities  had  their  corresponding  infirmities,  they  were  the  natural 
result  of  his  rare  gifts,  and  he  would  have  been  the  last  man  to 
claim  exemption  from  the  frailties  of  humanity.  Conscious  of 
integrity  in  himself,  he  looked  for  it  in  others  also,  and  was  there- 
fore peculiarly  liable  to  be  imposed  upon  by  the  crafty  and  design- 
ing ;  while,  again,  the  strength  of  his  attachments  made  him  feel 


REV.   DR.  GOULDING.  185 

the  want  of  reciprocity  even  in  those  whose  colder  natures 
disqualified  them  for  suitably  responding. 

"His  favorite  pursuit  was  the  investigation  of  theological  truth. 
The  inspired  volume  was  the  book  he  loved  best  to  study  and  to 
hold  up  to  the  admiration  of  his  fellow-men.  He  was  well- 
informed  in  the  doctrines  and  polity  of  his  own  Church,  and  an 
able  advocate  of  both ;  yet  his  heart  was  open  to  embrace  all  the 
real  disciples  of  Christ. 

"In  person,  Dr.  Goulding  was  of  medium  stature,  full  habit, 
round  contour  of  face,  high  forehead,  with  a  countenance  expres- 
sive of  deep  feeling  and  vigorous  intellect.  In  his  manners  there 
was  a  graceful  simplicity  blended  with  a  commanding  dignity  that 
was  exceedingly  winning.  In  the  pulpit  his  manner  was  at  once 
pleasing  and  impressive;  its  prominent  elements  were  tenderness 
and  earnestness. 

"He  left  a  wife  and  nine  children,  having  lost  one  in  infancy. 
He  lived  to  see  most  of  his  children  members  in  full  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.  One  of  his  sons  and  two  of  his  sons-in-law 
are  ministers  of  the  gospel." 

Hon.  Joseph  Henry  Lumpkin,  Chief  Justice  of  Georgia,  who 
was  received  into  the  Church  by  Dr.  Goulding,  and  who  was  "for 
many  years  a  member  of  his  Session,"  says  of  him  :  "His  char- 
acter was  formed  of  a  rare  combination  of  moral  and  intellectual 
qualities  that  fitted  him  to  be  at  once  eminently  popular  and  emi- 
nently useful.  His  intellect  was  much  above  the  ordinary  stand- 
ard, and  had  been  cultivated  by  long  and  diligent  study.  .  .  . 
He  was  a  thorough  Calvinist  of  the  Genevan  school ;  nor  could 
any  considerations  of  policy  induce  him  to  relax,  in  public  or  in 
private,  one  jot  or  tittle  of  his  creed.  The  doctrine  of  justifica- 
tion by  faith  he  regarded  as  an  epitome  of  the  Christian  system, 
and  .  .  .  formed  the  favorite  themes  of  his  ministrations.  No 
one  could  sit  under  his  ministry,  with  any  degree  of  attention, 
without  gaining  very  definite  views  of  the  system  he  inculcated, 
as  Avell  as  a  deep  impression  of  the  importance  he  attached  to  it. 
He  was  alike  explicit  and  earnest." 

It  was  a  favorite  rule  for  his  own  e;uidance,  and  often  expressed 
for  the  benefit  of  those  who  were  young  in  the  ministry  ^  Let 


186  MEMORIAL    OF 

every  sermon  preached  contain  so  much  of  the  plan  of  salvation 
that  should  a  heathen  come  in  who  never  had  heard  the  gospel 
before,  and  who  should  depart,  never  to  hear  it  again,  he  should 
learn  enough  to  know  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved. 

"Though  Dr.  Goulding  had,  in  some  respects,  a  woman's  heart, 
and  was  full  of  tender  and  delicate  sensibilities,  he  was  always 
firm  to  his  convictions  of  what  was  true  and  right.  In  worldly 
matters  he  was  the  veriest  child ;  conscious  of  entire  sincerity 
himself,  he  seemed  scarcely  capable  of  suspecting  the  sincerity  of 
others.  A  more  unselfish  man  never  lived.  In  all  circumstances 
he  showed  himself  the  model  gentleman  as  well  as  the  model 
Christian.  He  had  an  instinctive  discernment  of  the  proprieties 
of  life,  and  he  practised  them  with  scrupulous  care.  In  the  social 
circle  he  was  the  most  genial  of  companions,  having  at  hand  a 
fund  of  anecdote,  both  amusing  and  instructive,  which  he  knew 
how  to  turn  to  the  very  best  account. 

"That  Dr.  Goulding  was  an  eminently  pious  man,  no  one,  I 
believe,  ever  doubted,  who  knew  him  ;  yet  he  assured  me  that  if 
ever  he  was  regenerated,  it  was  while  he  was  asleep.  Wearied 
Avith  his  burden  of  sin,  and  with  his  fruitless  search  for  a  Saviour, 
he  had  sunk  despairingly  into  a  profound  slumber,  from  which 
he  awoke  praising  God  for  his  great  salvation." 

As  a  partial  offset  to  this  may  be  related  the  fact  that  on  recov- 
ering from  an  almost  fatal  illness  at  Whitebluff,  he  said  to  an 
aged  deacon,  in  whose  intelligent  piety  he  had  great  confidence, 
"I  fear  I  am  no  Christian." 

"Why  so  ?"  inquired  the  other,  greatly  surprised.     . 

"Because  I  was  so  unwilling,  nay,  even  afraid,  to  die.  You 
know  I  have  always  held  that  when  a  Christian  is  called  to  die, 
he  will  be  endowed  with  dying  grace.  But  I  had  none  of  it.  I 
was  afraid." 

"My  dear  pastor,"  modestly  replied  the  deacon,  "forgive  the 
liberty,  but  allow  me  to  ask  a  question.  Were  you  at  that  time 
called  to  die?" 

"Of  course  not,"  said  he. 

"I  suspect,"  continued  the  deacon,  "the  Lord  knew  you  would 
not  then  need  dying  grace,  and  therefore  did  not  give  it.     But  I 


REV,    DR.  GOULDING.  187 

have  no  doubt  that  when  the  time  comes  you  will  enjoy  your  full 
share." 

And  so  it  was.  That  same  son  on  whose  shoulder  he  was  lean- 
ing when  he  died,  wrote  of  him:  "A  few  days  before  his  death, 
as  we  sat  together  alone,  he  told  me  that  he  would  soon  die.  I 
asked  him  why  he  thought  so,  for  he  Avas  looking  uncommonly 
well  and  strong.  He  replied  that  all  his  life  he  had  had  a  dread 
of  death,  not  of  the  consequences ;  but  that  all  that  dread  had 
left  him.  He  therefore  knew  he  should  not  live  long.  He  spoke 
of  the  event  as  calmly  as  if  it  were  only  a  visit  to  the  next 
house." 

Thus,  as  if  by  transition.  Dr.  Goulding,  the  pioneer  ordained 
Presbyterian  minister  of  Georgia,  and  the  first  Professor  of  our 
Seminary,  passed  to  his  everlasting  rest,  in  the  sixty-third  year 
of  his  age,  and  thirty-fifth  of  his  ministry,  leaving  with  his  friends 
a  history  fragrant  with  pleasant  and  precious  memories. 


MEMORIAL  OF  JAMES  HENLEY  THORN- 
WELL,  D.  J).,  LL.  D. 

BY    REV.    JOHN    B.    ADGER,    D.    D. 

It  was  at  noonday  on  the  1st  of  August,  1862,  at  Charlotte, 
N.  C,  that  James  Henley  Thornwell  departed  this  life.  His  wife, 
one  daughter,  one  son,  and  his  friend,  the  late  Rev.  John  Doug- 
las, were  present,  with  myself.  I  stood  at  his  dying  bedside  for 
some  six  hours  before  he  breathed  his  last,  but  I  had  no  thought 
that  his  end  was  near.  There  were  brief  intervals  of  wakeful- 
ness when  he  would  rouse  up  and  speak  with  us  for  just  a  moment, 
but  for  the  most  part  he  lay  Avith  closed  eyes  and  seemed  to  be 
dreaming  that  he  Avas  in  his  class-room  at  the  Seminary.  Once 
he  uttered  a  statement  as  to  the  divine  attributes.  Once  he  said, 
"Well,  you  have  stated  your  position,  now  prove  it."  Several 
times  he  was  addressed  concernino;  his  views  and  feelins-s,  and 
always  answered  in  the  tones  of  calm  confidence  and  trustful  hope. 
His  lips  moved  frequently  as  if  he  were  in  prayer.  For  a  long 
time  he  lay  in  quiet  slumber,  his  countenance  continually  lit  up 
with  passing  smiles,  just  as  on  a  summer's  evening  in  our  South- 
ern skies  the  heavy  massive  cloud  illuminates  itself  almost  every 
minute  with  beautiful  flashes  of  lightning.  Towards  the  close 
he  exclaimed,  "Wonderful,  wonderful,  nothing  but  space — 
expanse,  expanse,  expanse!"  At  the  last,  whilst  we  silently 
watched  him,  without  any  sign  of  suffering,  he  suddenly  threw 
back  his  head  upon  the  pillow  which  supported  it,  gasped  once, 
or  possibly  twice,  and  was  gone. 

It  is  therefore  nearly  tAventy  years  since  this  brilliant  star  Avent 
doAvn  to  rise  no  more  in  our  firmament.  Yet  is  he  far  from  being 
forgotten  amongst  us.  How"  often  his  name  [claruni  ac  venera- 
hile)  is  named  in  our  Church  courts  and  Church  papers.  What 
Thornwell  held,  Avhat  ThoruAvell  said,  is  always  felt  to  be  a  most 
potent  argument  for  or  against  any  debatable  position.  As  long 
as  our  Church  lives,  James  Henley  ThornAvell  Avill  live  in  our 
hearts  and  his  name  dAvell  on  our  lips.     And  in  that  conviction, 


MEMORIAL    OF    REV.    DR.   THORNWELL.  189 

simply  his  name  was  the  only  epitaph  we  inscribed  on  his  tomb- 
stone. 

Our  distinguished  Professor,  therefore,  has  impressed  himself 
in  the  strongest  possible  manner  upon  the  Southern  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  through  her  he  will  yet  impress  himself  on  catholic 
Presbyterianism  the  world  over.  What  is  the  significance  and 
the  secret  of  this  impression  now  so  deep,  and  destined  hereafter 
to  be  so  wide?  In  my  humble  judgment,  it  was  not  the  noble- 
ness and  sweetness  of  his  character,  not  the  depth  of  his  piety, 
not  the  extent  of  his  learning,  and  not  the  force  of  his  intellect; 
although  in  every  one  of  these  particulars  he  was  without  his  peer 
amongst  us ;  but  it  was  the  truth  and  the  worth  of  the  principles 
to  which  he  adhered,  and  to  which  he  gave  throughout  his  whole 
course  the  most  earnest  and  consistent  advocacy. 

And  I  venture  with  great  diffidence  in  this  presence,  but  firm- 
ly, to  assert  that  it  was  not  as  a  theologian  that  James  Henley 
Thornwell  achieved  his  highest  distinction,  or  accomplished  the 
most  useful  work  of  his  life.  True,  he  left  behind  him  a  large 
number  of  incomparably  grand  theological  lectures  and  treatises, 
both  didactic  and  polemic.  Many  and  important  are  the  points 
of  divine  doctrine  elucidated  by  him.  And  I  may  surely  affirm 
that  had  Dr.  Thornwell  lived  to  be  eighty  years  of  age,  and 
spent  them  all  in  the  study  of  theology  with  a  wealth  of  books  at 
his  command,  he  might  have  been  perhaps  less  original  in  his 
thinking,  but  no  doubt,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  he  had  pro- 
duced such  a  system  of  theology  as  this  country  has  never  seen, 
nor  these  last  ages  anywhere  known.  And  yet  our  Church  does 
not  talk  of  Thornwell's  theologv,  but  of  his  investigations  in  an- 
other  department. 

Nor  was  it  Moral  Philosophy  where  our  distinguished  Professor 
wrought  out  his  chief  performances.  And  yet  he  was  a  most 
successful  and  renowned  teacher  of  Moral  Philosophy;  had  deeply 
studied  all  the  questions  of  this  science  and  was  at  one  time  pre- 
pared to  publish  a  volume  respecting  them. 

Nor  yet  did  Dr.  Thornwell  accomplish  his  chief  work  in  the 
field  of  Metaphysics,  although  he  was  complimented  more  than 
once  by  Sir  William  Hamilton  and  other  great  masters  as  being 


190  MEMORIAL    OF 

such  a  thorough  student  of  Aristotle  and  of  all  philosophy.  But 
it  is  neither  Thornwell's  moral  nor  mental  science  which  we  hear 
continually  referred  to  and  quoted. 

Neither  is  our  eminent  brother  best  known,  nor  will  he  be 
longest  remembered,  as  a  preacher,  although  many  of  you,  I  feel 
quite  sure,  will  put  him,  as  I  do,  at  the  very  head  of  all  the 
preachers  of  the  gospel  in  our  day.  At  the  same  time  I  may  say 
that  if  he  was  a  very  great  preacher  himself,  he  certainly  made 
his  mark  visibly  on  more  than  one  of  the  greatest  preachers  in 
our  Southern  Church.  These  survive  him  as  his  sons,  and  per- 
petuate his  masterful  power  as  a  pulpit  orator.  Yes,  I  may  also 
go  farther  and  say  that  in  so  far  as  the  Southern  Presbyterian 
ministry  is  distinguished  for  soundness  of  doctrine  and  for  evan- 
gelical preaching — for  holding  up  to  the  popular  gaze  only  Christ 
and  Christ  crucified,  it  is  doing  injustice  to  no  man  living  or 
dead  to  say  that  in  very  large  measure  this  is  the  result  of  the 
influence  exerted  in  many  various  ways  by  our  James  Henley 
Thornwell. 

Thornwell  was  cut  off  as  Calvin  was  in  the  very  noon  of  life, 
and  resembling  the  immortal  Genevese  in  several  other  respects 
he  was  like  him  certainly  in  this,  that  his  chief  work  was  in  the 
field  of  Ecclesiastics. 

The  eminent  Dr.  William  Cunningham,  late  of  Edinburgh, 
said  of  Calvin:  "  The  systematising  of  divine  truth  in  his  'Insti- 
tutio,'  the  most  important  work  in  the  history  of  theological 
science,  and  the  full  organisation  of  the  Christian  Church  accord- 
ing to  the  word,  are  the  great  peculiar  achievements  of  Calvin." 
But  he  adds:  "His  own  contributions  to  the  establishment  of 
principle  and  the  development  of  truth,  were  greater  in  regard  to 
Church  organisation  than  irt  regard  to  any  other  department  of 
discussion — of  such  magnitude  and  importance  indeed  in  their 
bearing  upon  the  whole  subject  of  the  Church  as  naturally  to 
suggest  a  comparison  with  the  achievements  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton 
in  unfolding  the  true  principles  of  the  solar  system.  .  .  .  We 
believe  (continues  Cunningham)  that  the  leading  principles  Avhich 
Calvin  inculcated  in  regard  to  the  organisation  of  the  Church, 
never  have  been  and  never  can  be  successfully  assailed;  while 


REV.    DR.    THORNWELL.  191 

there  is  certainly  no  possibility  of  any  one  being  able  again  to 
bring  out  from  Scripture  a  contribution  of  anything  like  equal 
value." 

And  then  Calvin's  main  ecclesiastical  principles,  Cunningham 
states  thus: 

1.  "  The  unlawfulness  of  introducing  anything  into  the  wor- 
ship and  government  of  the  Church  without  positive  sanction 
from  Scripture." 

2.  "  That  the  Church  must  be  organised  as  to  office-bearers, 
ordinances,  worship,  and  general  administration,  and  arrange- 
ments according  to  what  is  prescribed  in  the  New  Testament." 

3.  "That  no  one-man  power  of  rule  is  to  be  allowed  in  the 
Church — which  was  the  origin  and  root  of  the  Papacy." 

4.  "That  the  Church  is  to  be  governed  by  presbyters,  one 
class  of  whom  are  ministers  of  the  word,  and  the  others  ruling 
elders,  who  though  ordained  presbyters  are  yet  engaged  usually 
in  the  ordinary  occupations  of  society." 

5.  "  That  all  these  principles  are  bound  on  the  conscience  of 
the  GhiiYch  jure  divino.'' — (Essays  on  the  Leaders  of  the  Church, 
p.  27,  and  on  John  Calvin,  pp.  312  and  313.) 

Now,  perhaps,  it  is  not  for  us  to  say  that  our  distinguished 
Professor  actually  did  what  Dr.  Cunningham  says  there  was  cer- 
tainly no  possibility  of  any  man  after  Calvin  ever  being  able 
again  to.  do.  And  yet  I  am  by  no  means  sure  that,  all  things 
considered,  Thornwell  did  not  make  a  contribution  to  ecclesiasti- 
cal reformation  in  itself  of  as  much  value  as  Calvin's.  The  times 
were  different  in  which  the  two  great  men  lived.  To  Calvin  be- 
longs the  honor  of  exhuming  principles  buried  under  the  rubbish 
of  ages;  to  Thornwell  the  honor  of  fully  elucidating  what  the 
Genevese  only  hinted  at,  because  what  Calvin  said  on  Ecclesias- 
tics may  usually  be  comprised  in  a  very  few  lines.  Each  fought 
a  good  fight — Calvin  against  an  apostasy  from  the  word  fully 
developed  and  also  thoroughly  armed  and  equipped  to  exterminate 
the  truth;  Thornwell  against  principles  inevitably  leading  (though 
perhaps  circuitously)  to  the  same  apostasy  which  threatened  a 
return  into  the  bosom  of  the  Reformed  Churches  on  this  conti- 
nent to  be  their  plague  and  final  destruction. 


]92  MEMORIAL    OF 

Very  briefly  I  will  justify  these  positions  by  essaying  to  state 
the  ecclesiastical  principles,  which  in  an  age  of  slack  and  relaxed 
Presbyterianism  our  friend  and  brother,  with  his  great  Kentucky 
compeer,  was  honored  not  only  to  defend  but  to  set  up  again  and 
reestablish  in  the  convictions  of  our  Church,  as  unquestionably 
revealed  in  the  word.     They  were  as  follows : 

1.  That  the  Scriptures  are  the  only  and  the  sufficient  rule  of 
faith  and  practice;  the  Church,  God's  servant  and  not  his  confi- 
dential agent  with  large  discretionary  powers;  that  a  "Thussaith 
the  Lord,"  must  be  produced  for  every  Church  appointment;  and 
that  in  religion  whatever  is  not  commanded  is  forbidden. 

2.  That  Presbyterian  Church  government  in  its  main  features 
and  in  a  certain  sense  in  all  its  details  also  is  of  divine  right. 

3.  That  presbt/ter  is  not  synonymous  with  preacher;  that  the 
aboriginal  presbyterate  is  ruling;  that  preaching  is  a  function 
superadded  to  the  office  of  one  class  of  the  rulers  or  presbyters; 
and  that  we  are  to  assert  the  parity  of  all  presbyters  and  not 
merely  that  of  all  ministers. 

4.  That  the  deacon  is  not  to  be  connected  with  the  lowest 
church  court  merely,  but  may  be  employed  by  the  upper  courts  to 
keep  the  charge  of  all  their  pecuniary  and  other  secular  affairs. 

5.  That  the  Church  in  all  her  operations,  both  at  home  and 
abroad,  must  act  not  indirectly  through  great  Boards  which  can 
never  meet,  and  which  constitute  only  a  barrier  between  her  and 
her  work,  but  t?/rt'e^(^/  through  Executive  Committees  small  enough 
to  meet  often  and  actually  to  do  Avhat  is  committed  to  them. 

6.  That  the  Church  is  to  have  no  connexion  with  political  or 
moral  voluntary  societies. 

7.  That  giving  of  our  substance  is  an  act  of  worship  to  Al- 
mighty God. 

8.  In  respect  to  Church  discipline,  that  an  offence,  the  proper 
object  of  that  discipline,  is  nothing  but  Avhat  the  word  of  God 
condemns  as  sinful;  that  in  appellate  jurisdiction  our  courts  must 
not  be  treated  as  parties ;  and  that  baptized  non-communicating 
members  of  the  Church  are  not  to  be  subject  to  technical  discipline. 

9.  I  may  add,  that  Dr.  Thornwell  held  distinctly  to  Calvin's 
peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Lord's  Supper  and  of  Baptism,  and  that 


REV.    DR.    THORNWELL.  193 

he  showed  indisputably  that  the  Church  of  Rome  has  corrupted 
the  one  as  well  as  the  other  sacrament. 

I  have  not  time  on  this  occasion  to  run  out  a  comparison 
between  these  respective  contributions  of  Calvin  and  Thornwell  to 
our  system  of  divinely  revealed  principles,  and  must  leave  that 
comparison  to  be  made  by  each  of  you  individually.  Yet  suffer 
me  to  call  your  attention  to  the  striking  similarity  in  gifts  between 
these  two  great  men  Avho  joined  to  so  much  intellect  and  learning 
so  great  practical  wisdom.  The  Fourth  Book  of  Calvin's  Insti- 
tutes treats  of  the  Church,  the  communion  of  saints,  and  the 
external  means  or  helps  to  fellowship  with  Christ;  and  it  dis- 
plays the  strong  common  sense  of  Calvin  while  it  sets  forth  the 
mind  of  the  Master  with  respect  to  the  government  and  discipline 
of  his  people.  And  so  the  Fourth  Book  of  Thornwell's  Collected 
Writings  (much  of  it  perhaps  in  advance  of  his  time  as  a  Presby- 
terian) will  nevertheless  probably  prove  to  be  the  most  practically 
effective  and  useful  of  the  whole,  constituting  a  monument  to  his 
knowledge  of  human  nature  and  of  human  affairs,  as  well  as  of 
the  divine  polity  set  up  on  earth  by  Jesus  Christ  and  his  inspired 
apostles. 

So  much  of  the  men  and  their  respective  works.  A  few  closing 
words  now  of  the  impression  of  their  teaching.  For  Calvin's 
theological  instructions  many  students  gathered  at  the  little  city 
of  Geneva  from  all  parts  of  Europe,  and  through  them  his  doc- 
trines permeated  all  the  Reformed  Churches  of  his  day.  France 
and  Holland  and  Scotland  all  received  and  accepted  his  Church 
Government  and  Discipline.  For  one  hundred  years  the 
Church  of  France  maintained  them  in  vigor  and  in  purity,  but 
St.  Bartholomew  and  many  other  terrible  fiery  persecutions  well 
nigh  rooted  them  out  of  that  beautiful  country.  Holland  handed 
down  Calvin's  testimony  through  her  Voetius  and  other  Presby- 
terian divines ;  Knox  carried  it  to  Scotland,  and  Andrew  Mel- 
ville, Th.  Henderson,  Samuel  Rutherford,  and  George  Gillespie 
passed  it  down  after  his  day.  But  the  history  of  Presbyterianism 
in  the  Kirk  of  Scotland  has  been  that  of  one  long  struggle,  con- 
stantly renewed  and  vigorously  maintained  to  bring  back  Prelacy, 
which  in  fact  often  did  return  and  was  reestablished  measurably 
13 


194  MEMORIAL    OF    REV.    DR.    THORNWELL. 

amongst  our  Scottish  forefathers.  Moderatism  frequently  and 
for  hjng  periods  threatened  to  obliterate  entirely  what  Knox  car- 
ried to  them  from  Geneva.  And  so  in  this  countr^s  to  which 
this  system  was  brought  over  from  Scotland  and  Ireland,  from 
France  and  Holland,  much  have  these  heaven-descended  princi- 
ples of  polity  been  diluted  with  the  Congregational  or  Prelatic 
ideas,  which  human  wisdom  would  substitute  for  what  the  Lord 
has  given  to  his  Church.  It  has  been  for  Thornwell  and  his  co- 
adjutor, Breckinridge,  to  take  up  the  testimony  of  Gillespie  and 
renew  successfully  in  this  country  the  struggle  for  the  jus  divin- 
um  preshyterii.  Our  eminent  Professor  had  no  Genevan  crowd  of 
students,  but  in  this  little  Theological  Seminary  he  taught  the 
truth  long  enough  and  to  men  enough  to  perpetuate  it  in  new 
life  and  vigor,  and  spread  it  all  through  this  Southland.  Our 
little  Church  has  formally  adopted  his  vieAvs  in  great  fulness.  In 
all  humility  we  may  add  that  she  seems  to  be  in  advance  of  her 
Presbyterian  sisters  the  world  over  as  to  the  full  and  complete 
reception  of  these  principles.  Reverently  and  modestly  we  declare 
that  we  esteem  it  her  glorious  mission  to  maintain  them  undiluted, 
uncorrupted,  and  to  exhibit  them  to  other  bodies  of  like  order 
and  to  all  the  world  in  their  simplicity,  purity,  and  power.  God 
grant  that  this  school,  where  once  our  Thornwell  taught  his  Mas- 
ter's revealed  will  touching  the  Church,  may  never  decline  from 
the  distinctness,  simjjlicity,  and  vigor  of  his  testimony  here. 


MEMORIAL  OF  CHARLES  COLCOCK 
JONES,  D.  D. 

BY    REV.    JOHN    JONES,    D.    D. 

Charles  Colcock  Jones,  the  son  of  Captain  John  Jones,  and 
Mrs.  Susannah  Hyme  Jones  (n^e  Girardeau),  Avas  born  at  his 
father's  plantation,  Liberty  Hall,  Liberty  County,  Georgia,  on 
the  20th  of  December,  1804. 

His  parents  were  born  in  South  Carolina.  His  mother,  of 
Huguenot  descent,  was  a  woman  of  great  excellence  of  character 
and  sincere  piety.  She  was  a  member  of  old  Midway  church, 
and  in  that  church  her  infant  son  Avas  consecrated  to  God  in  bap- 
tism by  the  pastor.  Rev.  Cyrus  Gildersleeve.  Becoming  father- 
less at  three  months  of  age,  the  sole  care  of  little  Charles  devolved 
on  his  mother,  who  earnestly  desired  and  prayed  that  her  orphan 
boy  might  glorify  God  in  the  Christian  ministry.  She  was  sig- 
nally answered  long  after  her  lips  were  silent  in  death.  Although 
bereft  of  her  tender  care  before  completing  his  fifth  year,  his 
mother  was  never  forgotten.  And  God  remembered  the  child 
by  committing  him  to  aflfectionate  relatives :  to  the  pious  training 
of  a  godly  aunt,  Mrs.  E.  G.  Robarts,  and  the  special  guardian- 
ship of  his  uncle,  Capt.  Joseph  Jones,  who  ever  was  to  him  as  a 
father,  and  to  whom  he  ever  accorded  the  respect,  obedience,  and 
affection  of  a  son. 

Having  received  at  the  Sunbury  Academy,  Liberty  County, 
under  the  preceptorship  of  Rev.  William  McWhir,  D.  D.  (a 
renowned  educator),  the  rudiments  of  an  excellent  English  educa- 
tion, he  entered  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  and  continued  six  years,  in 
a  counting-house  in  Savannah.  While  thus  employed,  his  even- 
ings were  passed  in  reading  and  study.  He  not  only  acquired 
much  historical  information,  but  disciplined  his  mind  by  a  thor- 
ough mastery  of  Edwards  on  the  Will.  Having  accomplished 
himself  for  commercial  life,  such  were  his  energy,  system,  and 
integrity,  that  his  services  were  in  demand,  and  a  bright  business 
prospect  Avas  before  him.     About  this  period  an  opening  was  pre- 


196  MEMORIAL    OF 

sented  him  for  entering  the  military  academy  at  West  Point.  But 
God  had  other  work  for  him.  During  his  commercial  career  a 
severe  sickness  brought  him  to  the  verge  of  the  grave,  and  was, 
under  God,  the  means  of  his  profound  awakening.  While  still  a 
resident  of  Savannah,  he  at  the  age  of  seventeen,  on  the  fourth 
Sabbath  of  November,  1822,  with  about  forty  others,  mostly 
young  persons,  connected  himself  with  Midway  church.  Liberty 
County,  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  Murdoch  Murphy, 
and  at  once  became  an  active  Christian  in  the  Sabbath-school  and 
church.  The  idea  of  studying  for  the  ministry  was  first  urged 
upon  his  serious  consideration  by  Mr.  Murphy.  After  careful 
and  prayerful  deliberation,  he  felt  called  to  the  ministry  of  the 
gospel.  At  twenty  years  of  age  he  entered  the  famous  Phillips' 
Academy,  Andover,  Mass.,  and  for  the  first  time  commenced  the 
Latin  grammar.  From  Phillips'  Academy,  after  two  years,  he 
entered  Andover  Theological  Seminary,  then  under  the  tuition  of 
Rev.  Moses  Stuart,  a  distinguished  Greek  and  Hebrew  scholar; 
Rev.  Dr.  Leonard  Woods,  a  profound  theologian ;  and  the  godly 
and  scholarly  Dr.  Ebenezer  Porter. 

From  Andover  Mr.  Jones  went  to  Princeton  Theological  Serai- 
nary,  and  studied  eighteen  months  under  those  remarkable  men. 
Doctors  Archibald  Alexander  and  Samuel  Miller.  Li  the  spring 
of  1830  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Presbytery 
of  New  Brunswick  at  Allentown,  N.  J.  In  November,  1830,  he 
returned  to  his  native  County,  Liberty;  and  on  the  evening  of 
the  21st  of  December  following  he  was  married  at  the  Retreat 
plantation,  by  Rev.  Dr.  McWhir,  to  Miss  Mary  Jones,  the  daugh- 
ter of  his  uncle,  Capt.  Joseph  Jones. 

On  the  31st  of  May,  1831,  he  was  called  to  the  charge  of  the 
First  Presbyterian  church  of  Savannah ;  and  in  November  of 
the  same  year  was  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Georgia,  and 
installed  pastor  of  said  church.  After  eighteen  months  of  earnest, 
laborious,  and  successful  work  for  the  good  of  both  races,  Dr. 
Jones  resigned  his  first  and  last  pastoral  charge  of  whites,  leaving 
with  his  people  a  precious  memory  for  many  years.  Constrained 
by  a  sense  of  duty,  long  felt,  to  devote  himself  to  the  evangelisa- 
tion of  the  colored  people,  he  decided  that  the  time  had  come  to 


REV.    DRo    JONES.  197 

begin  the  Avovk  of  his  life.  To  the  needy  spiritual  condition  of 
our  servants  his  mind  was  drawn  Avhile  a  student  of  Princeton 
Seminary. 

Leaving  Savannah,  he  returned  to  Liberty  County,  as  the 
centre  of  his  operations,  in  November,  1832,  and  gave  himself, 
body,  mind,  and  soul,  to  his  chosen,  self-denying,  and,  so  far  as 
pecuniary  recompence  was  concerned,  gratuitous  work,  the  full 
results  of  which  eternity  alone  Avill  disclose.  Although  he  com- 
menced his  work  in  the  most  favorable  location  in  Georgia,  yea, 
in  the  entire  South,  he  nevertheless  encountered  opposition,  both 
open  and  secret,  demanding  a  spotless  personal  reputation,  a 
strong  social  position,  and  unwavering  decision,  combined  with  a 
patient  manly  prudence;  and  all  animated  and  controlled  by  love 
to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  life-long  consecration  to  his  service.  These 
qualifications  were  Avonderfully  combined  in  Charles  C.  Jones.  By 
nature  and  by  grace  he  seemed  to  be  called  of  God  to  meet  a  new, 
most  difficult,  and  delicate  emergency ;  to  personally  open  and 
occupy  an  almost  untried  field.  As  a  good  brother,  in  allusion  to 
his  work  among  the  colored  people,  once  said,  he  seems  to  be  the 
apostle  to  that  portion  of  the  Gentiles.  And  he  succeeded  to 
a  remarkable  extent  in  awakenino-  an  interest  in  this  neo;lected 
people,  not  only  in  his  own  County,  but  by  his  extensive  corres- 
pondence, his  writings,  and  annual  reports  of  his  labors,  he,  under 
God,  did  more  than  any  other  man  in  arousing  the  whole  Church 
of  this  country  to  a  new  interest  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the 
Africans  in  our  midst.  And  how  abundant,  self-sacrificing,  and 
untiring  were  his  personal  labors  for  that  people !  He  had  three 
principal  stations:  Midway,  Newport,  and  Pleasant  Grove.  Mid- 
way was  hard  by  the  old  mother  Midway.  ^There  was  another 
station,  Hutchison,  where  he  occasionally  preached.  Three  of 
these  houses  of  worship  were  erected  very  much  through  his 
agency.  His  work  commenced  in  the  closet  and  study.  His 
preparations  for  Sabbath  were  made  most  carefully,  with  critical 
examinations  of  the  original  Scriptures.  His  sermons  were  often 
expository,  and  uniformly  instructive  and  impressive.  He  gen- 
erally rode  to  the  stations  on  horse-back.  The  labors  of  the  Sab- 
bath  were   introduced  by  a  prayer-meeting   and  a  watchman's 


198  MEMORIAL    OF 

meeting;  then  followed  the  regular  services  of  the  morning,  him- 
self leading  the  music.  The  third  service  was  a  patient  in(|uiry 
meeting,  to  which  all  were  invited  to  come  who  desired  personal 
instruction.  This  meeting,  to  which  many  responded,  was  highly 
prized  by  him,  having  fsiithfully  tested  its  value.  The  closing 
exercise  was  the  Sabbath-school,  in  which  he  taught  hymns  and 
his  catechism.  Into  these  schools  hundreds  of  all  ages  gathered, 
but  especially  children  and  youth.  All  recited  together.  These 
schools  illustrated  the  efficiency  of  oral  instruction.  They  were 
remarkable  for  their  animation,  proficiency,  and  accuracy,  and 
their  scriptural  instructions  received  the  special  sanction  of  God 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

Such  were  the  Sabbath  labors  of  this  beloved  missionary.  He 
literally  worked  whilst  it  was  day !  The  sun  was  usually  in  the 
tops  of  the  trees,  and  the  shadows  of  evening  fast  gathering,  before 
turninc:  his  face  homeward.  In  addition  to  Sabbath  labors,  he 
had,  during  seven  months  of  the  year,  when  at  his  winter  home, 
his  plantation  meetings,  from  once  to  thrice  a  week.  These  were 
at  night.  He  would  ride  in  the  saddle,  from  three  to  ten  miles, 
to  some  plantation,  preach  and  return  home,  however  late  the 
hour  or  long  the  distance.  This  part  of  his  work  was  very  useful, 
but  a  great  draught  on  his  constitution. 

His  labors  were  confined  to  a  warm,  damp,  and  exceedingly 
depressing  climate.  The  plantation  work  was  particidarly  drastic. 
Frequently  he  would  return  home  in  mid-winter,  and  at  mid-night, 
with  feet  and  clothing  thoroughly  soaked  from  watery  roads  and 
night  dews.  From  such  exposures  and  unremitting  toil,  his  con- 
stitution received  a  shock  which  resulted  in  a  premature  decay  of 
vigor  and  the  going  down  of  his  sun,  even  before  the  autumn  of 
old  age.  But  he  was  permitted  to  see  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord 
prospering  in  his  hands,  in  the  happy  results  and  abundant  fruits 
of  his  labors.  These  were  manifest  in  the  increased  intelligence, 
good  order,  neatness,  and  general  morality  of  the  colored  people; 
their  elevated  regard  for  marriage  vows,  and  attention  to  the 
morals  and  manners  of  their  children.  Scripture  knowledge 
abounded  in  comparison  Avith  the  past;  and  the  blessed  Spirit 
sealed  the  word  in  the  conversion  of  many  souls.     The  good  seed 


REV.    DR.    JONES.  199 

was  continually  watered ;  and  there  was  one  season  particularly 
distinguished  by  a  marked  and  protracted  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  It  commenced  in  1838  and  continued 
until  the  close  of  1842 ;  and  the  fruits  were  an  addition  to  the 
churches  of  the  County  of  three  hundred  members.  And  the 
general  results  of  his  labors  were  seen  in  other  communities  and 
regions  beyond:  a  decided  attention  to  the  physical,  as  well  as 
the  moral,  condition  of  the  race;  the  erection  of  neighborhood 
and  plantation  chapels ;  the  multiplying  of  family  and  plantation 
schools,  in  which  Jones'  Catechism  was  taught;  a  greater  devotion 
of  time  to  the  negroes  by  pastors  and  churches ;  and  an  emphatic 
awakening  throughout  the  South  to  the  duty  of  systematic  reli- 
gious instruction  to  the  blacks.  In  fact,  the  work  of  Dr.  Jones 
for  the  spiritual  elevation  of  the  colored  race  was  a  decided  suc- 
cess. His  catechism  of  Scripture  doctrine  and  practice,  prepared 
especially  for  the  colored  people,  used  extensively  in  the  South, 
and  translated  into  three  foreign  languages  by  our  missionaries 
and  adopted  by  them,  will  remain  a  witness  of  his  devotion  and 
adaptation  to  his  work.  His  book  on  the  "Religious  Instruction* 
of  the  Negroes,"  and  other  kindred  writings,  and  his  last  public 
utterances  before  the  Confederate  General  Assembly  at  Augusta, 
Ga.,  in  December,  1861,  all  attest  that  he  was  earnestly  conse- 
crated to  one  great  mission  of  life.  Dr.  Jones  had  some  important 
and  pleasant  diversions  from  his  missionary  Avork. 

In  November,  1836,  he  was  elected  by  the  Synod  of  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia  to  the  Professorship  of  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory and  Church  Polity  in  the  Columbia  Theological  Seminary. 
His  scholarly  attainments  and  wonderful  power  over  young  men 
eminently  fitted  him  for  his  new  work.  He  passed  two  years  in 
Columbia.  During  his  professorship,  he  often  presented  the  col- 
ored field  to  the  students,  and  labored  personally  for  the  negroes 
by  preaching  and  the  formation  and  teaching  of  a  Sabbath-school 
of  two  hundred  scholars.  He  returned  to  Liberty  County  at  the 
close  of  1838,  and  resumed  labor  among  the  colored  people,  who 
received  him  with  open  arms;  and  his  return  seemed  to  receive 
the  divine  sanction  by  an  immediate  Avork  of  the  Spirit,  which 
continued  for  four  years.     He  continued  in  this  field  ten  succes- 


200  MEMORIAL    OF 

sive  yeai'S,  the  prime  of  his  life,  until  he  was  again  called  to  the 
same  Chaii'  in  the  Seminary.  He  remained  in  Columbia  during 
1849  and  tlie  Seminary  year  of  1850,  when  the  providence  of 
God  and  voice  of  the  Church  called  him  to  another  field.  He  was 
greatly  attached  to  the  Seminary;  Avas  one  of  its  early  friends 
and  founders.  He  was  for  years  chairman  of  the  Seminary's 
Board  of  Directors,  and  investing  agent  of  the  Georgia  funds  of 
the  institution. 

On  the  night  of  the  18th  of  April,  1850,  in  Columbia,  the 
house  in  which  Dr.  Jones  lived,  with  all  its  contents,  Avas  destroyed 
by  fire,  he  and  family  barely  escaping  with  their  lives.  By  this 
disastrous  event,  Avhich  he  bore  with  beautiful  resignation,  the 
most  valuable  portion  of  his  library,  his  missionary  journals,  ser- 
mons, and  other  MSS.,  and  his  lectures  on  Church  History,  Avere 
lost. 

Very  soon  after  this  calamity,  he  Avas  elected  Secretary  of  the 
Assembly's  Board  of  Home  Missions,  as  successor  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Wm.  A.  McDoAvell.  After  the  most  prayerful  deliberation 
<  he  accepted  this  call  of  the  Avhole  Church,  North  and  South,  and 
removed  to  Philadelphia  in  October,  1850,  and  entered  upon  his 
duties  as  Secretary.  In  this  new  and  most  responsible  and 
laborious  position,  he  manifested  his  usual  characteristics.  His 
practical  common  sense,  systematic  business  habits,  manly  inde- 
pendence, his  thorough  comprehension  of  the  field,  earnest  zeal, 
and  untiring  energy,  infused  new  life  into  the  operations  of  the 
Board.  His  financial  ability  and  Avatchful  diligence  very  soon 
discovered  and  arrested  shameful  and  serious  defalcations  in  the 
Treasurer  of  the  Board.  But  in  this  important  position  he  Avas 
not  permitted  long  to  labor.  His  constitution,  having  never 
recovered  from  the  shocks  of  missionary  laljor,  now,  under  the 
unremitting  toil  of  his  office,  completely  broke  doAvn,  and  he  Avas 
compelled,  in  the  fall  of  1853,  to  seek  restoration  in  the  quiet 
seclusion  of  his  own  delightful  home  in  Liberty  County.  From 
this  period  Ave  date  the  invalid  life  of  Dr.  Jones,  protracted 
through  ten  years.  But  he  Avorked  on,  pi  eiching  and  laboring 
beyond  his  ability,  Avith  a  zeal,  devotion,  and  success,  Avhich 
increased  as  his  strength   and  years   declined.     When  no  longer 


REV.    DR.    JONES.  201 

able  to  stand,  he  would  preach  sitting  in  the  pulpit.  His  last  ser- 
mons were  regarded  his  ablest  and  best. 

He  was  especially  faithful  to  his  own  servants,  giving  them 
public  and  private  instruction  in  the  plantation  chapel  and  the 
family  mansion  ;  and  many  of  them  profe3S3d  the  Saviour. 

He  attended,  as  he  was  able,  the  meetings  of  Presbytery, 
and  twice  during  these  ten  years  the  General  Assembly.  He 
was  a  member  of  the  first  Assembly  of  the  Confederate  States, 
and  made  a  profound  impression  on  that  body,  as,  unmindful 
of  physical  weakness,  he  poured  forth  what  proved  to  be  his 
last  appeal  to  the  Church  in  behalf  of  the  souls  of  our  servants. 
But  the  chief  Avork  of  this  part  of  his  life  was  the  preparation 
of  his  "History  of  the  Church  of  God  during  the  period  of  Reve- 
lation," the  foundations  of  which  were  laid  in  his  lectures  at  the 
Seminary.  On  this  he  wrought  untiringly  with  great  delight, 
almost  up  to  the  day  of  his  death,  Avliich  event  found  it  lacking 
but  a  few  chapters  of  completion,  and  ending,  strange  to  say, 
just  where  the  fire  in  Columbia  had  cut  short  his  lectures.  But 
the  end  was  drawing  near.  His  nervous  prostration  culminated 
in  wasting  palsy,  his  final,  fatal  disease.  It  gradually  and  fear- 
fully consumed  his  frame,  leaving  his  mind  untouched,  and 
growing  and  ripening  to  the  end.  No  one  watched  his  symp- 
toms with  greater  care  than  himself.  With  an  abidins:  trust  in 
his  Redeemer,  he  contemplated  with  cheerful  calmness  the  fatal 
disease  in  its  gradual  dissolution  of  his  tabernacle  of  clay. 

Some  months  before  death  he  said  to  his  eldest  child:  "My 
son,  I  am  living  in  momentary  expectation  of  death,  but  the 
thought  of  its  approach  causes  me  no  alarm.  The  fi'ail  tabernacle 
must  soon  be  taken  down:  I  only  wait  God's  time."  Four  days 
before  his  death,  he  made  this  entry  in  a  journal:  "March  12th, 
186-3. — Have  been  very  weak  and  declining  since  renewing  a 
cold  in  the  church  on  the  first  instant.  My  disease  seems  to  be 
drawing  to  a  conclusion.  May  the  Lord  make  me  to  say  in  that 
hour,  in  saving  faith  and  love,  'Into  thy  hands  I  commit  my 
spirit:  thou  hast  redeemed  me,  0  Lord  God  of  truth!'  So  has 
our  blessed  Saviour  taught  us  by  his  OAvn  example,  and  blessed 
are  they  who  die  in  the  Lord." 


202  MEMORIAL    OF 

On  tlie  morning  of  the  16th  of  March,  1863,  the  day  of  his 
departure,  having  dressed  liimself  with  scrupulous  neatness,  he 
came  down  from  his  chamber  and  breakfasted  with  the  fomily. 
AfterAvards  he  walked  for  a  short  time  on  the  lawn ;  but  returned 
much  exhausted,  and  retired  to  his  study  and  passed  the  morning 
in  reading  and  meditation,  alternately  sitting  and  reclining.  After 
dining  in  his  study  with  apparent  relish,  Mrs.  Jones  repeated  to 
him  some  promises  of  the  Saviour  to  be  ever  with  his  people, 
even  when  called  to  pass,  through  the  dark  valley.  To  which  he 
replied:  "In  health  Ave  may  repeat  those  promises,  but  now  they 
are  realities."  She  added:  "I  feel  assured  that  the  Saviour  is 
present  with  you."  He  replied:  "I  am  nothing  but  a  poor  sin- 
ner; I  renounce  myself  and  all  self-justification,  trusting  only  in 
the  free  unmerited  righteousness  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
Being  asked  if  he  had  any  messages  for  his  sons,  he  said:  "Tell 
them  both  to  lead  lives  of  godly  meii  in  Christ  Jesus,  in  upright- 
ness and  integrity."  His  feebleness  increasing,  she  suggested  to 
him  to  retire  to  his  chamber  and  recline  on  his  bed.  He  assented, 
and  supported  by  his  wife  and  sister,  Mrs.  Cumming,  he  left  the 
study,  pleasantly  remarking:  " How  honored  I  am  in  being  waited 
on  by  two  ladies."  Reclining  on  his  bed,  in  a  few  moments, 
without  a  struggle,  a  gasp,  a  sigh,  he  gently  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 
A  glory  almost  unearthly  rested  on  his  peaceful  countenance. 
Shortly  afterwards  he  was  borne  back  to  the  study,  and  there, 
amidst  the  silent  loved  companions  of  life,  he  lay  in  (juiet  repose, 
until  the  third  day  following.  Then,  just  in  the  same  garments 
undisturbed,  the  white  cravat  untouched,  arrayed  as  by  himself 
for  his  burial,  he  Avas  carried  to  old  Midway  church ;  when,  after 
most  appropriate,  solemn,  and  tender  services  by  his  much  loved 
nephew  by  marriage,  Rev.  D.  L.  Buttolph,  D.  D.,  the  pastor  of 
the  church,  he  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  venerable  cemetery,  God's 
sacred  acre,  where  his  own  parents  and  many  generations  of  saints 
aAvait  the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  the  clouds. 

This  memorial  cannot  be  properly  closed  Avithout  an  extract 
from  the  funeral  discourse  of  Rev.  Dr.  Buttolph  on  Jeremiah 
xlviii.  17,  "HoAV  is  the  strong  staff  broken,  and  the  beautiful 
rod."     He  thus  speaks: 


REV.    DR.    JONES.  203 

"  Dr.  Jones  was  a  man  of  striking  salient  points  of  character. 
He  was  born  to  lead.  None  came  into  contact  Avitli  him,  even 
for  a  short  time,  without  feeling  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a 
commanding  intellect.  His  mind  was  of  the  first  order.  He 
would  have  succeeded  in  any  chosen  sphere.  Such  were  his 
strength  of  purpose  and  resolute  Avill,  that  difficulties,  instead  of 
deterring  him  from  his  object,  only  aroused  to  increased  activity 
the  powers  of  his  extraordinary  mind.  His  judgment  seemed., 
almost  unerring.  Seldom  was  he  compelled  to  reverse  a  decision. 
He  was  an  independent  thinker  and  actor.  No  man  surpassed 
him  in  moral  cournge.  He  was  not  afraid  of  the  responsibilities 
which  arose  in  the  path  of  duty.  He  feared  God  only.  His 
acquisitions  in  knowledge  were  large,  and  they  were  accurate  as 
well  as  extensive,  and  always  at  command.  Probably  no  man 
ever  lived  who  made  a  better  use  of  time.  He  regarded  it  as  a 
precious  talent  from  God.  He  was  unsparing  of  himself;  he 
labored  diligently  to  the  very  close  of  life,  and  fell,  as  he  desired, 
with  his  harness  on. 

"Dr.  Jones  possessed  qualities  rarely  found  united  in  the  same 
person.  He  was  not  more  the  strong  staff  than  the  beautiful  rod. 
The  stronger  and  the  gentler  grace.j  of  humanity  were  combined 
in  him.  With  his  strong  will  and  fearless  courage,  there  was  a 
modesty,  humility,  and  gentleness  rarely  surpassed.  He  had  a 
tender  heart,  alive  to  every  kind  and  generous  emotion.  He 
literally  wept  with  the  weeping,  and  rejoiced  with  the  rejoicing. 
Blessed  with  wealth,  he  regarded  all  he  possessed  as  treasure 
loaned  by  the  Lord,  and  liimself  as  God's  steward.  He  labored 
for  years  in  the  ministry  at  his  own  charges,  and  gave  liberally 
to  the  poor  and  causes  of  benevolence.  His  home  was  the  abode 
of  hospitality,  and  his  cordial  welcome  will  never  be  forgotten. 
But  the  pulpit  was  his  appropriate  place.  His  whole  appearance 
in  the  sacred  desk  indicated  the  greatest  solemnity  and  reverence. 
His  subject  was  always  well  chosen  and  digested.  He  seized  the 
strong  points,  and  presented  them  with  a  clearness  and  simplicity 
Avliich  commanded  the  attention  of  the  learned  and  the  unlearned. 
At  times,  becoming  all   absorbed  with  his  subject,  he  would  rise 


204  MEMORIAL    OF   REV.    DR.    JONES. 

to  the  highest  flights  of  eloquence.     There  was  also  a  fervor  and 
unction  in  his  preaching  not  often  equalled." 

And  Ave  cannot  forbear  adding  the  testimony  of  the  Synod  in 
the  following  utterances  at  Athens  in  November,  1863:  "As  a 
man,  Dr.  Jones  Avas  a  fine  example  of  the  Christian  gentleman. 
As  a  preacher,  he  Avas  sound,  practical,  and  popular.  Few  men 
excelled  him  in  the  clearness  and  poAver  with  Avhich  he  uttered 
truth,  and  the  earnestness  Avith  Avhich  he  besought  men  to  be 
reconciled  to  God.  And,  for  the  manner  in  Avhich  he  fulfilled  his 
special  mission  to  the  colored  people,  his  praise  is  in  all  the 
churches,  and  his  name  Avill  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 
His  ministry  Avas  eminently  useful,  and  in  his  death  the  Church 
has  sustained  a  great  loss,  and  by  it  Ave  are  impressively  reminded 
that  our  best  brethren,  most  talented,  useful,  and  beloved,  cannot 
continue  by  reason  of  death." 


MEMORIAL  OF  AARON  WHITNEY 
LELAND,  D.  D. 

BY  REV.  JOSEPH  BARDWELL,  D.   D. 

Few  men  could  boast  a  nobler  ancestry.  The  earliest  of  this 
name,  historically  known,  was  John  Leland,  an  accomplished 
scholar  of  the  sixteenth  centui-y,  Chaplain  to  Henry  VIII.,  and 
by  him  honored  with  the  office  of  King's  Antiquary,  or  Royal 
Antiquary  of  England.  Among  his  lineal  descendants  are  found 
the  illustrious  theologian  and  defender  of  the  Christian  faith, 
John  Leland,  D.  D.,  of  the  seventeenth  century,  and  Henry 
Leland,  the  ancestor  of  the  American  branch  of  the  family,  who 
removed  from  Great  Britain  to  this  country  about  the  middle  of 
said  century  (the  seventeenth).  His  lineal  descendants,  through 
whom  we  trace  that  portion  of  the  family  history  which  specially 
relates  to  the  subject  of  this  sketch,  were  Ebenezer  Hopestill, 
aged,  at  death,  seventy-four ;  John,  aged  seventy-two ;  John, 
aged  seventy-three ;  John,  aged  eighty-two ;  and  Aaron  Whitney, 
son  of  Rev.  John  Leland,  born  in  Berkshire  County,  Massachu- 
setts, October  1st,  1787  ;  died  November  2d,  1871,  aged  eighty- 
four  years,  one  month,  and  one  day.  Though  "by  reason  of 
strength,"  he  attained  to  "four  score  years"  and  four,  he  did  not, 
in  this  respect,  greatly  differ  from  those  of  his  family  who  pre- 
ceded him. 

Of  his  early  academic  education  little  is  known  to  the  Avriter, 
other  than  that  it  must  have  been  liberal  and  thorough.  He  was 
graduated  at  Williams  College  in  1808,  and  soon  thereafter  chose 
the  South  as  his  future  home.  He  at  once  removed  to  Charles- 
ton, S.  C,  and  engaged  in  teaching  at  Mount  Pleasant  village, 
near  that  city.  In  June  of  the  following  year  (1809),  he  was 
married  to  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  Hon.  James  Hibben,  of 
Christ  Church  Parish,  by  whom  he  became  the  father  of  six 
sons — one  of  whom  died  in  infancy — and  four  daughters. 

At  what  precise  date  his  mind  became  impressed  with  the  claims 
of  the  gospel  ministry   we  are  not   informed.     But  during  the 


206  MEMORIAL    OP 

third  semi-iinnual  session  of  Harmony  Presbytery,  in  April,  1811, 
he  was  taken  under  the  care  of  that  Presbytery,  passed  the  usual 
examination  and  trials,  and,  on  the  6th  day  of  the  same  month, 
was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  as  a  probationer.  In  this 
capacity  as  licentiate  he  served  the  vacant  churches  of  the  Pres- 
bytery for  one  year  with  great  acceptance,  and  on  the  2d  day  of 
May,  1812,  was  ordained  as  an  evangelist.  But  so  great  was  the 
favor  with  which  his  first  efforts  in  the  ministry  were  received, 
that  he  was  soon  called  to  the  pastorate  of  the  First  Presbyterian 
church  in  the  city  of  Charleston — usually  called  the  Scotch 
church — and  was  installed  pastor  of  the  same  in  1813. 

In  1811  he  received  the  honorary  degree  of  A.  M.  from  Brown 
University,  and  in  1815,  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-eight,  was 
honored  Avith  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity  by  the  South 
Carolina  College.  For  several  years  he  was  pastor  of  the  church 
on  James  Island,  in  which  a  powerful  revival  of  religion  took 
place  under  his  ministry.  In  that  church  he  preached  the  elo- 
quent sermons  published  in  the  Soutliern  Preacher^  in  which  he 
vindicated  evangelical  relisxion  from  thecharo;e  of  fanaticism. 

In  1833  he  was  called  from  the  pastoral  work  and  installed 
Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Columbia, 
which  position  he  filled  with  great  fidelity  and  eminent  satisfiic- 
tion  to  the  friends  of  that  institution  till  1856 — a  period  of 
twenty-three  years.  In  view  of  his  advancing  years,  and  the 
increased  labors  incident  to  his  chair,  he  was  then,  with  his  own 
hearty  approval,  transferred  to  the  Professorship  of  Sacred 
Rhetoric  and  Pastoral  Theology,  for  which  his  taste,  culture,  and 
long  experience  eminently  fitted  him.  To  the  duties  of  this  chair 
he  devoted  himself  with  unflagging  zeal  till  disabled  by  a  stroke 
of  paralysis  in  October,  1868.  On  the  11th  day  of  that  month, 
while  entering  a  store  on  the  public  street,  he  was  suddenly 
stricken  prostrate  with  paralysis,  and  for  a  time  lay  insensible. 
So  soon  as  consciousness  returned  he  was  borne,  or  rather  assisted, 
to  his  own  home.  But,  punctual  to  his  engagements,  nothing  could 
deter  him  from  attempting  to  meet  his  duties  at  the  Seminary. 
It  was  his  turn  that  week  to  preside  in  the  religious  services  of 
evening  worship ;  and  though  the  distance  was  considerable,  l^e 


REV.    DR.    LELAND.  207 

reached  the  Seminary  with  faltering  and  uncertain  steps.  "Be- 
fore any  of  his  colleagues  could  anticipate  him,  at  the  appointed 
signal  which  assembled  the  students,  he  entered  the  pulpit  stand, 
commenced  as  usual  by  invoking  the  presence  of  God,  read,  as 
he  believed,  a  portion  of  the  Psalms  of  David,  gave  out  a  hymn, 
united  in  singing  it,  and  then,  with  the  tones  and  countenance  of 
one  Avrestling  like  Jacob  with  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  engaged 
in  prayer.  But  in  all  this,  though  there  were  the  usual  modula- 
tion of  the  voice,  the  usual  rhythm  of  the  hymn,  the  wrestling 
earnestness  of  the  suppliant,  not  an  intelligible  word  was  spoken. 
To  all  but  himself  it  was  an  unmeaning  jargon.  The  mysterious 
connexion  between  the  thought  and  its  audible  sign  was  broken. 
And  yet  it  was  most  solemn  and  impressive;  for  it  was  the 
mysterious  intercourse  of  the  soul  with  its  God,  in  an  act  of 
direct  spiritual  worship."  And  so  through  eight  long  years  of 
almost  suspended  intercourse  with  his  fellow-men,  did  he  main- 
tain unimpaired  his  life-long  habits  of  religious  study,  meditation, 
and  worship.  The  word  of  God  was  his  constant  companion. 
Large  portions  of  it  he  had  committed  to  memory,  as  also  an 
almost  incredible  number  of  our  hymns  of  praise.  And  thus, 
during  these  years  of  infirmity  and  suffering,  his  days  were 
passed  chiefly  in  holy  employment,  till  God  took  him  to  hisrest.^ 

The  wife  of  his  youth  and  mother  of  his  children  was  emi- 
nently endowed  by  nature  and  by  grace  with  all  those  qualities 
and  virtues  which  constitute  the  true  wife,  the  devoted  and  faith- 
ful mother,  the  noble  and  useful  Christian  woman.  Her  memory 
will  be  "as  ointment  poured  forth,"  shedding  its  fragrance  over 
the  sweetest  and  most  sacred  recollections  of  those  whose  happi- 
ness it  was  to  know  her  friendship  and  share  her  hospitality. 
Some  years  after  her  death  he  became  united  in  marriage  (Dec. 
21st,  1859)  to  Miss  Clara  Blight,  a  native  of  England,  and  a 
lady  of  rare  and  varied  accomplishments,  who,  with  unwearied 
care  and  constant  devotion,  watched  over  him  during  those  years 
of  infirmity  and  sickness  to  which  allusion  has  been  made. 

Dr.  Lpland  was  magnificently  endowed  with  natural  gifts,  both 
mental  and  physical.     In  manly   beauty,   dignity,  and  grace,  he 

^See  Southern  Presbyterian,  of  November  16th,  1871. 


208  MEMORIAL    OF 

was  the  admiration,  in  his  youth  and  early  manhood,  of  all  who 
knew  him  ;  and  with  a  mind  vigorous  and  strong,  and  well  stored 
witli  knowledge,  and  an  imagination  vivid  and  powerful,  coupled 
with  a  heart  susceptible  of  the  most  intense  emotion,  he  could 
attract  and  impress  all  who  came  within  the  charmed  sphere  of 
his  influence.  His  majestic  form,  courtly  manners,  a  voice  which 
was  harmony  itself,  and  a  style  cultivated  and  fervid,  made  an 
impression  on  those  who  heard  him  not  soon  to  be  forgotten.  As 
a  reader  of  the  Scriptures  and  sacred  song  in  public  worship,  he 
surpassed  in  excellence  all  whom  we  have  ever  heard.  "He 
could  win  the  attention  and  charm  the  hearers  as  he  read  the 
sacred  page  with  that  fitting  modulation  and  emphasis  Avhich 
interpreted  it  as  he  read,  ere  he  opened  his  lips  to  set  forth  in  his 
own  often  eloquent  and  persuasive  words  the  truth  of  God." 

Dr.  Leland's  chief  excellence  as  a  pastor  consisted  in  his  ear- 
nest and  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel,  in  his  deep  sympathy 
for  the  afflicted,  and  his  eminent  success  in  presenting  to  their 
minds  the  rich  consolations  of  divine  grace.  At  certain  seasons 
he  would  become  intensely  moved  for  the  salvation  of  souls  ;  and 
at  such  times  his  appeals  to  the  unconverted  would  seem  irresist- 
ible. At  other  seasons  he  would  appear  in  his  peculiar  and  gifted 
character,  as  "one  that  comfortcth  the  mourners."  There  were 
also  times  when  he  himself  came  near  to  "the  mount  that  might 
be  touched,"  and  wrote  bitter  things  against  himself,  heeding  not 
for  the  moment  that  "blood  of  sprinkling  that  speaketh  better 
things  than  the  blood  of  Abel."  But  these  seasons  were  few 
and  of  short  duration  ;  in  his  happy  moments,  which  were  many, 
he  was  the  most  genial  and  engaging  of  men. 

Among  his  personal  characteristics,  which,  indeed,  "were 
known  and  read  of  all  men,"  a  few  may  be  briefly  mentioned. 
First.  System  and  order  Avere  to  him  indispensable  in  all  things  ; 
nothing  could  atone  for  their  neglect.  Secondly.  Punctuality 
characterised  him  in  all  things.  It  was  the  law  of  his  life.  This 
trait  was  strikingly  illustrated  by  the  fiict  that  fiimilies  living 
between  his  residence  and  the  Seminary  were  in  the  habit  of  regu- 
lating their  time-pieces  by  his  passing  and  repassing. 

In  certain  frames  of  mind,  or  from  constitutional  idiosyncrasy, 


REV.    DR.    LELAND.  209 

Dr.  Leland  would  sometimes  remain  as  silent  as  a  tombstone, 
when  all  around  were  in  earnest  conversation.  On  one  such 
occasion,  when  an  attempt  was  made  to  rally  him,  his  character- 
istic reply  was  :   "Well, ,  I  never  knew  anybody  to  get  into 

trouble  from  saying  too  little.''  On  another  occasion,  while  suffer- 
ing severely  from  the  then  prevailing  epidemic,  "Tyler  Grip"  (as  it 
was  called),  and  comforted  (?)  by  the  declaration  of  his  wife,  that 
"the  worst  of  the  wretched  epidemic  was  that  it  differed  from  most 
others,  in  returning  upon  you  after  you  are  cured,"  he  quaintly 

replied:   "Well,  ,  there  is  one   comfort;  you   can't   have  it 

but  once  at  a  time.''  Thus  he  would  find  consolation  where  there 
Avas  apparently  none.  Another  marked  characteristic  was  the 
inflexibility  of  his  rules  in  domestic  government,  especially  as 
related  to  "worldly  amusements,"  and  the  strict  observance  of 
the  Sabbath.  In  these,  particularly  in  the  last,  he  gave  marked 
evidence  of  his  ingrained  Puritan  education. 

In  closing  this  sketch  it  is  due  to  the  memory  of  Dr.  Leland,  as 
also  to  the  history  of  this  School  of  the  Prophets,  to  allude  to  his 
devotion  and  untiring  activity  in  behalf  of  the  material  interests 
of  the  Seminary  he  loved  so  well.  Many  of  his  vacations,  in  his 
earlier  connexion  with  the  institution,  were  spent  in  gathering 
funds  for  its  endowment.  These  he  obtained  more  from  indi- 
vidual contributions  than  from  general  collections.  And  it  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  the  sound  financial  basis  of  the  Seminary, 
prior  to  the  war,  was  due,  in  a  good  degree,  to  his  efforts  in  this 
way.  Well  and  faithfully  did  he  fill  up  the  days  of  his  allotted 
time  on  earth.  Whether  as  a  pastor  or  as  a  theological  Pro- 
fessor, he  was  devoted  to  the  duties  of  his  calling,  and  sought  to 
magnify  his  office  by  a  life  of  holy  consecration  to  the  service  of 
God.  As  a  shock  fully  ripe,  he  has  been  gathered  into  the  garner. 
His  name  is  identified  with  the  history  of  this  noble  Seminary  of 
sacred  learning,  and  his  memory  will  remain  embalmed  in  her 
archives  for  all  time  to  come. 
14 


MEMORIAL  OF  WM.  S.  PLUMER,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

BY    REV.    MOSES    D.    IIOGE,    D.  D. 

William  Swan  Plumer  was  born  in  Greensburg  (now  Dar- 
lington), Pennsylvania,  July  26th,  1802.  In  the  nineteenth 
year  of  his  age  he  was  a  pupil  of  the  venerable  Dr.  McElhenny, 
of  Lewisburg,  West  Virginia,  with  whom  he  pursued  his  studies 
until  he  was  prepared  to  enter  Washington  College,  Lexington, 
Virginia,  where  he  graduated.  He  received  his  theological  train- 
ing at  Princeton  Seminary ;  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Brunswick  in  1826,  and  Avas  ordained  by  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Orange  in  1827.  After  several  years  of  evangelical 
labor  in  North  Carolina,  he  returned  to  Virginia,  and  after  a 
short  term  of  service  in  Briery  church  he  Avas  called  to  Peters- 
burg in  1831.  He  removed  to  Richmond  in  1834  to  become  the 
pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  church.  In  the  thirteenth  year  of 
his  labors  in  Richmond  he  accepted  a  call  to  the  Franklin  Street 
church,  Baltimore,  of  which  he  had  pastoral  charge  from  1847 
to  1854,  when  he  was  elected  to  the  Chair  of  Didactic  and  Pas- 
toral Theology  in  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  at  Alle- 
ghany, Pennsylvania.  Owing  to  complications  caused  by  the 
civil  war  his  connexion  with  the  Seminary  having  been  severed, 
in  1862,  he  supplied  the  pulpit  of  the  Arch  Street  church,  Phila- 
delphia, until  1865,  when  he  accepted  a  call  to  the  Second  Pres- 
byterian church  of  Pottsville,  Pennsylvania.  In  1867  he  was 
elected  to  the  Professorship  of  Didactic  and  Polemic  Theology  in 
Columbia  Seminary,  and  after  filling  that  chair  for  eight  years, 
he  was  transferred,  at  his  own  request,  to  the  Chair  of  Historic, 
Casuistic,  and  Pastoral  Theology,  which  position  he  continued  to 
hold  until  1880,  when  he  was  made  Professor  Emeritus  by  the 
Board  of  Directors.  After  his  connexion  with  Columbia  Semi- 
nary ceased,  he  continued  to  supply  different  churches  in  Balti- 
more and  other  cities  and  towns  in  Maryland,  until  his  labors 
were  terminated  by  death  on  the  22d  of  October,  1880. 

Commemorative   services   were  held  in   Baltimore  before  the 
removal  of  the   femains   to   Richmond;    and  he  was   buried    in 


MEMORIAL    OF    REV.    DR.    PLIIMER.  211 

Hollywood  Cemetery  from  the  First  Presbyterian  church  on  Sun- 
day afternoon,  October  24th,  1880. 

This  condensed  enumeration  of  dates  and  fields  of  labor, 
reminds  us  not  only  of  the  vicissitudes  of  Dr.  Plumer's  life,  and 
the  versatility  which  characterised  him,  but  of  the  important 
positions  and  responsible  trusts  committed  to  him  by  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church. 

In  the  brief  space  allowed  to  me,  I  propose,  for  the  sake  of 
more  distinct  impression,  to  condense  what  I  have  to  say  under 
separate  heads,  asking  your  permission  to  repeat  some  statements 
already  given  to  the  public,  and  which  I  cannot  now  reproduce 
in  any  better  terms. 

I.    PERSONAL    CHARACTERISTICS. 

Dr.  Plumer's  majestic  stature,  his  slow  and  measured  step,  his 
easy  and  graceful  carriage,  his  dark  eyes  and  heavy  eyebrows  of 
still  darker  shade,  contrasting  with  his  white  hair  falling  back 
in  heavy  masses  from  his  forehead,  his  snowy  beard  "waving  on 
his  breast  like  a  flowing  vestment,"  reminded  the  beholder  of 
some  majestic  patriarch  or  ancient  prophet — "a  living  sculpture 
of  heroic  mould." 

Especially  during  the  latter  years  of  his  life  such  was  the  im- 
pression made  by  his  stately  presence  and  venerable  aspect,  that 
on  entering  a  crowded  assembly  or  even  in  walking  the  streets  of  a 
great  capital,  he  commanded  immediate  attention,  and  men  accus- 
tomed to  every  variety  of  form  and  costume  would  turn  to  look 
at  him  as  he  passed,  with  a  sentiment  of  involuntary  homage. 

To  those  not  intimately  acquainted  with  him,  Dr.  Plumer 
seemed  to  be  indomitable,  self-reliant,  and  regardless  of  the  opin- 
ions of  others.  Just  the  contrary  ,was  true.  He  was  cautious 
and  singularly  distrustful  of  his  OAvn  judgment.  This  often  led 
him  to  seek  the  counsel  of  those  in  whose  prudence  and  discretion 
he  had  confidence.  No  man  was  more  ready  to  defer  to  the 
opinions  of  those  in  whom  he  trusted,  or  to  avail  himself  of  their 
suggestions;  but  when  he  had  found  the  light  he  conscientiously 
sought,  and  had  deliberately  matured  his  plans,  no  man  was  more 
decided  or  determined  in  their  execution.  Having  once  taken 
his  position,  no  intimidation  could  induce  him  to  swerve  from  it. 


212  MEMORIAL    OF 

Planted  upon  what  he  believed  to  be  truth  and  righteousness,  he 
was  firm  as  a  rock.  It  was  a  fine  discrimination  Avhich  induced 
one  of  another  denomination  to  say  of  him  that  "he  united  the 
simplicity  of  a  child  and  the  tenderness  of  a  girl  with  tlie  heroism 
of  a  martyr."  He  would  make  no  compromise  with  error,  but 
he  was  gentle  to  the  erring.  He  did  not  shrink  from  controversy 
when  orthodoxy  had  to  be  defended,  but  one  of  his  favorite  quota- 
tions was,  "I  would  not  give  an  hour  of  brotherly  love  for  a 
whole  eternity  of  contention."  If  he  was  bold  and  uncompro- 
mising as  Luther  on  the  platform,  he  was  tender  and  sympathis- 
ing as  Melancthon  in  the  social  circle. 

His  unchanging  loyalty  to  his  friends,  his  generosity  in  giving 
to  the  poor,  his  simple  and  abstemious  mode  of  living,  his  forgiv- 
ing spirit  and  forgetfulness  of  injuries,  his  gratitude  for  kindness 
shown  him,  the  unutterable  tenderness  of  his  manner  towards  the 
members  of  his  own  household,  were  conspicuous  and  characteristic 
traits  which  might  be  dwelt  upon  fondly,  but  to  which  now  noth- 
ing but  a  passing  allusion  can  be  made. 

II.    PREACHER    AND    PASTOR. 

Dr.  Plumer's  manner  in  the  pulpit  was  peculiarly  impressive. 
There  was  a  dignity  and  even  a  majesty  in  his  presence  that  com- 
manded attention.  His  prayers  were  the  tender  pleadings  of  a 
soul  in  communion  with  God.  There  was  a  pathetic  tremolo  in 
his  tone  as  he  read  the  hymns  for  the  day.  He  occasionally  pre- 
faced the  announcement  of  his  text  with  some  striking  remark, 
arresting  the  attention  of  his  entire  audience.  His  voice  was  one 
of  great  flexibility  and  power.  Its  cadences  varied  with  the  sen- 
timents which  filled  his  mind  and  heart.  When  the  thought  was 
tender,  the  expression  of  it  came  in  accents  soft  and  low.  The 
words  fell  like  the  dropping  of  tears.  In  the  utterance  of  some 
sublime  and  stirring  thought,  his  voice  rang  out  like  the  sound  of 
a  trumpet.  These  transitions  at  times  Avere  abrupt  and  startling 
as  a  bugle  call  to  battle.  Nervous  persons  were  occasionally 
agitated  by  them;  his  audiences  generally  were  aroused  and 
impressed  by  them.  In  the  fulness  of  his  sti'ength  in  middle  life 
he  could  have  filled  a  great  cathedral  with  the  melodious  thunder 
of  his  marvellous  voice. 


REV.    DR.    PLUMER.  213 

But  these  personal  gifts  did  not  constitute  the  chief  source  of 
his  power.  It  was  found  in  his  intense  realisation  of  the  truth 
he  uttered,  in  his  deep  conviction  of  the  importance  of  the  mes- 
sage which  he  proclaimed,  and  in  his  ardent  love  for  the  message 
itself.  Such  was  his  glory  in  the  Cross,  and  such  was  his  love 
for  the  gospel  of  salvation,  that  he  could  not  help  preaching  it 
heartily  in  all  its  richness  and  tenderness  and  adaptation  to  the 
needs  of  men. 

What  he  lacked  in  the  logical  development  of  his  theme  he 
compensated  for  by  a  peculiar  force  and  clearness  of  statement^ 
and  by  a  wonderfully  original  power  of  illustration,  drawn  chiefly 
from  the  experiences  and  ordinary  occurrences  of  life.  He  had  a 
most  happy  faculty  of  turning  passing  events  to  spiritual  account. 
As  when  at  the  White  Sulphur  Springs  in  the  memorable  summer 
of  1860,  the  band  was  continually  called  on  to  play  the  "Marseil- 
laise," in  the  very  height  of  the  season  of  the  excitement,  as  a 
correspondent  tells  us,  he  was  appointed  to  preach.  There  was 
too  much  emotion  of  every  kind,  except  the  religious,  in  the  ball- 
room where  the  service  was  held,  for  any  ordinary  man  to  gain 
the  devout  attention  of  the  throng  which  crowded  it;  but  at  the 
appointed  hour  Dr.  Plumer  rose  and  towered  above  the  extem- 
porised pulpit  which  had  been  prepared  for  him,  and  in  a  voice 
whose  deep  bass  rolled  through  the  hall,  suppressing  all  other 
sounds,  he  said,  "Let  us  begin  the  worship  of  God  by  singing 
the  May-seiUaise-hjmn  of  the  Christian  Church,  'All  hail  the 
power  of  Jesus'  name.' "  The  audience  "held  its  breath,"  as 
Dr.  Plumer  recited  that  grand  coronation  hymn,  and  nothing 
more  was  needed  to  command  its  hushed  and  reverential  attention 
during  the  remainder  of  the  service. 

As  a  pastor  he  did  what  many  pastors  are  afraid  to  do.  He 
dealt  personally  and  plainly  with  backsliders,  rebuked  and  ad- 
monished the  erring,  without  the  slightest  regard  for  the  social 
position  and  influence  of  the  offender.  He  bore  the  burdens  of 
the  poor,  the  lonely,  and  the  afflicted  of  his  flock  on  his  heart. 
If  he  was  a  son  of  thunder  on  the  platform  and  in  the  pulpit,  he 
was  a  son  of  consolation  in  the  sick  room  and  among  the  bereaved 
of  his  people. 


214  MEMORIAL    OF 

III.    THEOLOGICAL    PROFESSOR. 

I  am  giving  my  impressions  of  Dr.  Plumer  from  my  personal 
remembrances  of  him,  but  in  one  department  of  his  labor,  and 
perhaps  the  greatest,  I  have  no  information  derived  from  any 
observation  or  knowledge  of  my  own,  having  never  seen  him  in 
a  Seminary  class-room  but  once  in  my  life,  and  then  but  a  single 
hour.  I  must  therefore  be  indebted  to  the  experience  of  the 
honored  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  church  of  Richmond, 
and  others  who  were  his  pupils  at  Alleghany  and  Columbia,  who 
have  already  borne  their  faithful  and  loving  testimony  to  his 
efficiency  as  a  teacher,  his  self-sacrificing  devotion  to  the  two 
institutions  in  which  he  held  office,  and  his  unremitting  efforts  to 
provide  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  the  pupils 
intrusted  to  his  care,  and  who  were  attracted  to  these  schools  by 
his  great  reputation  as  a  Theological  Professor. 

IV.    DILIGENCE    AND    INDUSTRY. 

While  Dr.  Plumer  was  endowed  by  his  Creator  with  extraor- 
dinary intellectual  powers,  he  never  presumed  upon  them,  but 
worked  with  as  much  zeal  and  perseverance  as  if  he  believed  he 
was  to  be  indebted  for  all  his  success  in  life  to  indefatigable  labor 
unaided  by  natural  gifts.  It  always  pained  me  to  see  him  write. 
It  was  the  slow,  weary  scratching  of  a  cramped  infelicitous  hand. 

And  yet  he  wrote  a  Commentary  on  the  Psalms  of  more  than 
1,200  printed  pages,  a  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
another  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  many  practical  works 
calculated  to  establish  the  foith  of  believers  or  to  awaken  the  im- 
penitent, which  have  been  recognised  as  a  part  of  the  permanent 
literature  of  the  Church,  besides  innumerable  tracts  for  the  Pres- 
byterian Board  of  Publication,  for  the  Methodist  Book  Concern 
of  Nashville  and  of  New  York,  for  the  Board  of  Publication  of 
the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  for  the  Baptist  Publication  Society 
of  Philadelphia,  for  the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  and  for 
the  Presbyterian  Publication  Committee  of  Richmond. 

Some  of  these  works  were  republished  in  Europe,  others  were 
translated  into  German,  French,  Chinese,  and  modern  Greek. 
While  Professor  in  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  he  was 


REV.    DR.    PLUMER.  215 

also  the  successful  pastor  of  the  Central  Presbyterian  church  of 
Alleghany.  While  Professor  in  Columbia,  the  church  to  which 
he  ministered  steadily  grew  in  numbers  and  was  blessed  with  pre- 
cious revivals.  While  pastor  in  the  city  of  Richmond  he  edited 
Tlie  Watchnum  of  the  South.  During  the  whole  of  his  public 
life  he  received  and  accepted  invitations  to  deliver  lectures  and 
addresses  before  Lyceums,  Benevolent  Institutions,  Young  Men's 
Christian  Associations,  Male  and  Female  Schools,  and  the  Liter- 
ary Societies  of  Colleges  and  Universities  at  their  Commencements. 
For  more  than  forty  years  he  was  contributor  to  the  periodical 
press,  writing  for  reviews,  for  magazines,  for  many  of  the  religious 
newspapers  North  and  South,  besides  conducting  a  private  cor- 
respondence which  to  most  men  would  have  been  burdensome  in 
the  extreme.  Perhaps  no  man  of  his  time,  not  in  political  life, 
knew  more  people,  or  wrote  a  larger  number  of  letters  on  subjects 
so  varied  and  important. 

V.    HONORS. 

To  such  a  man  earthly  d-istinctions  are  comparatively  insignifi- 
cant things.  He  was  once  offered  a  very  distinguished  political 
position,  but  his  reply  to  the  invitation  was,  that  he  already  held 
an  office  greater  than  that  wliich  any  secular  power  could  confer 
on  him. 

He  was  twice  made  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly — first 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1838,  and  then  of  the  Southern 
Assembly  which  sat  in  Huntsville,  Ala.,  in  1871. 

The  Presidency  of  several  Colleges  and  the  Secretaryship  of 
several  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church  were  at  diiferent  times  offered 
him,  but  he  never  saw  his  way  clear  to  accept  any  of  these  appoint- 
ments. In  1838,  Washington  College,  Pennsylvania,  Lafayette 
College,  Pennsylvania,  and  Princeton  College  conferred  upon 
him  the  title  of  Doctor  of  Divinity,  and  in  1857  the  Univer- 
sity of  Mississippi  conferred  upon  him  the  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Laws.  In  1877,  Dr.  Plumer  was  a  delegate  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  all  the  Presbyterian  Churches  of  the  world,  which  met  in 
the  city  of  Edinburgh.  There  he  commanded  the  most  marked 
attention,  and  left  an  impression  upon  the  thousands  who  saw  and 
heard  him,  which  will  not  be  forgotten  in  this  generation. 


216  MEMORIAL    OF    REV.    DR.    PLUMER. 

VI.    OLD    AGE. 

Dr.  Plumer  retained  much  of  the  freshness  of  early  feeling  to 
the  last,  because  he  never  lost  his  interest  in  the  present.  His 
heart  was  ever  warm  by  reason  of  his  fondness  for  the  society 
of  the  young.  He  entered  with  a  quick  and  ready  sympathy 
into  all  that  interested  them.  Their  vivacity,  hopefulness, 
and  mirthfulness  Avere  to  him  as  a  fountain  from  which  he 
refreshed  his  own  spirit.  Unlike  many  men  of  advanced  years, 
he  did  not  indulge  in  laudation  of  times  gone  by.  as  if  in  the  gen- 
erations of  the  past  the  skies  were  brighter  than  now,  and  the 
flowers  of  the  garden  and  the  heart  sweeter  than  those  which 
bloom  in  our  own  day.  While  he  adhered  Avith  an  ever-increas- 
ing loyalty  to  the  principles  and  the  systems  whose  value  had 
been  tested  by  time  and  experience,  he  was  ever  ready  to  wel- 
come new  ideas,  new  enterprises,  and  methods  of  working.  To 
the  very  last  he  was  looking  for  fresh  fields  of  labor,  and  laying 
plans  for  continued  usefulness.  The  longer  he  lived,  the  more  to 
him  did  life  seem  worth  living.  Thus  did  he  illustrate  the 
beautiful  portraiture  of  the  Psalmist,  "  Those  that  be  planted  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  flourish  in  the  courts  of  our  God. 
They  shall  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age" — fruit  fair  to  the 
sight  and  pleasant  to  the  taste. 

We  cannot  say  of  such  a  man  that,  he  is  gone.  He  lives  in  his 
descendants,  whom  he  might  have  addressed,  in  the  parting  hour, 
in  the  words  of  the  old  patriarch :  "  Behold,  I  die,  but  God  shall 
be  with  you."  He  lives  in  the  truths  he  preached  and  in  the 
examples  of  his  long  and  laborious  life.  He  lives  in  the  writings 
which  have  fortified  the  faith  and  comforted  the  sorrows  of  count- 
less readers.  He  lives  in  the  labors  of  more  than  five  hundred 
young  ministers  who  were  his  pupils  in  the  Theological  Semina- 
ries in  which  he  taught,  and  who  are  now  scattered  all  over  the 
world — some  of  them  in  these  States,  some  among  the  Indian 
tribes  of  the  West,  in  Brazil,  Siam,  Japan,  India,  and  China. 
He  lives  in  the  souls  of  those  converted  by  these  varied  instru- 
mentalities. "  They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of 
the  firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  as  the 
stars  for  ever  and  ever." 


STTTHDEnSTTS. 


REV.  JAMES    McEWEN   HALL  ADAMS 

Was  born  December  25,  1810,  and  at  his  death  Avas  in  the 
fifty-second  year  of  his  age,  and  the  twenty-ninth  of  his  minis- 
try. He  was  the  second  son  of  Rev.  J.  S.  Adams,  of  Bethel, 
South  Carolina.  From  a  child  he  enjoyed  the  advantages  of 
pious  instruction,  consistent  Christian  example,  and  the  effectual 
fervent  prayers  of  the  righteous.  The  result  was  an  early  self- 
consecration  to  God.  In  youth  he  was  a  student,  and  he  cher- 
ished the  habit  through  life,  not  as  a  source  of  enjoyment  merely, 
but  as  a  means  of  usefulness.  At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  passed 
from  Bethel  Academy  to  Franklin  College,  Georgia,  and  entered 
the  junior  class.  While  here  he  made  a  public  profession  of  re- 
ligion. In  1829  he  was  graduated,  having  secured  the  esteem  and 
affection  of  both  teachers  and  pupils.  After  spending  a  year  in 
teaching,  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia.  In 
1833,  having  completed  the  course  of  study  there,  he  was  licensed 
as  a  probationer  by  the  Presbytery  of  Bethel.  In  the  course  of 
the  next  year  he  was  by  the  same  Presbytery  ordained  as  an 
evangelist  in  the  church  of  Bethel,  where  his  venerable  father 
labored,  and  in  the  presence  of  many  relatives  and  friends. 

About  this  time  he  accepted  an  invitation  from  Unity  and 
Bethel  churches,  in  the  bounds  of  Concord  Presbytery,  North 
Carolina.  From  this  field  he  was  called  to  Third  Creek  church, 
in  Rowan  County,  North  Carolina.  Here  he  labored  with  ac- 
ceptance for  several  years.  From  this  place  our  brother  removed 
to  Asheville,  North  Carolina,  for  a  short  time,  but  returned  to 
Third  Creek,  where  he  remained  until  1851,  when  he  received 
an  invitation  from  the  church  in  Yorkville,  South  Carolina. 
Over  this  church  he  was  installed  pastor,  and  here  he  remained 
until  his  Avork  was  finished.  From  this  place,  at  the  command 
of  his  Master,  he  went  up  to  his  reward. 


218  STUDENTS. 

While  pastor  of  Unity  church,  Brother  Adams  was  married  to 
Miss  Eliza  A.,  daughter  of  Robert  Burton,  of  Lincoln  County, 
North  Carolina.  Having  shared  his  joys  and  sorrows  for  so  many 
years,  she,  with  eight  children,  survives  to  mourn  their  unspeak- 
able loss. 

For  several  years  this  beloved  brother  held  a  prominent  place 
in  the  College  at  Yorkville  as  Professor.  His  ripe  scholarship, 
polished  manners,  and  pious  demeanor  made  him  a  popular  and 
efficient  teacher  for  young  ladies.  In  consequence  of  such  ardu- 
ous duties  his  health  failed,  but  he  refused  to  abandon  his  chosen 
fields.  He  loved  to  work.  He  loved  the  service  of  the  Saviour, 
and  refused  to  desert  his  post  until  removed  by  the  Master  him- 
self. The  command  came  on  the  31st  of  March,  and  he  rested 
from  his  labors. 

During  his  last  hours  our  brother  conversed  but  little.  But 
his  evidence  was  clear.  He  knew  whom  he  had  believed.  His 
last  utterance  was,  "I  come.  Lord,  I  come."  The  work  of  life 
is  finished.  The  Master  calls.  I  am  ready  to  depart,  to  be  made 
perfect  in  holiness  and  immediately  to  pass  into  glory.  "How 
blessed  the  righteous  when  he  dies." 

As  a  husband  and  parent  Brother  Adams  was  all  that  could  be 
desired;  he  was  the  light  and  joy  of  his  household.  By  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry  this  brother  was  universally  respected 
and  beloved.  By  his  numerous  relatives,  as  well  as  the  people 
of  his  charge,  he  was  almost  idolised.     He  had  no  enemies. 

But  it  was  his  office  as  an  ambassador  for  Christ  that  brought 
him  most  prominently  before  the  community.  And  admirably 
did  he  discharge  its  high  and  holy  duties.  Many  have  excelled 
him  in  certain  qualifications  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  but 
very  few  have  possessed  such  a  combination  of  excellencies. 
In  the  pulpit  his  manner  was  agreeable,  his  method  clear,  his 
style  good,  his  language  pure.  There  was  nothing  for  mere  show; 
all  was  plain,  pointed,  practical.  He  was  a  sound  divine,  and 
loved  the  doctrines  and  order  of  his  own  Church.  He  literally 
taught  the  people,  was  always  interesting  and  often  eloquent. 
Under  his  ministrations  God's  people  were  edified  and  many  souls 
saved. 


STUDENTS.  219 

His  influence  was  not  confined  to  the  Church.  His  consistent 
life  was  seen  by  all,  and  was  as  an  epistle  sent  forth.  Kind  by 
nature  and  benevolent  in  his  feelings,  he  Avas  ever  ready  to  sym- 
pathise Avith  the  afflicted.  Even  worldly  minded  men  treated 
him  with  deference  and  respect,  and  looked  upon  him  as  the 
model  of  a  Christian  gentleman,  who,  though  diff'ering  from  them, 
yet  had  respect  for  their  failings,  and  could  properly  appreciate 
their  sentiments.  To  the  end  of  life  he  "had  a  good  report  of 
them  which  are  without."         '  S.  L.  Watson. 


REV.  WILLIAM  H.  ADAMS. 

William  Hooper  Adams,  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Nohemiah 
Adams  and  Martha  Hooper  Adams,  was  born  in  Boston,  Mass., 
January  8,  1838.  He  received  the  rudiments  of  his  education  in 
the  Brimmer  School,  in  Boston.  In  1856  he  entered  Har- 
vard University,  Cambridge,  Mass.  It  was  during  this  year  that 
he  made  a  public  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ,  and  became  a 
member  of  Union  church,  Essex  Street,  Boston,  of  which  his 
honored  father  was  pastor  during  nearly  the  whole  of  his  minis- 
try. In  1860,  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Andover, 
Mass.  He  had  been  a  member  of  this  institution  but  a  few 
months  when  he  removed  South,  and  accepted  the  position  of 
private  tutor  in  a  family  in  Georgia.  In  January,  1861,  he  be- 
came a  student  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C. 
He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  September  27,  1862,  in 
Greensboro,  Ga.,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Hopewell.  On  Novem- 
ber 21,  1863,  he  was  ordained  as  evangelist  of  the  same  Presby- 
tery, convened  at  Athens,  Ga.  Immediately  after  his  ordination, 
he  ministered  to  the  churches  of  Danielsville,  Sandy  Creek, 
Paolia,  and  Bethhaven,  Ga.  Mr.  Adams  began  his  ministry  in 
Eufaula,  Ala.,  November  15,  1865.  In  the  summer  of  1866,  he 
was  called  home  by  the  illness  of  his  aged  father,  and  conse- 
quently resigned  his  pastorate. 


220  STUDENTS. 

The  remainder  of  his  ministerial  life,  covering  a  period  of 
twelve  years,  was  chiefly  spent  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  as  pastor  of 
the  "Circular  Church,"  of  which  he  took  charge  February  20, 
1867. 

During  the  summer  of  1867  he  supplied  the  Congregational 
church  of  Middleboro,  Mass.,  and  during  part  of  the  same  year, 
Vine  Street  church,  Roxbury,  Mass.  He  also  supplied  the 
Hancock  church,  Lexington,  Mass.,  during  the  absence  of  its 
pastor,  one  year.  In  March,  1880,  he  was  invited  to  supply  the 
Union  Central  church,  at  Sullivan's  Island,  near  Charleston, 
S.  C.  But  before  entering  upon  his  work  he  was  attacked  with 
jaundice,  and  on  Saturday,  May  15,  he  passed  peacefully  away. 
His  last  words  were,  "Grace  and  glory  in  the  great  congrega- 
tion I" 

Mr.  Adams  was  twice  married  ;  first  to  Miss  Pauline  Thomas, 
of  Athens,  Ga.,  and  afterwards  to  Miss  Margaret  E.  Holmes,  of 
Charleston,  S.  C. 

Mr.  Adams  was  an  able,  earnest,  and  successful  preacher,  of 
the  Calvinistic  school.  His  piety  was  of  a  deeply  devotional 
and  experimental  type,  which,  combined  with  a  genial,  sympa- 
thetic, and  buoyant  nature,  made  him  a  beloved  and  successful 
pastor.  He  was  a  laborious  student,  and  aimed  at  the  highest 
literary  excellence.  He  prepared  several  works  for  the  press, 
only  two  of  Avhich  he  lived  to  publish,  viz.,  "Seven  Words  from 
the  Cross,"  and  "Walks  to  Emmaus."  G.  R.  Brackett. 


MR.  WILLIAM  ALCORN. 


By  the  side  of  the  grave  of  William  Epstein  is  that  of  William 
Alcorn,  who  was  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  had  been  a  student  of  the  Seminary  at  Princeton.  He 
arrived  in  Columbia  in  December,  1855,  having  studied  at  Prince- 
ton. He  had  hardly  been  a  fortnight  in  Columbia  Avhen  he  was 
seized  in  the  public  street,  near  the  Seminary,  with  a  sudden  and 


STUDENTS.  221 

copious  hemorrhage  from  the  lungs,  which  occasioned  immediate 
death.  His  lifeless  remains  were  laid  reverently  on  a  neighbor- 
ing foot-bridge  by  strangers.  His  fellow-students,  as  soon  as 
apprised  of  the  event,  bore  them  away.  He  was  decently  interred, 
and  his  epitaph  was  the  one  from  which  Epstein's  was  modelled : 

"In  Memory 

of 

WILLIAM  ALCORN, 

a  native  of  Ireland, 

who  died 

January  1st,  LS56, 

aged  31  years. 

He  was  a  member  of  the 

Senior  Class  in  the  Theol. 

Seminary  in  this  city. 

This  memorial  was  erected 

by  his  fellow-students, 

as  an  expression  of 

affectionate  regard." 

Geo.  Howe. 


REV.  DONALD  JOHN  AULD,  M.  D. 

D.  J.  AuLD,  son  of  Dr.  Isaac  Auld,  of  Edisto  Island,  S.  C, 
was  born  April  26th,  1810.  Enjoying  the  best  advantages  for 
education,  he  entered  the  Senior  Class  in  Charleston  College  in 
his  eighteenth  year,  and  was  graduated  in  1829.  He  began  at 
once  the  study  of  medicine  under  Dr.  Porcher,  of  the  Medical 
College  of  South  Carolina,  and  was  characterised  here,  as  in  his 
literary  career,  by  independence  of  research  and  adhesion  to 
truth — traits  which  he  retained  through  life.  Repairing  to  Phila- 
delphia in  1832,  during  the  prevalence  of  cholera,  he  gave  him- 
self bravely  to  the  work  of  his  calling,  being  made  Visiting  Phy- 
sician to  the  Ai'ch  Street  Prison.  Proposing  to  make  his  home 
in  the  then  frontier  town  of  Memphis,  he  was  so  afflicted  with 
inflammatory  rheumatism  as  to  be  compelled  to  return  to  Charles- 
ton.    But  a  loving  Saviour  was  dealing  with  him,  and  becoming 


222  STUDENTS. 

a  subject  of  renewing  grace,  he  united  with  the  Second  church, 
of  which  Dr.  Smyth  was  pastor. 

Looking  upon  himself  as  a  "brand  plucked  from  the  burning," 
he  soon  heard  and  heeded  the  Spirit's  call  to  the  gospel  ministry. 
In  the  autumn  of  1835,  repairing  to  the  Columbia  Seminary,  he 
was,  in  1837,  licensed,  and  in  1839  ordained,  by  the  Charleston 
Presbytery.  His  first  charge  was  the  Darlington  and  Wappetaw 
churches  ;  and  in  1840  he  became  pastor  of  Harmony  and  Brew- 
ington  churches,  where  he  continued  to  labor  for  eight  years, 
often  in  great  bodily  affliction  ;  yet  amid  it  all,  acquiring  the 
reputation  of  a  faithful  pastor,  an  eloquent  preacher,  and  a  punc- 
tual presbyter.  In  1848  he  was  installed  by  Bethel  Presbytery 
over  the  Purity  church,  at  Chester,  S.  C,  but  impelled  to  labor 
in  more  destitute  regions,  he  removed,  in  1852,  to  Florida,  united 
with  the  only  Presbytery  then  in  that  State,  and  became  pastor 
of  the  Madison  church.  Yielding  to  the  earnest  application  of 
the  Tallahassee  church,  and  hoping  to  enter  a  wider  sphere  of 
usefulness,  he  became  its  pastor  in  1857.  But  little  more  than  a 
month  was  he  permitted  to  preach  to  that  attached  people.  The 
old  disease  seized  on  his  vitals,  and  after  weeks  of  suffering,  en- 
dured with  patience,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  October  29th,  1857, 
in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  ministry,  and  the  forty-eighth  of  his 
age. 

In  every  relation  of  life — as  husband,  fiither,  friend,  pastor, 
presbyter,  Christian — he  was  an  example  to  believers.  His 
preaching  was  evangelical  and  attractive.  Unflinching  resolution, 
warm  feelings,  lasting  aifection,  were  controlled  by  piety.  His 
heart,  ever  alive  to  the  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom,  was  ready 
to  labor,  even  under  intense  physical  suifering.  His  devotion  to 
his  Lord  was  emphasised  in  the  family,  the  social  circle,  the 
sanctuary. — Extract  from  Sketch  by  W.  J.  McCormick. 


STUDENTS.  223 

REV.  AUGUSTUS  0.  BACON. 

Augustus  0.  Bacon,  son  of  Thomas  and  Sarah  H.  Bacon, 
and  grandson  of  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  Holcombe,  a  distinguished 
Baptist  minister,  was  born  in  Liberty  County,  Ga.,  on  January 
17th,  1816. 

His  parents  were  consistent  members  of  the  Baptist  Cliurch, 
truly  godly  people.  They  studiously  trained  their  son  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  and  were  blessed  in  witness- 
ing a  childhood  of  marked  truthfulness,  integrity,  and  obedience. 
And  the  seed  of  divine  truth  sown  in  his  heart  with  prayer  and 
faith,  developed  in  his  conversion  at  thirteen  vears  of  ao-e.  Soon 
after  this  he  united  with  the  North  Newport  Baptist  church  of 
Liberty  County,  of  Avhich  he  was  a  consistent  member.  He  en- 
tered the  University  of  Georgia  in  January,  1834,  and  completed 
the  usual  course  of  studies,  standing  in  the  foremost  ranks,  as  a 
scholar  and  debatant. 

In  October,  1836,  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  in 
Columbia,  S.  C,  to  prepare  himself  for  his  long  chosen  profes- 
sion. Here,  as  elsewhere,  his  suavity  of  manners,  exemplary 
conduct,  and  ardent  piety  gained  the  confidence  and  love  of  his 
instructors  and  fellow-students.  After  two  years  of  study  he  ap- 
plied for  dismission  from  the  Seminary,  which  was  granted  by 
the  Professors  in  the  following  language:  "He  has  diligently  at- 
tended the  prescribed  course  of  study,  maintained  a  consistent 
Christian  character,  conformed  to  all  the  regulations  of  the  insti- 
tution, and  is  now  dismissed  at  his  ow^n  particular  request.  He 
carries  with  him  the  confidence,  the  esteem,  and  the  sincere  af- 
fection of  each  one  of  us. ' ' 

In  July,  1838,  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  soon 
after  was  invited  by  the  North  Newport  and  Sunbury  Baptist 
churches  to  become  an  associate  pastor  with  Rev.  J.  S.  Law. 
The  invitation  was  accepted,  and  he  entered  upon  his  work.  He 
was  ordained  January  13th,  1839.  Alas!  how  short  was  his 
ministerial  career.  In  the  latter  part  of  June  following  he  was 
attacked  with  a  violent  fever  which  settled  on  the  brain,  and  ter- 
minated fatally  on  the  3d  of  July,  1839,    and  on  the  4th  he  was 


224  STUDENTS. 

buried  in  old  Midway  cemetery.  During  his  painful  illness  he 
was  calm  and  tranquil,  and  the  language  of  his  soul  seemed  to 
be,  "Thy  will,  not  mine,  be  done."  Being  asked  how  Christ, 
whom  he  had  commended  to  others,  now  appeared  to  him,  he  re- 
plied, "There  is  none  like  him;  none  like  him  !" 

His  early  death,  at  the  age  of  twenty-three  years,  made  a  pro- 
found impression  upon  the  entire  county.  He  was  universally 
loved  and  lamented.  He  was  a  living  epistle  known  and  read  of 
all  men,  a  shining  illustration  of  the  love  and  gentleness  of  Christ. 

J.  Jones. 


REV.  HENRY  HOWARD  BANKS, 

The  eldest  son  of  the  Rev.  Alexander  R.  and  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Pratt  Banks,  was  born  at  Spring  Hill,  Hempstead  Co.,  Ark.,  on 
the  16th  of  May,  1839,  and  died  at  Asheville,  N.  C,  on  the  6th 
of  August,  1878,  in  the  fortieth  year  of  his  age. 

His  early  education  was  given  by  his  father  and  his  accom- 
plished mother,  who  was  a  fine  Latin,  French,  and  mathematical 
scholar.  It  was  the  death  of  that  ftxithful  and  beloved  mother, 
in  his  fourteenth  year,  that  occasioned  Henry's  first  serious  im- 
.pressions.  After  this  sad  event  he  was  placed  at  the  academy  in 
Mount  Holly,  Ark.,  taught  by  the  Rev.  John  M.  Hoge,  where 
he  stayed  for  about  eight  months. 

In  his  fifteenth  year,  while  at  the  home  of  his  uncle,  the  Rev. 
Wm.  Banks,  in  Chester  District,  S.  C,  he  became  seriously  im- 
pressed with  the  importance  of  personal  religion,  and  united  with 
Catholic  church,  of  which  his  uncle  was  pastor. 

Soon  after  this  he  entered  the  Sophomore  Class  of  Davidson 
College,  and  was  graduated  with  honor  in  1857.  During  a 
revival  in  College,  he  resolved,  by  God's  grace,  to  give  his  life  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  Too  close  application  to  study  while 
in  College  had  so  enfeebled  him  that  he  spent  a  year  in  recruiting 
his  health.  In  September,  1858,  however,  he  entered  Columbia 
Seminary,   where  he    remained  two  years,   when  failing  health 


STUDENTS.  225 

compelled  another  halt.  Returning  to  Arkansas,  he  was  licensed 
by  Ouachita  Presbytery,  at  Mount  Holly  church,  in  April,  1861. 
During  the  summer  he  supplied  Carolina  and  Pine  BluflF churches. 

Returning  to  Columbia  in  November,  1861,  he  completed  his 
theological  studies,  and  for  a  while  supplied  Fair  Forest  and  Zion 
churches,  in  Bethel  Presbytery,  In  1863  he  entered  the  Con- 
federate army  as  chaplain  of  an  artillery  brigade  which  was  sta- 
tioned at  Asheville,  N.  C,  Avhen  the  war  closed.  He  was  called 
to  the  pastorate  of  the  Asheville  church  soon  after  this,  and  in 
1866  he  was  ordained  and  installed.  He  remained  here  until 
November,  1871,  when,  to  the  great  regret  of  this  people,  he 
removed  to  Murfreesboro,  Tenn.,  and  became  the  pastor  of  the 
Presbyterian  church  there.  After  laboring  in  that  church  for 
two  years  his  health  failed,  and  he  was  compelled  to  cease 
preaching. 

He  then  became  the  Financial  Agent  of  Davidson  College. 
Considering  his  feeble  health,  he  met  with  marked  success  in  the 
service  of  his  Alma  Mater.  But  his  labors  ceased  in  August, 
1878,  when  he  died  of  consumption,  calmly  and  peacefully 
breathing  out  his  life  in  the  presence  of  his  family  and  several  of 
his  brethren  in  Christ.  So  quiet  was  the  departure  of  his  spirit, 
and  so  sweet  the  smile  left  upon  his  face,  that  we  can  almost  say  of 
his  death,  as  is  said  concerning  that  of  Moses :  "God  kissed  him 
and  he  slept."  Thus  passed  away  the  first  fruits  in  the  ministry  of 
our  Church  from  Arkansas,  for  he  was  the  first  person  ever  born 
in  that  State  who  became  a  Presbyterian  minister. 

Though  small  in  stature  and  with  a  feeble  body,  Bro.  Banks 
was  great  in  mind  and  strong  in  soul.  To  hear  him  preach  was 
to  sit  down  to  a  feast  of  fat  things.  Yet  the  hearer  could  scarcely 
tell  which  impressed  him  most,  the  grandeur  of  the  thought,  or  the 
clear  presentation  of  each  point,  or  the  beauty  of  the  style,  or 
the  unction  with  which  the  preacher  delivered  God's  message. 
Though  his  articulation  was  distinct,  his  voice  was  weak ;  but  if 
the  flame  was  not  large,  it  was  kept  at  a  white  heat.  All  felt 
that  the  speaker  realised  his  sin,  trusted  his  Saviour,  adored  his 
God,  and  was  ready  to  deny  himself  for  his  Master,  And  truly 
did  he  deny  himself;  for  he  never  failed  to  tithe  his  income,  even 
15 


226  STUDENTS. 

when  scarcely  able  to  obtain  a  subsistence  ;  and  when  worn  clown 
by  work  and  disease,  he  continued  to  toil  on,  anxious  to  die  with 
the  Master's  harness  on. 

In  October,  1865,  he  married,  in  Asheville,  Miss  Annette 
Hawley,  who,  with  three  children,  survive  him.  In  the  memory 
of  such  a  husband  and  father,  they  have  a  rich  heritage. 

J.  B.  Mack. 


REV.  WILLIAM  BANKS 

Was  born  April  26th,  1814,  and  died  March  17th,  1875,  aged 
sixty  years,  ten  months,  and  twenty-one  days. 

In  descent,  Scotch-Irish ;  by  birth,  a  South  Carolinian,  and  a 
"child  of  the  covenant ;"  by  nature,  a  guileless,  tender-hearted, 
and  true  man;  through  grace,  a  devoted  Christian  and  useful 
minister;  in  the  grave,  a  body  sleejjing  in  hope;  in  glory,  a 
spirit  expecting  the  resurrection  and  the  coronation  day  of  "the 
Lamb  for  sinners  slain." 

He  was  born  in  Fairfield  District,  S.  C,  and  was  the  fifth  son 
and  ninth  child  of  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Robinson  Banks.  The 
father  was  a  ruling  elder,  and  both  parents  were  noted  for  intelli- 
gence, prayerfulness,  and  piety. 

In  1829  he  entered  an  Academy  near  Concord  church ;  in 
1830-1  went  to  Hopewell  Academy  under  the  Rev.  Aaron  Wil- 
liams; taught  school  in  1832  near  Salem  (B.  R.)  church;  in 
1833  became  the  Principal  of  Mt.  Zion  Academy  in  Winnsboro; 
in  August,  1834,  entered  the  Sophomore  class  in  Franklin  College, 
Athens,  Ga.,  and  graduated  in  1837  with  the  second  honor  of 
his  class. 

In  1832  he  was  converted  by  means  of  a  sermon  preached  by 
the  Rev.  James  B.  Stafford,  and  made  a  public  profession  of 
faith ;  in  his  Senior  year  he  decided  to  study  for  the  ministry ; 
in  1837  he  entered  Columbia  Seminary  and  was  graduated  in 
1840. 


STUDENTS.  227 

He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  Bethel  Presbytery  at  Cane  Creek 
church  on  April  4th,  1840;  supplied  Salem  and  Union ville 
churches  for  a  few  months ;  accepted  a  call  from  Catholic  church 
(Chester  District,  S.  C.)  in  October,  1840;  Avas  ordained  and  in- 
stalled pastor  February  25th,  1841.  Soon  after,  the  upper  part 
of  the  congregation  built  a  house  of  worship,  where  he  preached 
part  of  his  time,  and  in  July,  1847,  the  Pleasant  Grove  church 
w^as  organised  with  135  members,  who  were  dismissed  from  Cath- 
olic church.  He  was  pastor  of  these  two  churches  until  1870, 
during  which  period,  however,  he  served  two  years  as  chaplain  in 
the  Confederate  States  army. 

In  1870  his  health  caused  him  to  go  to  Williamsburg  County, 
and  supply  the  Indiantown,  White  Oak,  and  Williamsburg 
churches.  That  climate  being  unsuited  to  him,  he  went  in  1871 
to  Lancaster  County,  and  supplied  Waxhaw,  Unity,  and  Six  Mile 
Creek  churches.  In  1872  he  became  pastor  of  Unity  (Fort  Mill) 
church  and  stated  supply  of  Providence  church,  which  relations 
he  sustained  until  his  death. 

He  held  many  important  positions  in  the  Church,  e.  (/.,  was 
Stated  Clerk  and  Treasurer  of  Bethel  Presbytery  for  twenty- 
eight  years ;  was  Stated  Clerk  and  Treasurer  of  the  Synod  of 
South  Carolina  for  eight  years,  and  its  Moderator  in  1857  ;  for 
many  years  a  Director  of  Columbia  Seminary;  and  for  about 
twenty-five  years  a  Trustee  of  Davidson  College,  being  President 
of  the  Board  when  he  died. 

On  December  29th,  1841,  he  married  Miss  Mary  E.  Harring- 
ton, daughter  of  the  Rev.  Johli  Harrington,  by  whom  he  had  two 
children,  a  daughter  and  a  son,  both  of  whom  are  now  living. 

Physically,  he  was  large  and  well  formed,  with  fine  health  and 
a  vigorous  constitution  until  within  a  few  years  before  his  death. 

Mentally^  he  was  clear  in  thouglit,  chaste  in  style,  and  pathetic 
in  manner.  A  fine  scholar,  but  especially  devoted  to  mathe- 
matics.    His  great  defect  was  a  distrust  of  his  own  powers. 

Morally,  he  was  dutiful  Avhen  a  boy,  diligent  as  a  student,  strictly 
conscientious  throughout  life.  Tender-hearted  and  ever  shrink- 
ing from  strife,  he  was  noted  as  a  peace-maker. 

Sjnritually,  he  was  a  happy  Christian,  gifted  in  prayer,  and 


228  STUDENTS. 

exceedingly  partial  to  Rouse's  Version  of  the  Psalms,  which  was 
used  in  his  Catholic  and  Pleasant  Grove  churches. 

As  a  presbyter,  he  was  almost  a  model,  e.  g.,  "During  his 
ministry  of  thirty-five  years  he  was  absent  from  only  one  regular 
meeting  of  Presbytery,  and  was  always  present  at  Synod." 

Asa  tninister,  he  was  greatly  blessed.  "  During  the  twenty- 
nine  years  in  his  first  pastorate  he  received  over  700  persons  into 
the  Church,  baptized  over  1,100  infants,  was  instrumental  in 
bringing  into  the  ministry  eleven  young  men,  and  dismissed  five 
colonies  that  settled  in  the  West  and  formed  churches."  The  last 
five  years  of  his  ministry  were  comparatively  even  more  successful. 

He  died  suddenly  of  heart  disease  at  Fort  Mill,  S.  C,  where 
is  found  this  epitaph : 

"An  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  was  no  guile." 

J.  B.  Mack. 


REV.   JOHN   ANDREW   BARR 

Was  born  in  Rowan  County,  N.  C,  in  1832.  His  parents 
were  of  Scotch-Irish  descent,  exemplary  members  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  by  them  he  was  trained  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord.  In  early  life  he  became,  as  he  believed, 
a  subject  of  renewing  grace,  and  connected  himself  with  the 
Church  of  his  fathers. 

He  pursued  his  literary  studies  at  Davidson  College,  in  his 
native  State,  whence  he  was  graduated  with  distinction  in  1851. 
After  teaching  for  some  time  in  Georgia,  he  spent  one  year  in 
the  Union  Seminary,  Virginia,  then  entered  the  Columbia  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  where  he  spent  two  years,  completing  his  theo- 
logical course  in  1857.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  Concord 
Presbytery  in  North  Carolina,  and  labored  for  some  time  in  that 
State ;  after  which  he  came  as  a  missionary  to  Gain's  Landing 
in  Arkansas,  and  labored  for  a  year  or  two,  preaching  princi- 
pally, as  far  as  known,  to  the  colored  population  and  a  few 
planters. 


STUDENTS.  229 

In  1860  he  settled  in  White  County,  Ark.,  where  he  continued 
until  his  death,  July  18,  1863.  He  was  received  as  a  licentiate 
from  Concord  Presbytery,  and  ordained  by  Arkansas  Presbytery, 
at  Sylvania  church,  April  8,  1860.  From  this  time  until  his 
death  he  preached  to  Searcy  Valley  church.  He  died  in  dark 
and  troublous  times ;  but  his  last  moments  were  cheered  and 
brightened  by  the  presence  of  his  Saviour  and  an  assured  hope  of 
a  glorious  immortality. 

As  remembered  by  those  wdio  knew  him,  he  was  characterised 
chiefly  by  simplicity  and  the  absence  of  pretension,  combined  with 
a  certain  strength  of  conviction,  tenacity  of  purpose,  and  decision 
of  character,  characteristic  of  the  Scotch-Irish  stock  from  which 
he  descended.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  plain  and  practical.  He 
presented  the  truth  with  clearness  and  force,  without  any  effort 
at  display ;  and  his  discourses  in  many  instances  were  highly 
instructive  and  edifying.  S.  W.  Davies. 


REV.  JAMES  SCOTT  BARR 

Entered  the  Seminary  at  Columbia  in  1849,  and  was  licensed 
by  Concord  Presbytery,  July,  1851,  at  Third  Creek  church. 
Rowan  County,  N.  C.  He  was  the  eldest  of  three  sons,  born 
and  reared  in  Back  Creek  church.  Rowan  County,  N.  C, 
of  which  his  father,  Samuel  Barr,  was  an  elder.  He  was  grad- 
uated from  Davidson  College  with  distinction  in  1847.  His 
mother's  maiden  name  was  Matilda  Graham,  a  devoted  Chris- 
tian woman,  who  lived  to  hear  two  of  her  sons,  James  S.  and 
John  A.,  preach  the  gospel.  All  three  of  the  sons  were  graduated 
at  Davidson  College,  the  eldest  and  youngest  became  ministers, 
and  the  other.  Dr.  Rice  Barr,  became  a  physician.  Bro.  Barr 
also  studied  at  Union  and  Princeton. 

In  1855  he  was  married  to  Miss  Susan  E.  Rudasill,  daughter 
of  Dr.  J.  C.  Rudasill,  of  Gaston  County,  N.  C.  He  died  in  Lin- 
colnton,  N.  C,  February  2d,   1872,  (leaving  a  wife  and  fourchil- 


230  STUDENTS. 

dren — two  daughters  and  two  sons — who  still  live  in  Lincolnton, 
N.  C.)  in  the  forty-sixth  year  of  his  age  and  the  twenty-first  year 
of  his  ministry. 

Bro.  Barr  was  a  delicate  man  and  had  often  to  change  his  field 
of  labor  on  account  of  feeble  health.  He  was  ordained  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Ouachita,  at  Camden,  Ark.,  August  24,  1856,  and 
labored  about  four  years  in  Camden,  Mt.  Horeb,  Mt.  Holly,  and 
Scotland  churches,  Arkansas,  and  then  returned  to  North  Caro- 
lina, and  ministered  in  Concord,  Shiloh,  and  Salem  churches, 
Iredell  County.  In  1857  and  1858  he  served  Olney  and  Dallas 
churches  in  Gaston  County,  and  in  1870  he  took  charge  of  Cald- 
well church  in  Mecklenburg  County,  and  served  there  until  his 
strength  entirely  failed. 

As  a  man,  Mr.  Barr  always  acted  as  a  gentleman  whose 
influence  was  on  the  side  of  moderation,  and  the  general  remark 
of  him  was:   ^' He  tons  a  good  man." 

As  a  presbijter,  he  was  modest  and  slow  to  speak  on  the  floor 
of  Presbytery,  yet  few  ministers  were  better  informed  on  Church 
Government  and  more  deeply  in  sympathy  Avith  the  polity  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

As  a  preacher,  he  was  evangelical  and  practical,  speaking  with 
great  feeling.  In  sickness  and  affliction  he  was  a  happy  com- 
panion, arid  the  remark  was  frequent:  "Oh,  how  I  do  love  to 
hear  Mr.  Barr  pray."  He  was  prostrated  for  many  long  weary 
months,  but  his  faith  was  strengthened,  and  he  was  wont  to  say: 
"I  feel  like  I  am  just  now  prepared  to  preach.  ' 

II.  Z.  Johnston. 


THE   REV,   SAMUEL   JAMES   BINGHAM. 

The  Bev.  Samuel  J.  Bingham  departed  this  life  on  the  28th 
of  July,  A.  D.  1881,  at  Healing  Springs,  Washington  County, 
Ala.,  aged  fifty-one  years,  seven  months,  and  twenty-two  days. 
He  was  the  third  son  of  Samuel  Bingham  and  Mary  Muldrow — 
both  of  Scotch-Irish  descent,  and  was  born   in  Marion  County, 


STUDENTS.  231 

S.  C,  December  6th,  1829.  His  father's  house  was  the  minis- 
ter's home,  and  a  nursery  of  piety.  He  never  knew  the  time  of 
his  conversion  ;  but  at  a  very  early  age  he  was  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  table.  When  he  was  only  eight  years  old,  his  parents 
removed  to  Sumter  County,  Ala.  Here  they  participated  in  the 
oro;anisation  of  Elizabeth  church,  Avhich  afterwai'd  became  a  i)art 
of  the  ministerial  charge  of  our  lamented  brother.  In  the  hearts 
of  the  members  of  this  church  the  memory  of  his  whole  life,  from 
boyhood  to  the  end,  is  cherished  with  the  deepest  affection.  They, 
as  well  as  all  others  who  knew  him,  will  bear  testimony  to  the 
great  purity  of  his  character,  the  perfect  uprightness  of  his  prin- 
ciples, and  the  generosity  of  his  disposition. 

His  father  died  in  1844.  His  eldest  brother,  Robert,  while  a 
soldier  in  the  Mexican  war,  died  of  yellow  fever  in  1847.  John 
Muldrow,  the  second  brother,  died  at  home  in  1846.  By  these 
providences  the  subject  of  this  memorial  became  the  virtual  head 
of  the  family,  then  consisting  of  his  mother  and  nine  children; 
and  most  faithfully  did  he  discharge  the  trust  thus  imposed  upon, 
him.  He  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  University  in  1852,  having 
the  ministry  in  view. 

His  mother  having  died  in  1853,  devolving  on  him  the  care  of 
the  fimily,  he  was  obliged  to  suspend  his  studies.  He  was  mar- 
ried the  same  year  to  Miss  Martha  J.  Hadden,  a  daughter  of  an 
honored  minister  of  our  Church.  But,  so  firmly  Avas  his  heart 
fixed  on  the  ministry,  that  at  great  inconvenience,  and  with  self- 
denying  eff"ort,  he  spent  two  years  (1854,  1855)  in  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C.  He  was  licensed  in  October,  1856, 
and  was  ordained  April  5, 1858,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Tuskaloosa, 
and  devoted  himself  with  great  ardor  to  the  work  of  preaching  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  even  to  the  very  last  Sabbath  of  his  life.  He 
spent  the  first  eleven  years  of  his  ministry  in  the  County  of  his 
boyhood,  serving  the  churches  of  Elizabeth,  Oxford,  and  Had- 
den. Here  his  labors  were  abundant  and  faithful.  He  preached 
and  labored  and  prayed,  with  the  whole  of  his  ardent  soul,  for 
the  salvation  of  sinners  and  the  building  up  of  the  churches  ; 
and  God  blessed  him  with  eminent  success.  Through  his  instru- 
mentality it  is  probable  hundreds   were  brought  to  Christ.     He 


232  STUDENTS. 

then  spent  five  years  of  useful  and  successful  labor  in  Jasper  and 
Newton  Counties,  Miss.,  a  scattered  field,  in  wliicli  lie  had  to 
endure  much  self-sacrifice,  which,  however,  he  always  bore  cheer- 
fully for  the  Master's  sake.  Thence  he  went  to  Enterprise,  Miss., 
and  during  the  five  years  of  his  ministry  there,  gathered  more 
than  one  sheaf  into  the  Lord's  garner. 

His  last  field  embraced  the  place  of  his  residence.  Moss  Point, 
on  the  Gulf  Coast,  and  the  churches  of  Handsboro  and  Vernal. 
All  these  churches  were  built  up  and  strengthened  through  his 
efforts.  A  handsome  church  edifice  was  erected  at  Moss  Point, 
largely  through  his  exertions.  But  many  other  churches  en- 
joyed his  occasional  labors,  and  always  with  profit.  He  was 
deeply  imbued  with  the  missionary  spirit,  and  was  fond  of  visit- 
ing destitute  regions  and  preaching  to  the  poor.  In  this  branch 
of  labor  he  was  greatly  blessed  in  Alabama  and  Mississippi. 

He  was  very  genial  and  sociable  in  his  disposition.  Wherever 
he  went  he  made  friends  of  all  classes.  His  style  of  preaching 
was  plain,  evangelical,  earnest,  and  practical.  His  whole  soul 
was  engaged  in  the  Avork.  He  preached  to  win  souls  to  Christ. 
He  made  sacrifices  in  order  to  preach.  During  his  whole  minis- 
try he  received  rather  a  small  salary.  His  ministry  was  em- 
phatically a  labor  of  love.  Of  sympathetic  nature,  he  was  always 
a  friend  indeed  to  the  poor,  the  suffering,  and  the  afflicted. 

With  such  a  record  before  us,  how  strange  the  providence 
which  removed  him  when  only  in  the  prime  of  life ! 

Thirteen  years  ago  he  was  stricken  with  paralysis,  from  the 
effects  of  which  he  never  fully  recovered.  His  friends  feared 
then  that  his  days  were  nearly  finished.  God  has  literally  added 
these  thirteen  years  to  his  life.  Nor  were  they  to  him  years  of 
idleness,  or  even  of  rest.  He  woi'ked  on  to  the  last.  Only  a 
week  before  his  death,  he  said  to  his  brother  William:  "My  work 
is  nearly  done;  I  want,  however,  to  die  in  the  harness." 

And  so  he  did.  He  was  willing  only  to  avail  himself  of  a 
"Fifth  Sabbath,"  to  try  the  waters  of  "Healing  Springs."  He 
went  there  the  Thursday  before,  and  died  suddenly  that  night. 
That  "Fifth  Sabbath"  was  his  first  Sabbath  in  heaven  I 

He  left  a  sorely-bereaved  widow  and  four  children,  for  Avhom 


STUDENTS.  233 

we  feel  a  most  tender  sympathy.  We  commend  them  to  God, 
who  will  care  for  them  and  comfort  them.  They  have  cause  for 
grief,  for  few  ever  had  a  fonder  husband  or  father.  But  they  have 
also  very  many  causes  for  thankfulness  ;  for  they  have  had  a  noble 
life  in  their  circle  of  love ;  a  godly  example ;  the  heritage  of 
holy  influences  ;  a  memory  with  nothing  to  mar  it ;  although  he 
has  gone,  he  has  bequeathed  to  them  treasures  which  no  wealth 
could  buy. 

We  thank  God  for  his  life,  for  every  one  of  his  useful  years, 
for  his  consecrated  spirit,  for  his  eminent  success. 

We  bow  Avith  submission  to  God's  wise  and  holy  will. 

A.    J.    WiTHERSPOON. 


ROBERT  MANTON  BREARLEY, 

Eldest  son  of  Rev.  Wm.  Brearley,  was  born  in  Winnsboro, 
S.  C,  October  18th,  1832,  and  died  22d  April,  1856,  in  the 
twenty-fourth  year  of  his  age. 

The  subject  of  this  brief  notice  was  a  young  man  of  more  than 
ordinary  promise.  Graduating  from  the  South  Carolina  College 
at  the  early  age  of  eighteen,  he  was  hopefully  converted  while 
engaged  successfully  in  teaching  school  in  Darlington  District. 
Early  convictions  had  been  intensified  by  providential  circum- 
stances— the  death  of  his  mother,  exposure  to  a  stroke  of  light- 
ning, and  a  painful  fall  from  a  horse.  And  in  the  fall  of  1852, 
under  the  preaching  of  Dr.  Baker,  he  professed  faith,  united 
with  the  Chui'ch,  and  began  at  once  his  preparation  for  the  min- 
istry. Now,  to  use  the  language  of  another,  "his  mother's 
prayers  were  answered,  and  his  father's  heart  made  glad."  As 
soon  as  the  way  was  clear  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary 
at  Columbia,  S.  C,  where  he  pursued  his  studies  nearly  two  ses- 
sions with  great  ardor  and  delight.  Whilst  thus  engaged  his 
progress  in  knowledge  was  rapid  and  the  development  of  his 
Christian  character  marked.     Soon  after  the  close  of  his  second 


234  STUDENTS. 

year  in  the  Seminary  he  fell  into  a  state  of  deep  religious  melan- 
choly which  continued  about  eight  months,  when  again  he  rejoiced 
in  the  light  of  his  heavenly  Father's  countenance.  In  a  short 
time  after  this  it  pleased  the  Master  to  take  him  to  his  heavenly 
home.  One  who  knew  him  well  has  thus  briefly  sketched  his 
character:  "  As  a  friend  he  was  generous,  trusty,  reserved,  and 
candid.  His  sanguine  temperament  gave  such  warmth  to  his 
feelings  that  when  he  found  a  heart  congenial  to  his  own,  he  de- 
lighted to  bestow  his  sympathies  and  exhibit  his  love.  He  was 
trustworthy,  because  his  refined  sense  of  honor  and  inflexible 
conscientiousness  compelled  him  to  be.  His  intimate  friends 
Avere  few  and  well  chosen.  He  had  no  fondness  for  promiscuous 
association  ;  loved  solitude,  and  yet  few  ever  exhibited  such  an 
uninterrupted  flow  of  genial  feelings,  or  so  much  real  pleasant- 
ness ;  seldom  mingled  in  society,  yet  was  never  morose.  His  can- 
dor was  shown  both  in  his  extreme  abhorrence  of  even  the  ap- 
pearance of  deception  or  ostentation  and  in  the  boldness  with 
which  he  rebuked  the  errors  of  a  friend. 

"As  a  student,  and  especially  a  Christian  student,  he  was  a 
model  for  all.  With  a  mind  brilliant,  vigorous,  and  logical,  far 
above  ordinary,  he  aimed  at  making  himself  a  scholar  and  theo- 
logian: and  in  order  to  this  he  was  eminently  a  student  of  the 
Bible.  Few,  at  his  age,  ever  exhibited  such  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  the  volume  of  inspiration.  He  studied  it  criti- 
cally and  devotionally,  consulting  it  daily  in  the  original  lan- 
guages, for  in  these  he  was  quite  an  adept." 

He  seemed  to  be  wholly  consecrated  to  the  Master's  service. 
The  principle  of  spiritual  life  was  vigorous  when  first  implanted 
and  rapidly  developed  itself.  Hence  he  loved  to  commune  with 
God  in  prayer,  and  often  retired  from  company  to  enjoy  this  sa- 
cred privilege.  The  writer  (juoted  above  says:  "All  who  knew 
him  regarded  him  as  an  example  of  the  Christian  worthy  of  imi- 
tation. His  clear  conceptions  of  divine  truth;  his  constantly 
devotional  spirit;  his  prayers;  his  public  exhortations;  every 
word,  every  action,  declared  him  to  be  a  man  far  advanced  in 
holiness  of  heart.  That  his  prayers  were  fervent,  scriptural,  and 
fresh  is  not  Avonderful,  when  it  is  known   that  it  was  his  custom 


STUDENTS.  235 

during  the  spring  and  summer  of  1855  to  spend  three  hours  each 
day  in  reading  the  Bible,  meditation,  and  prayer.  .  .  .  But  this 
friend,  student,  and  Christian  is  gone;  to  the  living  is  left  the 
heritage  of  his  influence  and  example.  Although  we  cannot  com- 
prehend why  one  in  Avhom  were  lodged  so  many  hopes,  and  who 
gave  such  promise  of  great  usefulness,  was  cut  down  so  soon ;  still 
we  must  know  that  all  is  right,  for  'God's  ways  are  not  as  man's.'  " 

II.   M.  B. 


WILLIAM   HOWARD    BROOKS 

"Was  born  at  Waynesboro,  Va.,  March  the  17th,  1829.  He 
grew  up  in  the  place  of  his  nativity  and  under  the  nurture  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  with  which,  while  under  the  pastoral  charge 
of  the  Rev.  B.  M.  Smith,  D.  D.,  he  connected  himself  by  a  pro- 
fession of  his  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  sixteen  years 
of  age.  After  pursuing  an  academic  course  at  home,  he  entered 
Washington  College,  at  Lexington,  Va.,  and  graduated  in  that 
institution.  He  subsequently  taught  a  classical  school  in  High- 
land County,  Va.,  and,  determining  to  study  law,  he  went  thence 
to  the  University  of  Virginia,  where  he  graduated  in  the  Law- 
School  in  June,  1858. 

But  God  had  not  called  him  to  this  profession,  and  ere  long  the 
claims  of  the  gospel  ministry  pressed  themselves  upon  his  heart 
and  conscience.  Resolving  to  yield  the  profession  of  the  law  for 
that  of  an  ambassador  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  autumn  of  1859, 
he  repaired  to  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C.  His 
career  there  was  marked  by  a  diligent  application  to  study  and  a 
consistent  walk  as  a  disciple  of  Christ.  In  connexion  with  his 
work  in  the  Seminary,  he  engaged  in  private  teaching  in  the  city 
of  Columbia,  in  order  to  secure  the  pecuniary  means  requisite  to 
the  pursuit  of  his  theological  course.  In  this  extra  labor  he 
developed  success,  and  won  much  favor  and  affection  from  those 
with  Avhom  he  was  thus  associated. 


236  STUDENTS. 

While  in  the  midst  of  his  course  of  preparation  for  the  minis- 
try and  his  life  of  activity  and  usefulness  within  the  consecrated 
walls  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  he  was  suddenly,  almost  with- 
out warning,  snatched  away  from  the  Christian  labors  and  fra- 
ternal fellowship  of  earth,  to  enter,  as  we  humbly  trust,  the 
more  blessed  fellowship  and  service  of  heaven.  Seized  with  a 
severe  cold,  which  rapidly  developed  into  violent  pneumonia,  he 
expired  on  the  27th  of  February,  1861,  after  an  illness  of  only 
one  or  two  days.  His  sudden  and  unexpected  death  within  the 
walls  of  the  Seminary,  produced  a  profound  impression  upon  the 
Faculty  and  students,  which  was  also  largely  shared  in  the  com- 
munity, where  he  was  fiivorably  known.  Appropriate  funeral 
services  were  held  in  the  First  Presbyterian  church,  Columbia, 
after  which  the  remains  were  sent  by  the  students,  in  charge  of 
two  of  their  number,  to  his  family  in  Waynesboro,  Va.,  where 
they  were  committed  to  the  dust  amid  the  scenes  of  his  youth 
and  the  tears  of  his  kindred  and  friends.  T.  H.  Law. 


REV.  SAMUEL  ROBINS  BROWN,  D.  D., 

AVas  born  in  East  Windsor,  Ct.,  on  the  16th  of  June,  1810. 
When  he  had  attained  the  age  of  eight  years  his  parents  removed 
to  Munson,  Mass.,  where  he  fitted  for  college.  He  entered  Yale, 
and  graduated  from  it  in  1832.  After  graduation  he  taught  for 
three  years,  and  then  studied  theology  in  Columbia,  S.  C,  for  a 
time. 

In  1838  he  was  graduated  from  the  New  York  Theological 
Seminary  and  was  one  of  the  first  graduates  from  that  institution. 
In  October  of  this  year  he  was  engaged  to  visit  China  as  a  teacher 
of  Chinese  boys.  On  the  10th  of  this  month  he  was  married  to 
Elizabeth  G.,  daughter  of  Rev.  Shubael  Bartlett,  of  East  Wind- 
sor, and  on  the  13th  was  ordained.  On  the  17th,  accompanied 
by  his  wife,  he  sailed  for  China,  where  they  remained  till  Jan- 
uarv,  1847. 


STUDENTS.  237 

Arriving  in  China,  he  took  charge  of  the  "  Morrison  Education- 
al School,"  founded  by  American  and  English  merchants.  Num- 
bers of  his  pupils  now  occupy  high  positions  of  honor  and  trust 
in  their  native  country.  After  spending  ten  years  in  his  native 
land  in  successful  pastoral  labors,  in  the  year  1859  Dr.  Brown 
left  this  country  again  to  labor  for  Christ  in  a  foreign  land,  going 
to  Yokohama,  Japan,  where  he  continued  successfully  working 
for  Christ  for  eight  years. 

In  1867  he  returned  to  this  country  and  for  tAvo  years  he  again 
labored  with  this  people  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  Dr.  Brown 
went  the  second  time  to  Japan  in  1869,  and  remained  there  about 
ten  years,  in  which  time,  beside  doing  a  vast  amount  of  mission- 
ary work,  he  signalised  himself  as  a  translator  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  the  Japanese  language. 

There  and  then  he  did  a  work  in  which,  though  dead,  he  will 
speak  to  millions  until  his  deceased  body  shall  take  part  in  the 
first  resurrection.  He  lived  to  see  the  work  completed,  a  work 
which  will  greatly  honor  Christ,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  save 
many  an  immortal  soul. 

In  the  autumn  of  1879  he  returned  to  his  native  land,  never 
again  to  leave  it.  The  last  winter  he  spent  at  Orange,  N.  J., 
and  the  spring  at  Albany.  In  June  he  started  for  Yale  College, 
his  Alma  Mater,  to  be  present  at  the  reunion  of  his  class,  grad- 
uated forty-eight  years  before,  visiting  friends  of  other  days,  as 
he  passed  along.  On  Friday,  the  18th  of  June,  he  reached  Mun- 
son,  the  home  of  his  early  days.  On  Saturday  he  visited  the 
cemetery  where  lie  the  remains  of  his  father  and  mother,  and 
rode  about  the  town  conversing  with  friends  and  acquaintances. 
On  the  eve  of  that  day,  having  retired  for  the  night,  he  peace- 
fully "fell  asleep  in  Jesus." — Extract  from  Funeral  Discourse 
hy  Rev.  Mr.  Anderson. 


238  STUDENTS. 


REV.   EDWARD    H.    BUIST 

Was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  October  4,  1838,  and  died  in 
Cheraw,  S.  C,  Sept.  11th,  1882.  He  Avas  a  child  of  the  cove- 
nant, his  father  and  his  grandfather  being  Presbyterian  ministers. 
His  father  died  when  Edward  was  quite  young,  and  he  was  reared 
in  the  family  of  his  uncle,  the  Rev.  E.  T.  Buist,  D.  D. 

He  entered  the  South  Carolina  College,  and  was  graduated  in 
1858,  bearing  off  the  first  honor  of  his  class.  Having  been  con- 
verted during  the  revival  of  1858,  and  feeling  it  to  be  his  duty  to 
preach  the  gospel,  he  at  once  went  to  the  Columbia  Theological 
Seminary.  There  he  was  regarded  as  a  very  gifted  student,  in 
1861  receiving  special  mention  in  the  Report  of  the  Faculty  : 
"Mr.  E.  H,  Buist  had  read  Stewart's  Arab  Grammar,  a  part  of 
Obere  Chrest.  Arab.,  and  the  first  and  second  chapters  of  the 
Koran  in  the  original  Arabic.  In  the  study  of  this  department, 
Mr.  Buist  has   manifested  a  praiseworthy  diligence." 

He  was  licensed  to  preach  in  1860,  by  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina.  In  May,  1861,  he  completed  the  course  of  study  in 
the  Seminary,  and  immediately  began  to  supply  Aveleigh  church 
in  Newberry,  S.  C.  Having  accepted  a  call  from  this  congrega- 
tion in  1862,  he  was  ordained  and  installed  their  pastor.  After 
laboring  here  until  1865,  he  went  to  Society  Hill,  S.  C,  where 
he  taught  school ;  preaching,  however,  regularly  at  Centre  Point 
church.  In  1868  he  became  pastor  of  the  Cheraw  church,  where 
he  labored  with  great  acceptance  for  thirteen  years,  one  hundred 
and  four  names  havino;  been  added  to  the  roll  of  the  church  durino; 
that  period. 

Bro.  Buist  had  been  in  feeble  health  for  some  time,  and  having 
spent  several  weeks  in  the  mountains,  had  returned  home  much 
improved.  On  Friday,  Sept.  8,  1882,  he  began  the  preparation 
of  a  sermon  on  1  Kings  xix.  13.  He  was  not  well  enough,  how- 
everj  to  preach  on  the  Sabbath,  and  retired  early  that  evening  to 
rest.  During  that  night  he  became  unconscious,  and  at  10  a.  m. 
on  Monday,  September  11,  1882,  he  entered  into  the  "rest  that 
remaineth  for  the  people  of  God." 


STUDENTS.  239 

In  1863  he  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Sebring  of  Charles- 
ton,  S.  C.  Avho,  by  lier  many  lovely  traits,  brightened  his  heart 
and  blessed  his  home,  and  who,  with  seven  children,  remain  on 
earth  to  mourn  his  departure. 

"Bro.  Buist  was  richly  endowed  by  the  great  Creator  with  a 
brilliant  intellect,  a  wonderfully  j^etentive  memory,  and  a  warm, 
sympathising  heart.  Socially,  he  was  very  attractive.  In  manner 
free  and  engaging,  he  was  the  life  of  every  circle  in  which  he 
moved.  As  a  man,  he  was  respected  ;  as  a  friend,  he  was  loved  ; 
as  a  scholar,  he  was  thorough  ;  as  a  thinker,  he  was  profound ;  as 
an  orator,  he  was  eloquent  and  logical ;  as  a  theologian,  he  was 
indoctrinated  by  the  living  principles  enunciated  by  the  great 
Thornwell,  at  whose  feet  he  sat,  an  enthusiastic  pupil  of  an  en- 
thusiastic teacher  ;  as  a  pastor,  he  was  faithful ;  as  a  preacher, 
he  was  wise  to  win  souls ;  as  a  presbyter,  he  was  prompt,  cour- 
teous, and  attentive."  M. 


REV.  JOHN  B.  CASSELS 

Was  born  in  Liberty  County,  Ga.  He  came  from  a  pious 
family.  One  brother,  the  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Cassels,  was  a  minister 
of  our  Church,  and  another  brother  Avas  a  ruling  elder. 

He  entered  Columbia  Seminary  in  1832  and  was  graduated  in 
1835.  He  appears  to  have  been  licensed  by  Harmony  Presby- 
tery, as  the  records  of  Hopewell  Presbytery  contain  the  following 
minute  on  March  23d,  1837:  "The  churcli  of  Salem  presented 
a  call  for  the  ministerial  services  of  Mr.  John  Cassels,  a  licentiate 
of  Harmony  Presbytery,  together  with  a  request  for  leave  to  pro- 
secute the  call  in  the  manner  specified  in  the  Book  of  Discipline." 
On  April  21st,  1837,  at  an  adjourned  meeting  in  Salem  church 
he  was  examined  for  ordination,  and  the  next  day  he  and  Mr. 
Richard  Hooker  Avere  ordained.  The  Rev.  J.  W.  Reid  presided 
and  propounded  the  constitutional  questions,  the  Rev.  F.  R. 
Goulding  preached  the  sermon,  and  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Baker  deliv- 
ered the  charges. 


240  STUDENTS. 

He  lived  only  about  seventeen  months  after  his  ordination,  dy- 
ing in  September,  1838.  During  this  short  period  he  greatly 
endeared  himself  to  his  people.  "  He  lies  buried  near  the  pulpit- 
end  of  Salem  church,  where  his  people  reared  a  marble  monu- 
ment to  his  memory.  The  church  was  afterwards  moved  to 
Woodstock,  and  the  house  was  sold  to  the  Baptists  and  now  bears 
the  name  of  Philip's  Baptist  church."  M. 


REV.  EDWIN  CATER. 

Rev.  Edwin  Cater  was  born  in  Beaufort  County,  South 
Carolina,  on  the  1st  of  November,  1813.  Having  lost  both 
parents  at  an  early  age  he  Avas  taken  care  of  by  his  uncle.  Rev. 
Richard  Cater,  who  was  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church  at 
Barnwell,  South  Carolina.  At  the  early  age  of  fifteen  he  made 
a  profession  of  religion  and  joined  the  Barnwell  church.  At  sev- 
enteen he  entered  Franklin  College,  Athens,  Ga.,  and  was  grad- 
uated the  second  or  third  in  a  class  of  which  Hon.  Howell  Cobb, 
Gen.  Benning,  Gov.  Jas.  Johnson,  Rev.  Dr.  John  Jones,  and 
others  were  members.  After  finishing  his  course  there  he  taught 
a  while,  and  then  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia, 
South  Carolina,  from  which  he  was  graduated  in  1837.  His  first 
charge  was  at  Anderson  Court  House,  where  his  labors  were 
greatly  blessed.  In  March,  1838,  he  was  united  in  marriage  to 
Miss  Sarah  M.  Leland,  daughter  of  Rev.  A.  W.  Leland,  D.  D. 
His  second  charge  was  the  Rock  church,  near  Greenwood,  South 
Carolina,  of  which  he  was  pastor  until  1846,  when  he  was  called 
to  take  charge  of  the  Lebanon  and  Salem  churches  in  Fairfield 
District,  South  Carolina,  where  his  labors  were  also  greatly 
blessed.  He  left  this  field  of  labor  in  1850  to  take  charge  of  the 
Bradford  Springs  Female- College  in  Sumter  District,  and  while 
engaged  there  he  preached  with  great  acceptance,  and  was  the 
instrument  of  doing  much  good  in  the  Master's  cause.  He  re- 
mained but  a  short  time  at  this  place,  removing  thence  to  Mount 


STUDENTS.  241 


Pleasant,  near  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  where  he  had  charge 
of  the  Wappetaw  Congregational  church. 

In  1857  he  and  his  family  were  afflicted  with  the  yellow  fever, 
of  which  his  most  excellent  wife  died. 

Compelled  by  feeble  health  to  leave  the  coast  region  of  South 
Carolina,  he  spent  the  time  intervening  between  1857  and  18(30 
in  the  interior  of  the  State,  stopping  at  Spartanburg  eight  months. 
In  February,  1859,  he  was  again  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  M. 
^.  Barr,  daughter  of  Rev.  VV.  H.  Barr,  D.  D.  In  1860  he  went 
to  Somerville,  Tenn.,  where  he  remained  for  seven  years.  During 
the  war,  however,  he  was  compelled,  on  account  of  his  strong 
Southern  sentiments,  to  leave  this  charge  for  a  while,  during 
Avhich  period  he  supplied  the  churches  at  Demopolis  and  Living- 
ston in  Alabama.  After  the  war  he  returned  to  Somerville,  where 
he  resided  till  1867,  at  which  time  he  was  invited  to  take  charge 
of  the  churches  of  Scooba  and  Macon  in  Mississippi.  In  1869 
he  took  charge  of  the  church  at  College  Hill,  Mississippi,  where 
he  labored  with  great  acceptance  until  1876,  when  he  went  to 
Louisiana  to  take  charge  of  the  churches  of  Opelousas  and  Ver- 
millionville.  He  remained  in  this  field  two  years,  going  thence 
to  Yazoo  City,  Mississippi,  where  he  remained  until  March,  1881. 
He  then  went  to  Gainesville,  Florida,  to  sojourn  for  a  time  with 
his  son,  Professor  E.  P.  Cater,  in  the  hope  that  he  might,  by 
resting  from  his  labors,  regain  his  strength  and  health.  He  con- 
nected himself  with  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Johns,  at  Orlando,  in 
October,  1881,  and  made  several  attempts  to  enter  upon  his  work 
again,  but  his  feeble  health  would  not  allow  him  to  do  much. 
Leaving  Gainesville  in  the  early  part  of  the  summer  of  1882,  he 
went  to  visit  his  daughter,  Mrs.  E.  W.  Smith,  residing  at  Somer- 
ville, Tenn.  The  fatigue  of  travel  so  racked  his  enfeebled  body, 
reduced  by  long  work  and  disease,  that  he  was  not  able  to  rally, 
and  after  a  few  days  of  rest,  on  the  13th  of  June,  1882,  he  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus.  Having  finished  his  course,  having  kept  the 
faith,  he  Avas  prepared  to  enter  upon  the  fruition  of  his  glorious 
reward. 

Mr.  Cater  was  a  man  of  decided  character.  His  convictions 
16 


242  STUDENTS. 

of  truth  were  clear,  intelligent,  and  positive,  and  in  maintaining 
those  convictions  he  allowed  no  motives  of  policy  to  influence  his 
actions  or  to  fashion  his  utterances.  Zeal  for  the  Master  and  for 
his  earthly  kingdom  was  the  strongest  sentiment  of  his  nature, 
and  he  never  hesitated  to  perform  what  he  regarded  to  be  his 
duty,  without  stopping  to  consider  what  might  be  the  conse- 
quences to  himself. 

Yet  he  was  ever  ready  to  forgive  and  to  forget  injuries  received 
from  others,  and  to  oifer  all  possible  reparation  for  wounds  he 
had  inflicted  unintentionally  upon  others.  When  he  died  a  true, 
pure,  gentle,  and  brave  soldier  of  the  cross  passed  from  the  con- 
flicts of  earth  to  the  rest  of  heaven. 


SAMUEL  EDWARD  CHANDLER 

Was  the  second  son  of  James  Rembert  and  Mary  Ann  Chan- 
dler. He  was  born  in  Sumter  District,  S.  C,  May  3d,  1835. 
His  pious  parents  early  dedicated  him  to  God  in  the  ordinance  of 
baptism.  While  very  young,  he  was  bereaved  of  his  mother, 
Avlien  the  sole  responsibility  of  his  training  devolved  upon  his 
surviving  parent.  He  made  an  early  profession  of  faith  in 
Christ,  connecting  himself  with  the  Concord  Presbyterian  church, 
in  Sumter  District,  S.  C.  Shortly  after  this  profession,  he 
evinced  an  earnest  desire  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  forthwith 
entered  upon  a  course  of  literary  preparation.  Before  com- 
pleting the  usual  course,  he  was,  on  examination,  admitted  to  the 
Columbia  Theological  Seminary,  September  19,  1862.  In  the 
following  April  he  was  formally  received  under  the  care  of  Har- 
mony Presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  gospel  ministry  ;  and  by 
the  same  Presbytery  he  was  licensed  to  preach,  October,  1864. 
From  childhood,  Mr.  Chandler's  health  had  never  been  robust. 
Soon  after  his  licensure,  its  decline  was  so  marked  and  rapid  as 
to  waken  the  most  serious  concern  of  his  friends.  Still  he  per- 
severed in  preaching  occasionally,  till  his  delicate  constitution  was 
forced  to  succumb  entirely. 


STUDENTS.  .  243 

It  must  be  left  to  eternity  to  manifest  clearly  the  wisdom  of  that 
mysterious  providence  which  thwarted  his  long  cherished  purpose, 
his  earnest  desire,  and  his  laborious  preparation  for  preaching  to 
dying  men  the  unsearchable  riches  of  a  gospel  which  even  to  the 
end  grew  more  and  more  precious  to  himself. 

He  was  called  to  his  rest  and  reward,  December  8th,  1868,  andl 
in  the  cemetery  of  old  Concord  church  his  sleeping  dust  awaits, 
the  resurrection  of  the  just.  W.  J.  McKay, 


GEORGE  HENRY  COIT. 

George  Henry  Coit  was  born  in  Bristol,  R.  I.,  May  5th, 
1825.  A  child  of  the  covenant,  he  was  hopefully  converted  at 
the  age  of  fifteen.  Simultaneously  with  his  conversion,  he  was 
seized  by  an  ardent  desire  to  preach  the  gospel.  To  a  boy  of  less 
force  of  character  this  would  have  seemed  impossible,  for  his 
father,  with  narrow  means  and  a  large  family,  was  unable  to  bear 
the  cost  of  higher  education.  But  this  brave  boy  set  himself 
resolutely  to  his  task.  Mainly  by  his  OAvn  exertions  he  passed 
through  the  preparatory  school  at  Williston,  and  was  graduated 
from  Amherst  College  in  1852.  Tempting  offers  of  business 
failed  to  turn  him  aside  from  the  holy  ministry.  Taking  charge 
of  the  Amherst  High  School,  that  he  might  earn  the  means  to 
carry  him  through  his  theological  course,  his  zeal  for  the  salva- 
tion of  souls  (so  characteristic  of  his  after-life)  Avas  rewarded  in 
the  conversion  of  nearly  all  of  his  pupils.  But  his  health  being 
seriously  impaired,  he  was,  at  the  end  of  his  first  year,  advised 
by  physicians  to  seek  a  milder  climate,  and  coming  to  the  South, 
he  taught  school  in  Washington,  Ga.,  until  1855,  when,  with 
health  fully  restored,  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminar}^  at 
Columbia.  Here,  as  he  was  wont  to  say,  he  found  a  congenial 
atmosphere.  Here  the  virtues  of  the  accomplished  gentleman^ 
the  genial  friend,  the  diligent  student,  and  devout  Christian, 
shined  out  lustrously.     Loving  and  beloved,  his  days  at  Columbia 


244  STUDENTS. 

were  perpetual  sunshine.  Uniformly  cheerful  and  happy  him- 
self, he  carried  joy  into  every  circle  entered  by  him.  His  long 
vacations  were  spent  in  missionary  labors  among  the  neglected 
population  of  the  sandhills  adjacent  to  Columbia.  Being  gradu- 
ated from  the  Seminary  in  1858,  he  was  licensed  by  Charleston 
Presbytery,  and  in  a  feAv  weeks  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss 
Eliza  Steel,  of  Columbia.  Having  accepted  a  call  to  Americus, 
Ga.,  he  was  urged  to  supply  the  Columbia  church  during  the  ab- 
sence in  Europe  of  their  distinguished  pastor,  Dr.  Thornwell,  and 
with  the  consent  of  the  Americus  congregation  he  agreed  to  do  it. 
Installed  pastor  in  Americus,  he  labored  for  eight  years  in  his 
first  charge,  where  his  name  is  to  this  day  "as  ointment  poured 
forth."  In  1865  he  accepted  an  urgent  call  to  Wilmington,  111., 
where  he  labored  five  years,  and  then  removed  to  Warren  ;  but 
finding  the  climate  too  severe,  he  accepted,  in  1874,  a  call  to  Col- 
linsville,  in  the  same  State,  where  he  died  November  13,  1877. 

As  a  man,  he  was  amiable,  guileless,  and  affectionate,  mirthful 
and  witty,  honorable  and  generous  in  all  his  impulses.  His  scholar- 
ship was  varied  and  accurate.  As  a  Christian,  he  was  devout,  a 
man  of  God,  a  man  of  prayer.  As  a  pastor,  he  was  diligent, 
tender,  and  self-denying.  He  counted  no  labor,  no  exposure,  too 
costly,  that  enabled  him  to  bear  messages  of  salvation  and  conso- 
lation to  the  ignorant  or  sorrowful.  Believing  with  his  whole 
heart  in  the  gospel  as  the  only  and  all-sufficient  remedy  for  the 
evils  of  the  world,  he  naturally  preached  it  with  unction  and 
fervor.     And  such  labors  were  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

Extract  from  a  Memoir  by  Rev.  S.  E.  Axson,  Rome,  Gf-a. 


JAMES  COOPER  COZBY. 

The  Rev.  James  Cooper  Cozby,  the  youngest  son  of  Robert 
and  Temperance  Cozby,  was  born  in  Abbeville  District,  So.  Ca., 
January  15th,  1810,  and  died  in  Liberty  County,  Ga.,  Novem- 
ber 27th,  1837.  His  father,  Robert  Cozby,  was  an  esteemed 
ruling  elder  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  his  mother,  whose 


STUDENTS.  245 

maiden  name  was  Temperance  Langdon  Crawford,  was  a  woman 
of  deep  piety  and  excellent  judgment.  On  these  parents  the  high 
encomium  was  passed  by  one  who  Avas  well  qualified  to  judge : 
"  They  were  Presbyterians  of  the  old  stamp ^  who  so  diligently 
trained  their  children  in  the  statutes  of  the  Lord,  that  a  visiting 
minister  declared,  'He  had  never  before  met  a  family  of  young 
children  so  well  acquainted  with  the  scriptural  doctrines  of  our 
holy  religion.'  "  Reared  in  this  atmosphere  of  piety,  James,  at 
a  very  early  age,  manifested  a  serious  thoughtfulness,  which  was 
coupled  Avith  an  insatiable  desire  for  knowledge.  Chiefly  by  his 
own  exertions  he  had  learned  to  read  when  he  was  but  four  years 
of  age.  His  parents  being  unable  to  give  him  the  advantages  of 
a  school,  he  studied  at  odd  moments  Avith  the  assistance  of  a 
friend,  and  showing  such  great  earnestness  in  his  purpose  to  se- 
cure an  education,  he  Avas  at  the  age  of  fifteen  entered  as  a  pupil 
in  the  Providence  Academy.  In  this  school  he  niade  such  rapid 
progress  tOAvard  a  knoAvledge  of  the  Latin  and  Greek  languages 
and  other  departments  of  learning,  that  upon  the  retirement  of 
his  teacher  he  Avas  elected  the  Rector  of  the  Academy,  Avhich  only 
tAvo  years  before  he  had  entered  as  a  pupil.  This  position  he 
held  for  about  three  years,  using  his  earnings  to  purchase  a  ser- 
vant to  take  his  place  on  his  father's  farm.  His  heart  being  set 
on  entering  the  ministr^^,  by  the  aid  of  the  Georgia  Presbyterian 
Education  Society,  he  entered  Franklin  College  in  Georgia,  Jan. 
1st,  1830,  and  graduated  August  7th,  1833.  In  the  autumn  of 
this  same  year  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia 
and  graduated  in  1836.  He  Avas  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel 
by  the  Presbytery  of  HopeAvell  August  27th,  1836,  and  ordained 
and  installed  pastor  of  the  church  at  St.  Mary's,  Ga.,  by  the 
Georgia  Presbytery  during  the  same  year.  He  Avas  married  to 
Hannah  M.  Randolph  April  12th,  1836. 

A  contemporary  minister  Avho  knew  him  well  says:  "All  ad- 
mired his  fidelity  as  a  student ;  his  consistency  as  a  professor  of 
religion;  his  unction  as  a  man  of  prayer;  his  remarkable  con- 
scientiousness ;  the  ease  with  which  he  governed  his  tongue ;  and 
the  deep  and  constant  interest  he  seemed  to  take  in  everything 
pertaining  to  the  Redeemer's  kingdom." 


246  STUDENTS. 

His  career  as  a  preacher  was  short.  God  cut  short  his  life  at 
the  close  of  his  first  year  of  pastoral  servicd.  But  he  lived  long 
enough  to  attach  deeply  to  himself  the  people  of  his  charge,  who 
erected  to  his  memory  a  costly  and  beautiful  monument  of  Italian 
marble.  He  died  in  Liberty  County  as  he  was  returning  from 
the  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Georgia  held  at  Augusta,  and  is 
buried  in  the  cemetery  of  Midway  church.  J.  S.   C. 


JAMES  ARCHIBALD  COUSAR. 

James  Archibald,  youngest  son  of  the  Rev.  John  Cousar, 
Avas  born  in  Sumter  District,  S.  C,  March  23,  1829,  and  died  at 
Mayes ville.  May  7th,  1882,  in  the  fifty-third  year  of  his  age. 
The  father  labored  about  forty  years  in  the  bounds  of  Harmony, 
leaving  behind  him  a  fragrant  memory.  In  early  life  James  was 
deeply  impressed  with  religious  truth,  and  uniting  with  the  Bish- 
opville  church,  began  at  once  his  preparation  for  the  ministry. 
He  was  graduated  from  Oglethorpe  University  in  1853,  and  from 
the  Columbia  Seminary  in  1855.  After  sjjending  six  months  as 
a  Domestic  Missionary  of  his  Presbytery,  he  was,  in  1856,  in- 
stalled pastor  of  Carolina  and  Reedy  Creek  churches.  With 
Reedy  Creek  he  labored  continuously  until  1873,  during  which 
time  he  also  served  Little  Pee  Dee  and  Red  Bluff,  besides  spend- 
ing one  year  as  Chaplain  in  the  army.  In  October,-  1881,  he 
was  installed  pastor  at  Mayesville,  where  it  might  almost  be  said 
that  his  mission  was  to  teach  men  how  a  good  man  can  die.  "It 
was  my  privilege,"  says  one,  "to  be  with  him  on  Thursday  pre- 
vious to  his  death.  It  was  a  solemn  yet  delightful  interview. 
Among  many  precious  sayings  which  fell  from  his  lips  were  the 
following  :  'During  my  active  ministerial  life,  I  was  troubled  very 
much  at  times  with  doubts;  but  they  have  all  vanished  since  God 
has  laid  me  on  this  bed  of  sickness.  I  am  willing  to  go  ;  I  am  will- 
ing to  stay.  This  has  been  the  happiest  period  of  all  my  life.' 
It  was  all  sunshine.     What  a  blessed  outlook  beyond  the  grave. 


STUDENTS.  247 

It  does  one  good  to  witness  such  a  triumph  of  faith.  All  his 
conversation  was  about  Zion  and  her  interests. 

"As  a  preacher,  he  was  a  good  rather  than  a  great  man.  Other 
preachers  have  been  more  gifted  with  golden  speech,  but  few  have 
been  more  beloved  for  their  goodness  and  earnest  piety.  He 
exalted  Christ,  not  himself.  He  did  not  shun  to  declare  the  whole 
truth,  but  it  was  done  in  tenderness  and  love.  His  sermons  came 
from  a  heart  full  of  rich  Christian  experience.  As  a  presbyter, 
he  was  punctual  in  attendance,  active  in  business,  and  wise  in 
counsel.  His  motives  were  transparent.  The  glory  of  the  Mas- 
ter was  ever  uppermost  Avith  him. 

"The  colored  people  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  have 
lost  in  him  a  true  friend.  His  heart  yearned  to  give  them  a 
preached  gospel." 

"Soldier  of  Christ,  well  done  ; 
Praise  be  thy  new  employ  ; 
And  while  eternal  a,i!;es  run, 
llest  in  thy  Saviour's  joy." 

[From  Sketches  hy  Rev.  H.  M.  Brearley  and  others. 


REV.  WILLIAM  BANKS  CRAWFORD, 

Son  of  Rev.  A.  L.  Crawford,  grandson  of  Rev.  John  Harring- 
ton, deceased,  and  bearing  the  full  name  of  his  sainted  uncle.  Rev. 
William  Banks,  was  born  in  Sumter  County,  S.  C,  on  the  19th 
September,  1851.  He  was  piously  inclined  from  his  youth;  pro- 
fessed religion  in  his  sixteenth  year,  and  connected  with  the 
Arkadelphia  church  in  Arkansas,  under  the  ministry  of  his  Either. 
He  entered  Davidson  College  in  the  year  1861),  and  graduated 
with  high  distinction  in  1872.  During  his  colley;e  course  he  was 
received  under  the  care  of  Ouachita  Presbytery  as  a  candidate 
for  the  gospel  ministry.  And  after  graduation  he  immediately 
entered  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Columbia,  where  he  com- 
pleted his  theological  studies  in  May,  1875.     He  began  at  once 


248  STUDENTS. 

to  supply  Midway  and  Bethel  churches  in  Harmony  Presbytery. 
In  Octobei'  of  that  year  he  was  transferred  from  Ouachita  to  Har- 
mony Presbytery,  and  then  licensed  and  ordained  at  the  same 
meeting  of  the  body.  Not  long  did  he  remain  pastor  of  these 
churches,  for,  greatly  to  their  regret,  in  April,  1876,  he  returned  to 
Arkansas,  the  home  of  his  youth,  and  about  the  1st  of  May  was 
married  to  Miss  Frank  H.  Stewart,  a  daughter  of  David  Stewart, 
a  former  elder  of  the  Arkadelphia  church.  Whilst  there  he  received 
a  call  to  the  Washington  church  in  Hempstead  County,  Arkansas, 
which  he  accepted  and  where  he  labored  until  his  premature 
death  on  the  15th  November,  1879. 

He  was  by  nature  endowed  with  a  splendid  physique.  His 
frank,  open  countenance  and  eyes  beaming  with  humor  at  once 
won  the  confidence  of  every  one.  He  was  singularly  prudent  in 
deportment  and  correct  in  life.  His  father  writes:  "In  review- 
ing his  life,  I  have  no  recollection  of  his  ever  giving  his  parents 
a  moment's  pain  or  uneasiness  by  waywardness  or  disobedience." 
Diligent  as  a  student,  careful  in  the  preparation  of  his  sermons, 
bold  and  earnest  in  his  delivery  of  God's  truth,  tender  and  pains- 
taking as  a  pastor,  this  talented  young  man  had  the  promise  of  a 
life  of  great  usefulness,  but  he  died  ere  his  "sun  had  reached  high 
noon." 


REV.  THOMAS  H.  CUNNINGHAM. 

Thomas  H.  Cunningham  was  born  of  Presbyterian  ancestry, 
in  Anderson  County,  S.  C,  March  9th,  1847,  and  was  reared 
within  the  bounds  of  Roberts  church.  While  but  a  boy,  he  en- 
listed as  a  soldier  in  defence  of  his  country,  and  served  for  three 
years.  In  1866  he  made  a  profession  of  his  faith,  and  was 
received  into  full  communion  Avith  Roberts  church.  He  pui'sued 
his  academic  studies  at  the  University  of  Georgia,  graduating  in 
the  summer  of  1871.  The  following  September  he  entered  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  from  which  he  graduated  in 
1874.     In  April,   1873,   he  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of 


STUDENTS.  '249 

Augusta.  Immediately  after  his  graduation  from  the  Seminary, 
he  took  charge  of  a  missionary  field  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  under 
the  care  of  Glebe  Street  church.  To  this  congregation  he  gave 
his  life.  It  was  formally  organised  in  1876,  asEbenezer  church, 
and  on  December  10th,  of  the  same  year,  Mr.  Cunningham  was 
ordained  and  installed  its  pastor.  On  March  12,  1879,  he  was 
married  to  Miss  Janet  Stenhouse,  of  Charleston.  His  faithful 
labors  in  a  trying  field  were  arrested  in  1879,  by  a  bronchial 
affection,  which  soon  deepened  into  consumption,  and  prevented 
his  preaching.  On  the  evening  of  March  9th,  1880,  while  fond- 
ling his  infmt  son,  he  was  seized  Avith  a  severe  hemorrhage,  and 
sinking  down,  expired  without  a  word  or  a  struggle.  He  died  on 
his  thirty-third  birth-day,  and  was  buried  on  the  first  anniversary 
of  his  marriage.  He  was  laid  to  rest  in  Magnolia  cemetery,  near 
the  sleeping-place  of  the  Confederate  dead,  amid  the  tears  of  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry  and  the  lamentations  of  the  people  of 
his  charge. 

Mr.  Cunningham  was  genial,  affectionate,  unselfish,  modest, 
manly,  and  true.  He  won  all  hearts  as  a  boy  and  as  a  student  at 
College  and  the  Seminary,  but  never  by  the  sacrifice  of  his  convic- 
tions. His  scholarship  was  thorough  ;  and  though  he  received  the 
commendation  of  his  instructors  in  all  his  studies,  his  tastes  at- 
tracted him  most  strongly  towards  Hebrew  and  the  classics.  His 
piety  was  deep  and  ardent ;  his  preaching  faithful,  instructive,  and 
fervent ;  his  pastoral  labors  untiring,  especially  among  the  poor, 
the  distressed,  and  the  erring.  He  was  conspicuous  for  his  zeal 
and  sympathy  with  every  effort  to  evangelise  the  people  and  to 
have  the  gospel  preached  to  the  poor. 

Though  he  died  at  an  age  when  most  men  are  bracing  them- 
selves for  life's  work,  he  had  made  an  impression  on  all  with 
whom  he  had  been  associated  which  will  keep  his  memory  fresh 
and  preserve  his  influence.  Mr.  Cunningham's  Seminary  friends 
will  heartily  respond  to  the  testimony  of  the  Session  of  the  church 
he  served,  that  "he  was  an  example  in  word,  in  conversation,  in 
charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity."  C.   R.   Hemphill. 


250  STUDENTS. 


THE  REV.  WILLIAM  CURTIS,  LL.  I)., 

Was  born  in  Camberwell,  England,  April  23d,  1816.  His 
father,  Rev.  Thomas  Curtis,  and  his  elder  brother.  Rev.  Thomas 
Fenner  Curtis,  were  remarkable  for  literary  attainments  and  in- 
tellectual activity.  The  father  was  associated  on  intimate  terms 
Avith  Coleridge  and  other  eminent  characters  in  Great  Britain, 
and  took  part  in  the  editorial  work  connected  Avith  the  London 
Encyclopaedia  and  other  important  publishing  enterprises.  The 
family  removed  to  this  country  in  1831,  narrowly  escaping  ship- 
wreck as  they  approached  the  land. 

The  tastes  and  habits  of  the  f  ither  naturally  gave  stimulus  to 
the  intellectual  proclivities  of  the  sons.  While  Thomas  F.  was 
active  and  zealous  as  pastor.  Professor  of  Theology,  and  Secre- 
tary of  Missions,  and  as  the  author  of  several  valuable  books, 
William  early  devoted  himself  to  that  which  proved  his  principal 
life  work,  the  instruction  of  young  ladies. 

During  his  course  of  study  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Co- 
lumbia, S.  C,  he  acted  as  pastor  of  the  Baptist  church  there,  but 
soon  after  his  graduation  from  the  Seminary  he,  jointly  with  his 
father,  purchased  the  beautiful  property  at  Limestone  Springs, 
in  Spartanburg  District,  and  they  established  there  and  main- 
tained a  Female  Seminary  of  high  grade  and  of  extensive  useful- 
ness. At  his  father's  death  in  1859,  it  was  continued  under  the 
son's  charge  until  the  close  of  the  war.  Into  how  many  young 
hearts,  and  through  them  into  how  many  growing  and. cultivated 
families,  his  influence  extended  through  all  these  years,  it  is  im- 
possible to  estimate.  Ambitious  to  do  good  rather  than  to  accu- 
mulate a  fortune  or  to  earn  a  reputation  for  scholarship,  he  put 
his  energy  and  his  means  unreservedly  into  the  school.  He  tra- 
velled, he  preached,  he  lectured,  he  kept  up  extensive  correspon- 
dence, he  diligently  studied  the  best  methods  of  teaching  and  of 
school  management;  and  it  is  only  fair  to  say,  his  labors  were 
crowned  with  remarkable  success. 

Meanwhile,  at  his  own  cost  and  charges,  often  under  very  try- 
ing discouragements  and  with  great  personal  inconvenience,  he 


STUDENTS.  251 

was  preaching  the  gospel  in  all  the  regions  round  about  him ;  and 
there  was  no  religious  or  benevolent  enterprise  of  upper  South 
Carolina  which  did  not  feel  the  effect  of  his  active  hand,  his  lib- 
eral aid,  and  his  judicious  counsels. 

After  the  war  failing  health  compelled  his  withdrawal  from  most 
of  the  active  labors  in  which  he  had  delighted  to  engage,  and  he 
quietly  retired  into  the  charmed  circle  of  his  own  family,  where 
he  had  always  found  his  solace  in  trial,  and  his  brightest  cheer 
in  the  days  of  prosperity.  None  who  were  favored  with  his  inti- 
mate friendship  could  fail  to  be  struck  with  the  cheerful,  loving, 
elevating,  refining  influence  which  radiated  from  him,  especially 
in  those  gleeful,  happy  hours  when  he  unbent  the  bow  and  "let 
himself  loose,"  to  enjoy  and  to  create  enjoyment,  in  the  bosom  of 
his  own  family,  or  with  a  few  chosen  friends. 

The  College  of  South  Carolina  conferred  upon  him  the  degree 
of  LL.  D.  about  the  year  1856. 

He  died  in  the  assured  and  blissful  hope  of  a  glorious  resurrec- 
tion, surrounded  by  his  dearest  earthly  friends,  in  Walthourville, 
Liberty  County,  Georgia,  October  30th,  1873,  leaving  a  devoted 
wife  and  eleven  surviving  children,  to  Avhom  his  memory  will  ever 
be  precious. 


REV.  W.  C.  DANA,  D.  D. 

William  Coombs  Dana,  son  of  the  Rev.  Daniel  Dana  and 
Elizabeth  Coombs  Dana,  was  born  at  Newburyport,  Mass.,  Febru- 
ary 13,  1810.  He  was  of  Huguenot  ancestry,  and  was  descended 
from  Richard  Dana,  who  fled  from  persecution  in  France  and  set- 
tled in  England,  from  which  country  he  emigrated  to  Cambridge, 
Mass.,  about  1640. 

Mr.  Dana  received  his  preparatory  education  at  Pickerton 
Academy,  Derry,  N.  H.,  under  Abel  P.  Hildreth,  and  was  gradu- 
ated from  Dartmouth  College,  N.  H.,  in  1828.  He  made  a  public 
profession  of  his  faith  by  uniting  with  the  Second  (Harris  Street) 
Presbyterian  church  of  Newburyport,  at  the  age  of  seven- 
teen.    After  leaving  College,  he  taught  as  Principal  of  Thetford 


252  STUDENTS. 

Academy,  Vt,,  one  year,  1829.  He  taught  at  Chesterfield,  N.  H., 
a  part  of  1831,  when  he  entered  Andover  Seminary,  and  studied 
there  one  year,  and  afterwards  at  Columbia  Seminary,  S.  C, 
from  December,  1833,  to  1835.  He  entered  Princeton  Seminary 
in  May,  1835.  and  remained  one  session.  He  was  licensed  by 
Harmony  Presbytery,  S.  C,  April  10th,  1835.  In  December, 
1835,  he  began  to  preach  for  the  Central  church,  of  Charleston, 
S.  C.  Soon  after,  he  accepted  a  call  to  become  its  pastor,  and  was 
installed  on  the  day  of  his  ordination,  February  14,  1836,  by 
Charleston  Union  Presbytery.  Here  he  found  his  life-work,  and 
continued  the  pastor  of  this  church  until  he  died,  a  period  of 
about  forty-five  years  of  an  almost  unbroken  ministry. 

He  died  of  suffusion  of  the  brain,  after  an  illness  of  five  days, 
November  30,  1880,  in  the  seventy-first  year  of  his  age. 

Dr.  Dana  was  a  man  of  singularly  pure  and  blameless  life,  of 
great  gentleness  and  sweetness  of  disposition,  of  a  warm  and 
sympathetic  nature,  and  of  chivalric  nobleness  of  spirit.  He  was 
eminent  as  a  preacher,  and  tenderly  loved  as  a  pastor.  An  ele- 
gant classical  scholar  and  polished  writer,  he  published,  in  1831, 
a  translation  of  Fen^lon  on  the  "Education  of  Daughters;"  in 
1845,  a  volume  entitled  "A  Transatlantic  Tour;"  in  1866,  he 
published  "The  Life  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Daniel  Dana,"  his  father. 
He  paid  especial  attention  to  bymnology,  and  compiled  a  volume 
of  hymns  for  the  use  of  his  church. 

Dr.  Dana  was  married  July  30, 1839,  to  Miss  Flora  M.  Mathe- 
son,  of  Charleston,  S.  C.     They  had  no  children. 

G.  R.  Brackett. 


HEV.  E.  C.  DAVIDSON. 


Edward  Chaffin  Davidson  was  born  in  Maury  County, 
Tenn.,  February  17th,  1832,  and  died  at  Oxford,  Miss.,  April 
25th,  1883. 

When  he  was  only  five  or  six  years  old  his  father  moved  to  La 
Fayette  County,  in  Mississippi,  and  settled  a  few  miles  from  Ox- 


STUDENTS.  253 

ford.  There  he  grew  up,  becoming  a  communicant  of  the  College 
Hill  church  at  an  early  age. 

He  was  graduated  at  the  University  of  Mississippi  in  1854,  en- 
tered Columbia  Seminary  in  1857,  completing  his  course  of  study 
there  in  May,  1860.  He  was  licensed  and  ordained  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  North  Mississippi.  He  was  first  the  pastor  of  the  Sands 
Springs  church.  Then  he  was  pastor  of  the  Water  Valley  church 
for  sixteen  years.  For  several  years  before  his  death  he  resided 
near  Oxford,  where  he  taught  in  the  preparatory  department  of 
the  University  of  Mississippi,  and  was  the  superintendent  of  the 
public  schools  of  the  county.  During  this  time  he  supplied  the 
neighboring  churches ;  in  1882  supplying  College  Hill  and  Hope- 
well churches. 

"  He  was  one  of  the  best  of  men  and  a  most  excellent  preacher. 
He  was  much  loved  in  a  wide  circle.  He  twice  represented  his 
Presbytery  in  the  General  Assembly,  and  was  Moderator  of  the 
Synod  of  Memphis  in  1880.  He  had  been  ill  for  over  two  months 
and  has  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus.     His  end  was  peace." 

"  He  leaves  a  widow,  one  daughter  recently  married,  and  four 
young  children  (two  sons  and  two  daughters)"  to  mourn  his  de- 
parture. M. 


REV.  THOMAS  J.  DAVIDSON 

Was  born  in  South  Carolina,  June,  1826.  He  removed  to 
Alabama  in  1832,  with  his  parents,  and  united  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  1841.  His  mother  Avas  a  Baptist,  his  fiither  a 
non-professor  until  after  his  son  entered  the  ministry,  when  he 
was  far  advanced  in  life,  being  baptized  in  the  Ely  ton  church,  of 
which  his  son  was  at  that  time  the  stated  supply. 

Brother  Davidson  was  received  under  the  care  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Tuskaloosa  in  1851  ;  was  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  Uni- 
versity, and  pursued  his  theological  studies  at  Columbia,  S.  C, 
from  1853  to  1856  ;  was  licensed  October  6,  1856,  and  ordained 


254  STUDENTS. 

October  3,  1857,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Tuskaloosa ;  died  at  Ely- 
ton,  October  25, 1861.  He  gave  all  his  ministerial  life  to  pioneer 
evangelistic  labors  in  Jefferson  County,  Ala.,  a  difficult  field,  but 
one  in  which  he  did  much  good,  and  under  great  disadvantages, 
and  against  much  opposition,  gained  a  high  character  for  purity 
of  life,  firmness,  courage,  self-denial,  and  consecration  to  his  work. 
He  organised  what  is  now  the  flourishing  Birmingham  church. 
He  was  really  a  noble,  heroic,  martyr-like  man.  R.  Nall. 


REV.  JAMES  ADAMS  DAVIES 

Was  born  in  York  County,  S.  C,  in  May,  1829,  and  died  in 
the  same  County  on  March  18th,  1867. 

He  was  of  pious  ancestry,  being  the  son  of  the  Rev.  William 
B.  Davies,  and  the  grandson  of  the  Rev.  John  B.  Davies.  His 
mother  was  the  daughter  of  the  Rev.  James  Adams,  of  Bethel 
church. 

He  was  graduated  at  Davidson  College,  and  entered  Columbia 
Seminary  in  1852,  completing  the  course  of  study  there  in  1855. 
He  was  a  candidate  under  the  care  of  Bethel  Presbytery  and  was 
licensed  and  ordained  by  the  same  body. 

His  trial  sermon  was  preached  at  Fishing  Creek  church  during 
the  same  meeting  of  Presbytery  when  the  memorial  sermon  of  his 
deceased  father  was  preached.  He  was  called  to  Fishing  Creek 
church  which  had  been  his  grandfather's  charge,  and  also  to 
Beersheba  church,  which  had  been  his  father's  charge.  He  ac- 
cepted the  latter  for  half  of  his  time.  He  was  also  the  pastor  of 
the  Bullock's  Creek  church,  serving  them  the  other  half  of  his 
time. 

Mr.  Davies  was  a  noble  man.     He  Avas  modest  and  retiring, 
but  had  earnest  convictions.     He  read  his  sermons,  which  Avere 
carefully  prepared,   and  which  were  plain,  clear,  practical,  and 
pointed. 


STUDENTS.  255 

He  was  married  to  a  daughter  of  the  Hon.  James  A.  Black, 
who  with  three  little  children  were  left  to  mourn  their  sad  be- 
reavement. M. 


REV.  THOMAS  LOCKWOOD  DeVEAUX 

Was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  of  pious  parentage,  of  the 
Huguenot  race,  August  6th,  1835. 

He  was  educated  in  that  city,  and  was  graduated  at  the  Charles- 
ton College.  Nourished  in  the  lap  of  the  Church,  he  made  an 
early  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ,  and  dedicated  himself  to 
the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Having  finished  his  literary 
course  in  1857,  without  delay  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary 
at  Columbia,  S.  C,  where  he  was  graduated  in  May,  1860.  On 
March  31st,  1860,  he  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Har- 
mony, at  Hopewell  church.  His  first  charge  was  Lowndesboro 
and  Good  Hope,  in  the  State  of  Alabama.  With  these  churches 
he  labored  faithfully  until  1866.  He  then  resigned  his  charge,  on 
account  of  failing  health,  and  went  to  Sumter,  S.  C,  to  rest  with 
his  friends  for  a  season,  where  he  remained  until  1867.  He  then 
received  a  call  to  Madison  church,  Florida.  There  he  labored 
with  success  until  1869.  He  then  took  charge  of  the  church  at 
Jacksonville,  Fla.  That  church,  at  that  time,  needed  just  such 
a  man.  It  was  in  trouble,  surrounded  by  those  who  were  en- 
deavoring to  overthrow  its  organisation  and  build  upon  its  ruins  a 
church  of  another  name  and  another  creed. 

It  was  soon  seen  that  he  was  the  right  man  in  the  right  place. 
With  him  as  their  pastor,  this  afflicted  flock  was  once  more  per- 
mitted to  worship  God  under  their  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  where 
there  were  none  to  molest  or  make  them  afraid. 

Soon  after  this  the  seeds  of  disease  were  rapidly  developed  into 
a  permanent  ill-health.  His  voice  began  to  fail,  so  that  he  was 
unable  to  speak  above  a  whisper.  It  was  not,  however,  until  after 
a  long  struggle  that  this  faithful  pastor  was  forced,  amid  the  tears 


256  STUDENTS. 

of  a  devoted  people,  to  resign  a  charge  he  had  so  ably  occupied 
during  four  years.  After  leaving  Jacksonville,  he  Avas  unani- 
mously elected  editor  of  the  North  Carolina  Presbyterian.  In  this 
capacity  he  continued  to  serve  the  Church  faithfully,  despite  the 
painful  ravages  of  that  insidious  disease,  which  had  been  preying 
upon  his  vitals  for  years. 

In  his  editorial  duties  he  did  not  swerve  even  for  a  moment. 
His  will  seemed  to  be  made  of  iron,  and  his  sense  of  duty  was 
unswerving. 

The  writer  of  these  lines  visited  him  a  few  weeks  before  his 
death,  and  Avas  amazed  to  see  him  propped  up  in  his  bed,  panting 
for  breath  while  reading  some  article  or  communication,  or  cor- 
recting some  proof.  Still  he  went  on,  bravely  meeting  every 
obstacle,  until  his  work  was  accomplished.  Thus  he  went  on  day 
by  day  until  his  work  was  done  ;  then  the  Master  called  him  to 
come  up  higher.  On  Tuesday,  the  23d  of  May,  1876,  at  7 
o'clock  p.  m.,  the  summons  came,  and  he  was  ready,  saying : 
"Amen.  Come,  Lord  Jesus;  come  quickly."  Thus  he  took  his 
depai'ture  with  his  Saviour  to  the  mansion  which  he  had  pre- 
pared.for  him. 

Mr.  DeVeaux  was  twice  married,  and  leaves  now  a  devoted 
wife,  an  interesting  son  by  the  first  marriage,  a  mother  and  sister, 
and  many  friends  to  mourn  his  death. 

He  possessed  the  tastes,  instincts,  and  manners  of  a  perfect 
Christian  gentleman.  He  was  a  fine  musician,  and  while  in 
the  Seminary  was  the  leader  of  the  students  in  their  songs  of 
praise.  Being  passionately  fond  of  music,  nothing  gave  him  more 
pleasure  than  when  his  friends  came  to  his  chamber  to  sing  in  his 
presence,  at  his  request,  the  songs  of  Zion.  In  these  visits  of 
the  choir,  his  spirit  seemed  to  be  in  rapture  and  borne  away  from 
earth  to  heaven. 

As  an  editor,  he  was  successful  ;  his  editorials  were  sprightly, 
engaging,  and  timely,  his  selections  judicious.  There  was  always 
a  spice  of  wit  and  humor  in  his  nature,  which  would  naturally 
crop  out,  not  only  in  his  editorials,  in  his  debates  in  Presbytery, 
but  in  conversation. 

Even  in  his  paroxysms  of  pain,  he  was  always  alive  to  all  that 


STUDENTS.  257 

was  passing,  and  even  then  his  humor  and  wit  would  flash  forth, 
to  the  amusement  of  all  present. 

As  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  he  was  a  devoted,  sympathising 
pastor ;  a  bold  speaker  of  the  truth,  unflinching  in  duty,  tender 
and  affectionate  in  his  warnings.  He  loved  to  preach  Christ  and 
hold  him  up  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners. 


HENRY  ROBERTSON  DICKSON. 

Hexry  Robertson,  son  of  Rev.  John  Dickson,  M.  D.,  and 
Mary  Augusta,  daughter  of  Rev.  Andrew  Flynn,  D.  D.,  was 
born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  April  22d,  1836,  and  was  educated  at 
Charleston  College,  graduating  in  1852  with  distinction  at  the 
age  of  sixteen  years,  and  receiving  with  other  honors  the  highest 
prize  in  elocution  in  his  class.  After  several  years  spent  in  teach- 
ing, he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  in 
1856,  and  was  graduated  with  the  class  of  1859,  after  three  years 
of  laborious  and  successful  prosecution  of  the  studies  of  the  course. 
He  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Charleston  in  Central 
church,  Charleston,  April  9th,  1859.  He  was  ordained  and  in- 
stalled as  pastor  of  Wilton  church  in  Colleton  District,  on  Sab- 
bath, Nov.  27th,  1859.  The  climate  proving  unfavorable,  he 
resigned  in  1860  and  took  charge  of  Ebenezer  and  Rock  Hill 
churches  in  York  District.  Soon  afterwards  he  entered  the  Con- 
federate army  as  chaplain,  doing  efficient  service  both  in  hospital 
and  in  camp.  At  the  close  of  the  war  he  returned  to  his  charge 
and  remained  until  June,  1867,  when  he  was  transferred  to  the  pas- 
torate of  the  Yorkville  church,  one  of  the  largest  and  most  im- 
portant in  the  State.  Here  he  served  eight  years,  greatly  en- 
deared to  his  people,  and  refusing  many  calls  to  prominent  pul- 
pits in  Southern  cities.  In  October,  1875,  a  call  to  the  Reformed 
church  of  South  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  opened  so  wide  and  influential 
a  field  that  he  could  not  decline  to  enter.  Thither  he  went,  ac- 
companied by  his  beloved  wife,  to  whom  he  had  recently  been 
17 


258  STUDENTS. 

married,  Mary  Frances,  daughter  of  Hon.  I.  J).  Witherspoon,  of 
York,  who,  with  his  surviving  children,  still  remains  amongst  the 
people  to  whom  his  last  years  of  service  were  devoted.  Here,  a 
stranger  among  strangers,  an  ex- Confederate  in  the  metropolis  of 
the  North,  he  so  endeared  himself  to  all  classes  by  his  fidelity,  ur- 
banity, and  gentleness,  that  when,  on  the  8th  of  March,  1877,  it 
pleased  God  to  call  him  away  by  death,  it  might  be  said  that  the 
Avhole  city  mourned  his  loss.  No  more  beautiful  or  appropriate 
tribute  to  his  memory  could  be  given  than  the  following  from  the 
memorial  resolutions  adopted  by  the  South  Classis  of  Long  Isl- 
and in  reference  to  his  death : 

"  The  foundations  of  our  brother's  character  Avere  laid  in  sim- 
ple-hearted faith  and  earnest  holiness.  His  calm  and  manly 
dignity  was  blended  with  exceeding  gentleness.  A  rare  scholar, 
a  tireless  worker,  a  faithful,  wise,  fervent  preacher  of  Christ ;  a 
diligent,  sympathetic,  tender-hearted  pastor;  a  Christian  gentle- 
man of  fine  aesthetic  culture  and  ripe  experience  in  his  holy  call- 
ing, he  was  singularly  unobtrusive,  affectionate,  and  lovable,  .  . 
and  in  the  courage  of  holy  dying,  as  well  as  in  the  fidelity  of 
holy  living,  exemplified  fully  the  truth  and  grace  of  which  he 
had  been  the  minister." 

Thus,  loved  and  loving,  in  but  the  forty-first  year  of  his  age, 
in  the  prime  of  his  ministry,  and  when  broad  fields  were  just 
opening  before  him,  our  brother  passed  away.  Had  his  life  been 
spared,  he  would  have  walked  upon  the  high  places  of  Zion.  He 
has  gone  where  higher  honors  and  nobler  service  await  him  ever- 
more. T.  D.  Witherspoon. 


REV.  SAMUEL  DONNELLY. 

Samuel  Donnelly  was  born  in  Chester  County,  S.  C,  Febru- 
ary 14th,  1808.  He  was  the  son  of  Rev.  Thomas  Donnelly,  a 
minister  of  the  Covenanter  Church.  The  son  was  brought  up  in 
the  faith  and  after  the  rigid  usage  of  that  venerable  body  of 
Scotch    Presbyterians.     He    was    thrown    mainly    on    his    own 


STUDENTS.  259 

resources  to  obtain  an  education ;  but  by  energy  and  perseverence 
he  was  graduated  from  the  South  Carolina  College  in  1832,  and 
then  from  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Columbia,  in  1838. 
Licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  Harmony  Presbytery  in  April 
of  the  same  year,  he  was  ordained  and  installed  pastor  of  Beaver 
Creek  church,  on  the  3d  of  November  following.  He  married, 
July  10th,  1838,  Mrs.  Mary  Ewart,  a  lady  of  eminent  piety  and 
excellent  character.  He  labored  as  pastor  of  Beaver  Creek  church 
for  nearly  fifteen  years.  In  1852  he  was  elected  Principal  of  the 
Male  High  School,  in  Greenwood,  S.  C,  He  came  with  high 
recommendations  from  Dr.  Thornwell,  who  Avas  well  acquainted 
with  his  qualifications  for  such  an  important  position.  For  several 
years  he  had  the  care  of  this  institution,  and  he  is  still  remem- 
bered with  great  respect  by  many  of  his  pupils,  who  now  live  in 
different  parts  of  our  wide  country. 

In  1853  he  became  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina,  and  for  several  years  supplied  Liberty  Spring  and 
Bethesda  churches  and,  at  different  times,  Ninety-Six,  Smyrna, 
Midway,  Honea  Path,  and  Cokesbury. 

In  1873  he  removed  to  Gainesville,  Florida,  and  supplied 
Bethlehem  and  Cedar  Keys,  where  a  church  was  organised.  He 
also  labored  at  Archer,  Orange  Creek,  Hamilton,  and  Suwannee. 
He  was  esteemed  and  useful  in  all  these  places.  His  increasing 
infirmities  called  upon  him  to  moderate  his  abundant  labors  ;  but 
his  devotion  to  Christ  would  not  allow  him  to  be  idle.  In  the 
absence  of  the  pastor  of  the  Gainesville  and  Micanopy  churches, 
he  Avould  supply  his  place.  He  would  also  conduct  prayer-meet- 
ings and  visit  the  sick.  His  labors  of  love  will  long  be  remem- 
bered by  that  people. 

In  March,  1878,  he  removed  to  Arredondo,  to  reside  with  his 
daughter,  Mrs.  Rice.  Shortly  before  his  death  he  was  thrown 
from  his  horse,  and  the  injury  resulted  in  a  paralysis  of  the 
whole  body.  On  Saturday  before  he  died,  his  tongue  became 
powerless.  "He  could  not  speak,  to  leave  us  any  dying  testi- 
mony of  his  faith  in  Jesus,"  said  one  who  loved  him  ;  "but  we 
needed  none ;  his  life  was  a  life  of  faith — a  living  epistle,  known 


260  STUDENTS. 

and  read   of  all   men."     On    Monday,    August    12th,   1878,   he  » 
entered  the  rest  that  remaineth  to  the  people  of  God. 

Jno.  McLees. 


REV.  JOHN  DOUGLAS. 

The  late  Rev.  John  Douglas,  of  Mecklenburg  County,  N.  C, 
was  the  son  of  John  Douglas,  Esq.,  and  his  wife,  who  was  of  a 
family  named  Ross,  and  was  born  the  10th  of  October,  1809.  The 
place  of  his  nativity  was  in  the  Purity  congregation  in  Chester 
County,  S.  C.  His  death  occurred  October  8th,  1879,  thus  lack- 
ing two  days  of  completing  his  threescore  and  ten  years. 

He  was  brought  up  in  the  community  where  he  was  born,  and 
there  prepared  for  the  South  Carolina  College,  from  which  he 
was  graduated  in  the  fall  of  1830.  In  one  year  after  he  became 
a  communicant  of  Purity  church,  and  entered  the  Theological 
Seminary  in  Columbia,  S.  C,  on  the  first  day  of  the  year  1833, 
where  he  spent  three  years.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel by  Bethel  Presbytery  in  April,  1835;  was  ordained  by  the 
same  body  April  30th,  1836,  and  installed  pastor  of  the  united 
congregations  of  Purity  and  Concord.  He  continued  to  serve 
these  churches  until  October,  1846,  when,  at  his  own  request, 
the  pastoral  relation  was  dissolved  and  he  was  dismissed  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Charleston.  He  was  settled  as  pastor  of  the 
church  on  James  Island,  where  he  continued  to  reside,  dividing 
his  services  equally  between  the  whites  and  the  blacks,  till  the 
community  was  broken  up  by  the  military  operations  of  the  late 
war  in  1861.  Mr.  Douglas,  however,  continued  to  preach  on  the 
Island  to  a  remnant  of  his  flock  and  the  military  forces  stationed 
there.  For  the  last  year  and  a  half  of  the  war  his  attention  was 
given  to  the  soldiers  between  Charleston  and  Savannah,  under 
direction  of  a  commission  from  the  General  Assembly  of  our 
Church.  In  1865  he  found  himself  without  a  home  or  a  flock. 
His  property  on  the  Island  had  been  destroyed,   and  the  people 


STUDENTS.  261 

broken  up  and  impoverished.  But  he  was  soon  installed  pastor 
of  the  united  congregations  of  Steele  Creek  and  Pleasant  Hill, 
under  the  care  of  the  Mecklenburg  Presbytery,  N.  C.  This  rela- 
tion continued  till  dissolved  by  his  death,  October  8th,  1879. 

Mr.  Douglas  was  united  in  marriage  May,  1837,  with  Miss 
Frances  C.  Marchant,  daughter  of  Mr.  P.  T.  Marchant,  of 
Charleston,  S.  C.  She  still  lives,  but  no  children  were  ever 
their  portion,  except  by  adoption. 

Mr.  Douglas  was  a  man  of  fine  personal  appearance,  of  pleasant 
manners  and  sociable  disposition,  characterised  from  childhood 
by  great  sobriety  and  steadiness  of  purpose.  As  a  preacher  he 
was  rather  solid  than  brilliant.  His  object  manifestly  was  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  its  purity,  simplicity,  and  power.  In  this, 
I  think,  he  succeeded.  He  brought  "beaten  oil  into  the  sanc- 
tuary," so  that  the  light  diffused  was  steady  and  clear.  His  min- 
istrations everywhere  were  received  with  great  favor  by  God's 
people.  He  held  in  all  three  pastoral  charges,  including  five 
congregations.  In  each  of  these  the  work  of  the  Lord  prospered 
under  his  ministry.  He  served  both  Bethel  and  Charleston 
Presbyteries  in  the  office  of  Stated  Clerk  a  part  of  the  time  of 
his  connexion  with  these  bodies,  and  performed  these  duties 
well.  For  many  years  he  was  a  Director  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C.  The  duties  of  this  position  he  dis- 
charged steadily  and  zealously.  It  was  probably  on  a  trip  to 
meet  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  institution  that  his  fatal  dis- 
ease, gastric  fever,  was  contracted.  He  also  served  many  years 
as  a  Trustee  of  Davidson  College  on  the  part  of  his  Presbytery. 
He  published  little  of  what  he  may  have  written.  Two  pamphlets, 
containing  histories  of  the  Purity  and  Steele  Creek  congregations, 
were  published  by  him  ;  valuable  contributions  to  ecclesiastical  his- 
tory in  their  place.  In  all  the  duties  of  the  ministry,  in  all  the 
relations  of  life,  in  all  the  offices  imposed  by  his  brethren,  he  came 
up  to  a  high  standard.  So  that  we  have  abundant  cause  to  de- 
plore his  loss,  but  at  the  same  time  great  cause  of  gratitude  for 
the  gift  of  such  a  man  and  minister.  J.   H.   Saye. 


262  STUDENTS. 


REV.  ROBERT  L.  DOUGLAS. 

The  late  Rev.  Robert  L.  Douglas,  of  Union  County,  S.  C, 
was  born  in  Fairfield  County,  S.  C,  May  31,  1835,  and  died 
October  14,  1866.  He  was  the  son  of  John  Douglas,  for  many 
years  a  ruling  elder  in  Catholic  church,  Chester  county,  S.  C. 
He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  Bethel  Presbytery,  in 
April,  1862. 

His  preparatory  studies  were  prosecuted  in  a  school  taught  by 
the  Rev.  William  Banks,  in  the  Catholic  congregation,  in  David- 
son College,  and  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C. 

He  spent  some  time  in  teaching  in  Sumter  County,  while  en- 
gaged in  preparatory  studies. 

A  short  time  after  licensure,  he  was  called  to  the  pastoral  office 
in  the  church  at  Unionville,  S.  C,  Avhich  call  he  accepted,  and 
in  January,  1864,  was  ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the  gospel 
ministry,  and  installed  pastor  of  that  church.  He  was  at  that 
time  a  minister  of  great  promise ;  his  constitution  and  health 
apparently  firm  ;  his  attainments  very  solid  ;  his  social  qualities 
excellent;  his  pulpit  exercises  engaging  or  attractive ;  his  ser- 
mons Avell  prepared,  and  delivered  with  proper  unction.  The 
affections  of  his  congregation  fastened  on  him,  in  view  of  his 
earnest  zeal  and  amiable  qualities.  He  bid  fair  for  a  long  life  of 
usefulness  in  his  Master's  vineyard,  but  he  was  seized  by  disease 
while  in  attendance  at  the  sessions  of  Presbytery  at  Lancaster- 
ville,  and  stopped  on  his  return  at  the  house  of  Rev.  Jas.  H.  Saye, 
where,  after  a  few  days  of  lingering  sickness,  he  died.  His  loss 
was  greatly  deplored  by  all  his  brethren,  but  especially  by  the 
people  of  his  own  congregation. 

He  was  a  younger  brother  of  the  present  Rev.  James  Douglas, 
of  Blackstocks,  S.  C,  and  has  several  surviving  brothers,  now 
ruling  elders  of  different  churches.  J.  H.  Saye. 


STUDENTS.  263 


JOHN  ELBERt  DuBOSE 

Was  born  at  Miller's  Bluff,  Camden  County,  Ga.,  June  8th, 
1836.  After  studying  at  Mt.  Zion  Academy,  of  which  Dr.  Be- 
man  was  Principal,  he  entered  the  University  of  Virginia  in  1854, 
at  the  age  of  eighteen,  as  a  medical  student.  Becoming  dissatis- 
fied, however,  with  medicine,  at  the  expiration  of  a  year  he  re- 
turned to  St.  Mary's,  Ga  ,  and  taught  school.  Here  he  became 
seriously  impressed  and  made  a  profession  of  religion.  He  im- 
mediately felt  it  his  duty  to  study  for  the  ministry,  and  applied 
himself  with  great  diligence  to  a  course  of  study  preparatory  to  a 
collegiate  education.  He  entered  Oglethorpe  University,  Ga.,  at 
an  advanced  standing,  in  July,  1856.  In  October,  1858,  he  be- 
gan his  theological  studies  in  the  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C. 

Durino-  a  visit  to  relatives  in  Darlington  in  the  winter  vaca- 
tion  (1860)  he  contracted  the  fatal  illness  of  which  he  died  in  the 
following  summer. 

He  longed  to  live  to  preach  the  gospel,  but  bore  his  disappoint- 
ment and  sufferings  with  perfect  resignation.  An  intimate  friend 
says:  "I  never  knew  an  instance  of  more  entire  consecration  to 
Christ."  From  the  moment  of  his  conversion  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  was  uppermost  in  his  mind  and  heart.  During  his  College 
and  Seminary  course  and  his  vacations  he  engaged  with  untiring 
energy  and  zeal  in  Christian  work,  "doing  good  as  he  had  oppor- 
tunity," organising  Sunday-schools,  and  conducting  them  some- 
times alone;  distributing  religious  books  and  tracts.  "I  fear," 
he  said,  "I  may  not  live  to  preach,  and  necessity  is  laid  upon  me 
to  work  while  I  live."  When  remonstrated  with  by  his  class- 
mates for  imprudent  exposure  of  his  health  to  inclement  weather 
and  exhausting  journeys,  he  replied:  "The  night  soon  cometh 
when  no  man  can  work."  During  his  first  Seminary  vacation 
he  conducted  religious  services  in  a  small  vacant  church  in  St. 
Mary's,  Ga.  His  fervent  ministrations  will  never  be  forgotten. 
He  resembled  that  "flaming  seraph,"  McCheyne,  of  whom  he  so 
often  spoke  in  terms  of  enthusiastic  admiration.  Fearing  he 
might  not  live  to  preach,  he  endeavored  to  persuade  every  youth 


264  STUDENTS. 

he  met  that  it  was  his  duty  to  preach  the  gospel,  unless  he  could 
assign  a  good  reason  for  not  entering  the  ministry.  While  he 
lived  he  was  a  "burning  and  a  shining  light."  His  flaming  zeal 
consumed  him.  His  Christian  life  was  brief,  but  it  was  a  per- 
petual sermon.      '"And  he,  being  dead,  yet  speaketh." 

E.  H.  BuisT. 


REV.  JULIUS  J.  DuBOSE 

Was  born  in  Darlington,  S.  C,  on  the  25th  February,  1809. 
He  enjoyed  the  opportunities  of  a  liberal  education,  pursued  his 
academical  studies  in  the  Mt.  Zion  School  at  Winnsboro,  and 
Avas  graduated  from  the  South  Carolina  College.  In  1831  he 
became  a  subject  of  grace,  and  immediately  abandoning  the  study 
of  law,  he  devoted  himself  to  that  of  divinity  in  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Columbia.  In  the  Spring  of  1834  he  was  licensed 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony,  and  subsequently  ordained  as  an 
evangelist  by  the  same  body.  In  the  latter  part  of  1836  he  Avas 
installed  pastor  of  Hopewell  church,  in  Marion  District,  Avhich 
delightful  relation  was  cancelled  by  complete  fiiilure  of  health. 
Brought  to  tlie  verge  of  the  grave,  he  Avas  permitted  to  recover, 
yet  with  a  total  loss  of  voice.  For  several  years  he  could  only 
communicate  Avith  his  friends  by  the  assistance  of  slate  and  pen- 
cil. In  the  year  1849  his  voice  Avas  so  f\ir  recovered  and  his 
health  so  far  restored  as  to  justify  his  return  to  the  pastoral  office. 
A  ncAv  and  interesting  field  of  labor  had  just  opened  Ijefore  him, 
to  Avhich  he  was  in  the  act  of  removal,  when  he  was  suddenly 
arrested  by  a  stroke  of  paralysis,  and  while  on  a  visit  to  his  native 
village  the  last  summons  was  received.  He  died  on  the  16th 
of  April,  1852,  saying,  as  he  sunk  to  his  last  repose: 

"•Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed 
Feel  soft  as  doAvny  pillows  are." 

He  possessed  a  natural  character  peculiarly  engaging ;  ardent, 
aifectionate,  enthusiastic,  and  generous.  No  drop  of  gall  ever 
curdled  the  affections  of  a  heart  Avhich  could  always  forgive.     He 


STUDENTS.  265 

was  a  preacher  of  power.  The  solemnity  of  his  tones  sehlom 
failed  to  arrest  attention,  while  the  unaffected  tenderness  and 
pathos  of  his  appeals  frequently  bathed  his  audience  in  tears.  He 
had  passed  through  the  fires  of  trial,  and  kncAV  how  to  comfort 
others.  Five  children  sleep  beside  him  in  the  graveyard,  four  of 
Avhom  preceded  him  in  going  down  into  the  dark  valley.  But 
the  blessing  of  a  covenant-keeping  God  has  abounded  to  two  who 
survive  him,  and  upon  whom  the  mantle  of  the  father  has  fallen, 
viz.,  the  Rev.  H.  C.  DuBose,  of  Sooch(5w,  China,  and  the  Rev. 
R.  M.  DuBose,  of  Louisville,  Ky.  W.  M.  Reid. 


J.  DeWITT  DUNCAN. 

-  J.  DeWitt  Duncan  was  born  in  Elizabethtown,  Ky.,  July 
11th,  1842.  He  read  law  while  a  prisoner  at  Camp  Douglass 
during  the  Confederate  war,  and  entered  upon  the  practice  in 
Louisville  just  after  the  surrender.  In  September,  1865,  he 
married  Miss  Eliza  English.  In  April,  1872,  he  entered  the 
Columbia  Theological  Seminary.  While  a  student  he  labored 
among  the  negroes.  After  a  short  pastorate  in  Arkadelphia, 
Ark.,  he  removed  to  Oxford,  Miss.,  because  of  failing  health. 
But  after  supplying  a  church  in  that  neighborhood  for  a  short 
time,  a  further  prostration  caused  his  removal  to  Louisville,  and 
when  compelled  to  cease  preaching  took  charge  of  the  Anchorage 
Institute.  Failing  health  driving  him  from  all  work,  he  retired 
to  Elizabethtown,  where,  after  many  days  of  patient  suffering,  he 
died,  February  15th,  1878,  of  consumption  contracted  in  Camp 
Douglass. 

It  remains  a  wonder  that  he  could  preach  at  all,  yet  he  never 
shirked  a  duty.  Neither  cold  nor  heat  could  deter  him  when 
there  was  a  prospect  of  doing  good.  .  .  .  His  people  loved  him ; 
his  Presbytery  respected  his  wise  counsels.  If  there  were  need 
of  eulogy,  the  minute  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  would 
satisfy  every  demand: 


266  STUDENTS. 

"As  a  preacher  he  was  simple,  clear,  and  forcible ;  dealing  con- 
stantly with  the  great  central  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  ardently 
pressing  home  the  gospel  offers  upon  the  unconverted,  and  the  ob- 
ligations of  the  gospel  upon  God's  people.  And  his  Christian 
life,  as  it  came  under  the  notice  of  the  community  at  large,  Avas  a 
living  demonstration  of  the  power  and  reality  of  the  religion  which 
he  preached.  In  the  case  of  few  whose  ministry  was  so  short  and 
who  fell  so  early,  could  we  anticipate  more  certainly  the  plaudit, 
'Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy 
of  thy  Lord.'"  J.  H.  Thornwell. 


A.LBERT  M.  EGERTON 


Was  born  April  2d,  1806.  His  parents  were  Asa  and  Emily 
Egerton.  At  the  age  of  nine  years,  he  was  left,  by  the  death  of 
his  father,  to  exert  himself  for  his  own  support.  He  found  a 
home  in  the  house  of  Professor  Nutting,  and  an  invaluable  friend, 
with  whom  he  remained  for  several  years,  assisting  him  on  the 
farm,  and  part  of  the  year  attending  the  academy  of  Randolph. 
His  taste  for  music  here  received  its  direction,  under  the  skilful 
hand  of  his  adopted  father,  and  his  mind  that  bias  for  study 
which  followed  him  to  the  grave.  Here,  too,  his  mind  was 
awakened  to  an  earnest  desire  for  a  collegiate  education,  and  by 
assisting  the  family  of  his  patron,  he  paid  his  way  through  his 
preparatory  course  of  study. 

In  March,  1826,  he  entered  Dartmouth  College,  and  from  the 
first  took  a  high  stand  for  scholarship,  but  was  often  interrupted 
in  his  studies  by  the  gradual  development  of  that  disease  to  which 
he  at  last  fell  a  victim.  His  vacations  he  spent  in  teaching  school 
and  in  nursing  his  mother,  who  Avas  wasting  away  under  con- 
sumption. He  graduated  in  1829.  Disease  compelled  him  to 
seek  a  milder  climate,  and  he  spent  the  years  1830-31  in  Charles- 
ton,  S.  C,  engaged  in  teachino;. 

Mr.  Egerton  made  a  public  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ, 


STUDENTS.  267 

September  1,  1822,  in  his  native  town,  with  many  others,  the 
fruits  of  a  revival  in  that  place  that  year.  The  public  dedication 
of  himself  to  God  was  followed  by  weeks  of  great  spiritual  dark- 
ness which  well-nigh  overwhelmed  him,  and  from  Avhich  he  did 
not  fully  emerge  till  the  following  year.  At  his  conversion  he 
turned  his  thoughts  at  once  to  the  ministry.  It  had  been  the 
great  desire  of  his  mother's  heart  that  he  should  be  a  Christian 
minister,  and  her  influence  and  her  prayers  were  instrumental  in 
draAving  his  attention  in  this  direction.  Compelled  to  leave  New 
England  on  account  of  his  health,  he  abandoned  the  thoughts  of 
entering  the  ministry,  determining  to  devote  his  life  to  teaching, 
and  made  arrangements  to  that  eifect  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  1830. 
Finding  his  health  much  improved  by  the  change  of  climate,  he 
again  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  ministry,  and  in  the  fall  of  1831 
entered  Andover  Seminary,  where  he  remained  two  years.  His 
health  yielding  again  to  the  severity  of  that  climate,  he  transferred 
his  connexion  from  Andover  to  Columbia,  S.  C,  the  latter  part 
of  1833,  and  graduated  with  the  class,  December,  1834.  He 
was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Harmony  Presbytery,  in  session  at 
Darlington  church,  April  5th,  1835,  and  was  ordained  at  Mil- 
ledgeville,  Ga.,  1836.  In  1834  he  became  chaplain  in  the  Bar- 
hamville  Female  Institute,  which  place  he  filled  for  three  years. 

In  the  year  1837  he  removed  to  Augusta,  Ga.,  and  became 
Principal  of  a  school  in  that  city,  but  was  never  able  afterwards 
to  preach,  or  to  bear,  for  any  length  of  time,  the  confinement  of 
the  school-room.  In  the  summer  of  1839  he  removed  to  Mid- 
Avay,  a  suburb  of  Milledgeville,  Ga.,  where  he  opened  a  school 
for  young  ladies  ;  but  on  August  7th  of  that  year  he  was  sum- 
moned by  death  to  his  rest  and  reward. 

Mr.  Egerton  was  never  settled  as  pastor  over  a  church  ;  but  as 
chaplain  of  the  Institute  his  labors  were  blessed  to  the  conversion 
of  a  number  of  the  pupils. 

On  September  13th,  1833,  he  was  married  to  Miss  A.  A. 
Adams,  who  still  survives  him,  as  Mrs.  R.  M.  Orme,  of  Milledge- 
ville, Ga.  He  left  no  issue,  and  was  the  last  member  of  his  own 
family.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  man  of  comely  appearance, 
winning  manners,  and  of  varied  accomplishments. 

Wm.  Flinn. 


268  STUDENTS. 


WILLIAM  CURDY  EMERSON 

Was  born  of  pious  parents  in  Abbeville  District,  S.  C,  April, 
1818.  He  was  early  left  an  orphan  and  was  reared  by  his  brother 
Henry  until  seventeen  years  old ;  removed  with  him  to  Alabama, 
near  Selma ;  had  few  educational  advantages ;  professed  religion  at 
a  camp  meeting  in  Perry  County,  largely  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  Dr.  R.  Nail  and  Rev.  Thomas  Alexander.  He  soon  de- 
termined to  seek  the  gospel  ministry.  He  studied  first  under 
Prof.  H.  Tutwiler,  and  then  graduated  at  the  Presbyterian  Man- 
ual Labor  School  near  Marion,  laboring  part  of  his  time  to  se- 
cure means.  He  spent  two  years  at  Princeton  Seminary ;  was 
licensed  Dec.  10th,  1840,  by  the  Presbytery  of  South  Alabama, 
and  preached  in  Marengo  County  a  short  time;  then  went  to 
Columbia  Seminary  and  graduated  in  the  class  of  1841;  returned 
to  Marengo  and  preached  six  or  eight  years.  He  was  ordained 
January  24th,  1843,  by  the  Presbytery  of  South  Alabama.  He 
preached  from  1848  to  1855  at  Starkville,  Miss.,  and  subsequent- 
ly to  churches  in  Clark,  Wayne,  and  Newton  Counties,  Miss. 
He  organised  the  church  at  Meridian,  Miss.  In  February,  1868, 
he  went  to  Brazil,  preached  in  Sao  Paulo  District  to  the  Ameri- 
cans and  Portuguese,  laboring  with  his  own  hands  to  support  his 
family;  organised  the  first  Presbyterian  church  in  that  district, 
now  called  Santa  Barbara,  and  sowed  seed  from  which  our  mis- 
sionaries are  now  reaping. 

He  died  July  24th,  1875,  a  triumphant  death,  leaving  a  widow 
and  several  children.  He  was  an  earnest  Christian,  a  zealous 
and  instructive  preacher,  a  warm-hearted  amiabje  man,  and  a 
successful  laborer  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  He  did  much  good  in 
his  day  and  under  great  difficulties,  arising  from  feeble  health 
and  meagre  support.  He  has  left  an  enviable  record,  and  the 
good  he  did  lives  after  him.  Rev.  H.  R.  Raymond,  D.  D.,  as- 
cribes his  OAvn  entrance  into  the  ministry  to  his  instrumentality, 
and  many  souls  now  in  Christ  attest  his  usefulness. 

C.  A.  Stillman. 


STUDENTS.  269 


ADOLPHUS  H.  EPSTEIN. 

Adolphus  H.  Epstein  was  a  native  of  Hungary,  of  Jewish 
descent,  educated  at  the  Gymnasium  of  Pesth  and  the  Polytech- 
nic Institute  of  Vienna.  He  had,  at  his  entrance  into  the  Semi- 
nary, been  in  this  country  four  years,  and  on  profession  of  his 
conversion  to  the  Christian  faith  had  been  admitted  as  a  member 
of  Dr.  J.  L.  Janeway's  church  in  Philadelphia,  and  as  a  student 
of  Lafayette  College,  Eastern  Pennsylvania.  He  was  admitted 
to  the  Seminary,  January  13,  1854.  The  tephiUm,  or  phylac- 
teries, which  his  mother  gave  him  when  he  became  a  so7i  of  the 
Imv  at  thirteen  years  of  age,  were  preserved  in  the  Missionary 
Museum  of  the  Seminary,  and  should  be  there  now.  He  was  a 
man  of  considerable  vigor  of  mind  and  true  piety,  but  died  of 
pulmonary  consumption  in  his  Senior  year.  He  was  buried  in 
the  church-yard  of  the  Presbyterian  church,  Columbia,  after  ap- 
propriate services  were  held  in  the  Seminary  chapel,  and  a  head- 
stone was  placed  at  his  grave,  bearing  the  following  inscription  : 

'In  Memory 

of 

A.  H.  EPSTEIN, 

born  in  Hunj^ary, 

of  Hebrew   parents. 

He  died  March  30,  1856, 

aged  28  years. 
He  was  a  member  of  the 
Senior  Class  in  the  Theol. 

Seminary  in  this  city. 

This  memorial  was  erected 

by  his  fellow- students, 

as  an  expression  of 

affectionate  regard.'' 

Geo.  Howe. 


270  STUDENTS. 


REV  DAVID  FINLEY. 

David,  son  of  James  and  Isabella  Finley,  was  born  in  Wilkes 
County,  Geo.,  May  2,  1813.  His  father  dying  when  the  boy 
was  only  seven,  he  was  left  to  the  care  of  his  pious  and  widowed 
mother,  who  proved  adequate  to  the  responsibility.  He  was 
graduated  from  the  University  of  Georgia,  with  distinction,  in 
1835,  being  especially  marked  by  power  of  speech.  About  one 
month  before  graduation,  he  made  profession  of  his  faith.  Read- 
ing law  at  Washington,  Ga.,  he  was  in  due  time  admitted  to  the 
bar,  and  gave  evidence  of  a  successful  career.  His  mind  being 
turned  to  the  West,  he  visited  Mississippi ;  but  while  on  the^ 
journey,  became  fully  persuaded  that  it  was  his  duty  to  preach 
the  gospel.  Having  once  yielded,  not  without  a  severe  struggle, 
to  this  conviction,  he  passed  through  the  usual  course  in  the  Semi- 
nary at  Columbia.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the 
Hopewell  Presbytery,  at  Lincolnton,  Ga.,  where,  a  few  years 
before,  he  had  been  licensed  to  practise  law. 

His  inclinations  pointed  to  the  foreign  field,  but  the  feebleness 
of  his  health  overruled  them,  and,  shortly  after  his  licensure,  he 
visited  Alabama,  where  his  sermons  made  a  deep  impression.  He 
became  pastor  of  the  Montgomery  church,  being  ordained  in 
1840  by  the  South  Alabama  Presbytery.  This  was  his  first  and 
only  charge.  An  invalid,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  during  the 
whole  of  his  ministry,  he  was  nevertheless  abundant  in  labors. 
A  devoted  and  faithful  pastor,  he  also  spared  no  pains. in  his  pul- 
pit labors.  His  sermons  were,  for  the  most  part,  written  fully. 
Fearless  and  independent,  he  regarded  only  his  accountability  to 
God.  Catholic  in  spirit,  he  3'^et  proclaimed  and  vindicated  the  doc- 
trines of  his  own  Church.  Always  instructive,  his  sermons  were 
often  very  powerful.  Many  of  them  will  be  remembered  through 
time  and  eternity.  Precious  revivals  were  enjoyed  from  time  to 
time  by  his  church.  His  visits  to  neighboring  churches  were  often 
attended  with  signal  blessings.  Even  his  summer  excursions,  taken 
to  recruit  his  health,  were  often  to  him  harvest  seasons.  A  total 
failure  of  health  in  1856  compelled  a  dissolution  of  his  pastorate. 


STUDENTS.  271 

Calmly  and  prayerfully,  in  the  bosom  of  his  family,  he  awaited 
the  fulfilment  of  God's  will.  The  noble  mind  began  to  totter, 
and  he  was  removed  to  the  asylum  at  Nashville  for  treatment. 
But  neither  kindness  nor  skill  could  restore  him,  and  after  one 
bright  interval  of  renewed  communion  Avith  friends,  he  passed 
away,  January  2,  1858. 

His  remains  were  interred  at  Montgomery,  amid  the  tears  of  a 
devoted  people,  for  whom  he  had  labored  and  prayed  so  fiithfully. 
[^Extract  from  3Iemoir  hy  Rev.  Dr.  Cr.  H.  W.  Petrie. 


REV.  MALCOLM  D.  FRASER 

Was  born  in  Kershaw  County,  S.  C,  of  Scottish  descent;  he 
could  speak  Gaelic,  and  on  one  or  more  occasions  administered 
the  communion  in  Pinetree  church  using  that  language.  He  be- 
came pious  in  early  youth.  James  K.  Douglas,  of  Camden, 
S.  C,  observing  his  aptness  to  acquire  knowledge  and  promise  of 
usefulness,  patronised  and  sustained  him  in  his  academical  educa- 
tion at  Morristown,  N.  J. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  second  class  in  the  Columbia  Semi- 
nary, and  was  graduated  in  1834;  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony  in  April,  1831.  During  the  lat- 
ter part  of  his  course  in  the  Seminary  he  supplied  the  pulpit  of 
New  Hope  church,  which  was  afterwards  dissolved  and  united 
with  the  Bishopville  church.  After  his  licensure  his  ministry 
was  exercised  in  several  of  the  neighboring  churches. 

He  was  installed  pastor  of  Lebanon  church  in  Fairfield  Coun- 
ty, which  he  served  faithfully  and  successfully  for  several  years. 
He  then  removed  to  Alabama  and  supplied  the  church  of  We- 
tumpka.  His  next  charge  was  Scion  church,  Winnsboro,  which 
he  served  as  pastor  for  six  years.  Here  he  was  stricken  with 
paralysis,  which  compelled  him  to  resign  the  active  duties  of  the 
ministry.  On  his  partial  restoration  to  health  he  acted  for  two 
years  as  the  domestic  missionary  of  Harmony  Presbytery.    From 


272  STUDENTS. 

this  period  his  health  failed  him,  and  he  gradually  declined  until 
death  closed  the  scene,  which  occurred  in  February,  1862. 

He  was  a  good  and  faithful  preacher.  His  sermons,  which  cost 
him  much  labor,  were  commonly  well  prepared  and  preached  from 
memory  with  fluency.  His  manner  in  the  pulpit  was  solemn  and 
prepossessing.  The  grand  doctrines  of  the  Cross,  "  Ruin  by  the 
fall,  redemption  by  Christ,  regeneration  by  the  Spirit,"  were  the 
staple  of  his  preaching.  It  is  believed  that  he  never  preached  a 
sermon  in  which  there  was  not  saving  truth  enough  to  lead  an 
anxious  inquirer  to  Christ.  During  part  of  his  ministry  he 
labored  under  manifold  bodily  infirmities,  accompanied  with  ner- 
vous depression,  which  cast  its  shadow  over  his  mind.  Thus  he 
sometimes  doubted  his  call  to  the  ministry  and  fitness  for  its  du- 
ties. As  soon,  however,  as  health  was  regained,  these  clouds  of 
despondency  were  dissipated,  and  he  entered  Avith  new  zeal  and 
alacrity  in  his  Master's  service,  often  going  beyond  his  strength 
in  proclaiming  the  good  tidings  to  the  perishing. 

W.  Breakley. 


REV.  S.  R.  FRIERSON. 


Rev.  S.  R.  Frierson  was  born  in  Maury  County,  Tenn.,  Oc- 
tober 8th,  1818,  and  died  in  Starkville,  Oktibbeha  County,  Miss., 
October  4th,  1880. 

His  parents  were  James  and  Sarah  Frierson,  who  were  impor- 
tant factors  of  a  colony  which  removed  at  an  early  period  of  the 
present  century  from  South  Carolina  to  middle  Tennessee,  and 
located  in  what  is  now  known  as  "the  Frierson  settlement"  in 
Maury  County,  near  Columbia,  afterwards  removing  into  Ala- 
bama. He  was  quite  a  youth  when  his  parents  removed  from 
Tennessee  to  Green  County,  Alabama,  and  settled  near  Greens- 
boro. Availing  himself  of  the  advantages  furnished  by  the  com- 
mon schools  of  this  country,  he  here  entered  upon  the  study  of 
the    elementary    branches   and   without   delay   applied   his  min(J 


STUDENTS.  273 

vigorously  to  gaining  a  classical  education.  At  the  age  of  twelve 
he  was  deprived  of  his  father  by  death,  and  the  entire  responsi- 
bility of  his  future  training  devolved  on  his  pious  mother. 

Making  a  public  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  when  he  was  nine- 
teen years  old,  he  united  with  the  Concord  Presbyterian  church. 
Being  thoroughly  persuaded  about  this  time  that  it  was  his  duty 
to  preach  the  gospel,  he  entered  upon  his  preparatory  studies  with 
that  zeal  and  energy  which  in  after  life  was  characteristic  of  all 
that  he  did.  With  a  view  of  more  fully  carrying  out  his  purpose, 
he  entered  Princeton  College,  N.  J.,  and  his  name  is  there  en- 
rolled as  one  of  its  honored  graduates.  Having  completed  his 
literary  course  he  returned  to  Alabama  and  entered  upon  his 
theological  course  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Witherspoon, 
then  pastor  of  Greensboro  Presbyterian  church.  During  this 
time  he  was  licensed  as  a  probationer  by  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Alabama,  and  supplied  for  a  time  the  church  at  Marion. 

He  afterwards  repaired  to  the  Seminary  at  Columbia,  where 
he  completed  the  usual  course  of  study.  On  his  return  from  the 
Seminary  he  accepted  a  call  from  the  church  in  Columbus,  Miss., 
and  was  ordained  and  installed  pastor  by  the  Presbytery  of  Tom- 
beckbee,  April  17th,  1848.  His  ministrations  here  in  this  field 
were  greatly  blessed. 

He  married  Miss  Mary  E.  Barry,  daughter  of  Richard  Barry, 
one  of  the  elders  of  the  Columbus  church. 

In  1853,  in  consequence  of  failing  health,  and  at  his  own  re- 
quest, the  church  united  with  him  in  asking  a  dissolution  of  the 
pastoral  relation,  which  Avas  granted  October  13th  of  that  year. 
On  his  restoration  to  health  he,  in  1854,  became  the  stated  sup- 
ply of  Stark  ville  and  May  hew  churches,  and  in  April,  1855,  was 
installed  pastor.  For  a  period  of  ten  years  he  labored  in  this 
field  with  great  acceptance,  his  ministrations  being  greatly  blessed, 
and  many  souls  brought  to  Christ.  After  the  dissolution  of  his 
pastorate  there  he  returned  to  Columbus,  and  opened  a  male 
school,  continuing  to  preach  the  gospel  as  he  had  opportunity. 

In  1869  he  returned  to  Starkville  as  stated  supply,  continuing 
also  to  teach.  In  this  twofold  capacity  he  continued  to  labor 
until  declining  health  warned  him  that  his  work  was  well-nigh 
18 


274  STUDENTS. 

finished.  The  greatest  cross  of  his  latter  years  was  his  being 
compelled  to  give  up  the  active  duties  of  the  ministry.  Fully 
apprised  of  his  approaching  end,  he  set  his  house  in  order,  and  on 
the  4th  of  October,  1880,  sweetly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

A.  H.  Barkley. 


S.  S.   GAILLARD. 


Savage  Smith  Gaillard  was  born  in  Anderson  County, 
S.  C,  July  19th,  1818.  He  was  a  child  of  the  covenant,  and  at 
an  early  age  made  a  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ.  He  was 
received  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina  in 
October,  1841.  His  literary  course  was  taken  in  the  Lowndes- 
ville  Academy,  under  Rev.  W.  H.  Harris  and  James  Giles,  Esq. 
He  entered  the  Columbia  Seminary  in  October,  1842,  and  was 
graduated  in  1845.  He  was  licensed  in  the  same  year,  and  em- 
ployed by  the  Presbytery  as  a  domestic  missionary  to  supply  the 
destitute  portions  of  Newberry  County.  He  married  Miss  Sarah 
Crosson  in  April,  1846.  He  visited  and  preached  at  Greenville 
C.  H.,  in  1847.  The  Presbytery,  in  October  of  the  same  year, 
appointed  a  committee  to  visit  Greenville,  and  if  the  way  was 
clear,  to  organise  a  church  there,  which  was  accordingly  done. 
Mr.  Gaillard  at  once  removed  to  Greenville  C.  H.,  and  became 
the  stated  supply  of  the  newly  organised  church,  but  virtually 
discharging  the  duties  of  pastor.  By  his  untiring  efforts  a  neat 
house  of  worship  was  erected  and  reported  to  the  Presbytery,  the 
name  being  Washington  Street  church.  He  was  called  and  in- 
stalled pastor  in  September,  1851,  and  sustained  this  relation  for 
seven  years.  It  was  dissolved  in  October,  1858.  He  still  served 
as  a  stated  supply  till  November,  1860.  The  Avar  Avas  upon  us ; 
he  was  an  officer  in  one  of  the  companies  in  the  famous  Hampton 
Legion.  He  next  served  as  chaplain,  till  induced  by  feeble  health 
to  resign  his  position  and  return  home. 

In  November,   1866,   he  removed  to  Florida,  hoping  that  a 


STUDENTS.  275 

milder  climate  would  restore  his  impaired  health.  He  was  soon 
called  to  serve  as  evangelist  in  Macon  Presbytery,  Ga.  In  1867 
he  removed  to  Cuthbert,  and  the  next  year  to  Griffin,  still  labor- 
ing as  evangelist.  He  became  a  member  of  the  Atlanta  Presby- 
tery, and  acted  as  a  supply  to  some  of  the  vacant  churches  as  his 
strength  would  admit.  The  poor  and  the  ignorant  were  edified  by 
his  plain  and  earnest  instructions,  and  all  classes  were  won  by  his 
courtesy,  and  impressed  by  his  Christian  life.  His  feeble  health 
prevented  much  active  work,  but  he  did  what  he  could.  A  wast- 
ing consumption  eventually  wore  out  his  frail  body,  and  at  last 
nature  gave  way.  He  died  January  2d,  1879.  He  was  calm 
and  resigned,  and  when  the  last  struggle  came  he  yielded  up  his 
spirit  with  the  words  which  had  been  the  inspiration  of  his  life 
and  labors:   "0  my  Saviour  !"  Jno.  McLees. 


REV.  JAMES   FINLEY  GIBERT 

Was  born  in  Abbeville  County,  South  Carolina,  June  30th, 
1808.  He  died  at  his  residence  in  the  same  County,  Sabbath 
morning,  June  24th,  1883.  He  graduated  at  the  University  of 
Georgia  in  1834,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year  entered  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  graduating  in  1837. 

At  Bethany  church  in  Laurens  County,  on  March  25th,  1837, 
he  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina.  On  that 
occasion  he  preached  from  Philippians  ii.  21.  By  the  same  Pres- 
bytery, November  24th,  1838,  he  was  ordained  and  installed 
pastor  of  Lebanon  church,  in  Abbeville  County,  for  one-half  his 
time.  This  pastoral  relation  continued  until  severed  by  death,  a 
period  of  forty-four  years  and  seven  months. 

In  1882  he  wrote:  "I  am  still  preaching  at  Lebanon,  the 
church  over  which  I  was  first  ordained  and  installed  pastor,  No- 
vember 24th,  1838,  a  little  more  than  forty  years  ago.  The 
membership  of  the  church  is  about  the  same  in  number  that  it 
was  when  I  was  ordained.     The  number  has  at  times  been  near 


276  STUDENTS. 

one  hundred,  and  come  down  by  deaths  and  removals.  I  am  not 
certain  that  Ave  have  more  than  one  member  now  that  we  had 
when  I  was  ordained.  Almost  all  the  congregation  are  young 
persons;  almost  all  the  youth  are  communicants." 

At  least  two  ministers  of  the  gospel  have  gone  forth  from  Leba- 
non church  during  his  pastorate,  viz. :  Rev.  Messrs.  T.  C.  and 
R.  C.  Ligon. 

Besides  his  regular  work  at  Lebanon,  Mr.  Gibert  preached  at 
Liberty  in  the  Bordeaux  settlement,  from  1837  to  1842,  one-fourth 
his  time.  He  supplied  Hopewell  church  one-half  his  time,  from 
1847  to  1851,  and  Bethia  church  one-fourth  his  time,  from  1851 
to  1875.  He  also  supplied  Lodimont  church  for  one  year  and 
four  months,  and  Willington  church  for  one  year. 

He  moreover  performed  missionary  work  at  the  Poor  House, 
giving  one  afternoon  in  each  month  from  January,  1852,  to  De- 
cember, 1879,  and  for  many  years  he  preached  in  the  afternoons 
at  Warren  ton. 

Mr.  Gibert  belonfjed  to  the  old  Huguenot  stock.  Driven  from 
France  by  religious  persecution,  his  ancestors,  along  with  a  colo- 
ny of  their  persecuted  co-religionists,  found  eventually  a  home  in 
Abbeville  County,  on  the  Savannah  side ;  where  many  of  their 
descendants  remain  to  this  day,  amongst  the  best  families  in  the 
County.  Dr.  George  Howe's  "  History  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  South  Carolina,"  gives  (on  pages  344,  etc.,  and  444, 
etc..  Vol.  I.)  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  Gibert  family,  and 
their  conn.exion  with  the  Huguenot  colony  which  emigrated  from 
France,  and  finally  settled  at  New  Bordeaux,  in  Abbeville  Coun- 
ty in  1764.  W.  C.  Moragne,  Esq.,  Avho  delivered  an  address  at 
New  Bordeaux,  November  11,  1854,  commemorative  of  the  nine- 
tieth anniversary  of  the  arrival  of  the  French  Protestants  at  that 
place,  testifies  concerning  them  and  their  descendants:  "They 
have  been  distinguished  by  the  simplicity  and  purity  of  their 
manners;  by  their  sacred  regard  for  the  Sabbath;  and  by  their 
almost  invariable  absence  from  the  courts  of  justice.  They  were 
never  known  to  figure  in  the  court  of  Sessions.  There  is,  I  be- 
lieve, no  instance  on  record  of  one  of  them  ever  having  been  ar- 


STUDENTS.  277 

raigned  for  crime."  The  writer  of  this  memorial  is  informed  that 
this  people  are  still  entitled  to  this  high  encomium. 

The  Rev.  Jean  Luis  Gibert,  one  of  the  "Pastors  of  the  Desert," 
(Howe's  History,  pp.  846-357)  justly  celebrated  for  his  learning, 
piety,  eloquence,  and  intrepid  bravery,  was  the  great-grand-uncle 
of  Rev.  James  F.  Gibert.  His  grandfather  was  Pierre  Gibert 
(Howe'vS  History,  pp.  444-446).  His  father  was  Stephen  Gibert. 
His  mother  was  Miss  Sarah  Petigru,  who  was  first  cousin  of  Capt. 
Thomas  Petigru  of  the  United  States  Navy,  and  of  Hon.  James 
L.  Petigru,  of  Charleston.  These  last  two  were  the  sons  of  Wil- 
liam Petigru ;  their  mother  was  Louise,  youngest  daughter  of 
Rev.  Jean  Luis  Gibert.     (Howe's  History,  445.) 

In  1839 — October  1st — Mr.  Gibert  Avas  married  to  Miss  Eliza- 
beth A  Raskin.  Mr.  Gibert  left  a  widow,  one  son,  five  daugh- 
ters, and  numerous  grandchildren,  to  mourn  his  loss. 

On  Thursday,  March  22d,  he  took  his  bed,  prostrated  by  what 
was  to  prove  his  last  illness.  He  had  preached  his  last  sermon 
on  Sunday,  March  18,  from  the  words,  "0  taste  and  see  that  the 
Lord  is  good:  blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in  him."  Psalms 
xxxiv.  8,  a  fitting  text  with  which  to  close  a  pastorate  which  had 
lasted  for  near  half  a  century. 

As  a  Christian,  Mr.  Gibert  was  impressive  by  the  quiet  repose 
of  his  faith,  the  earnestness  of  his  life,  the  sincerity  of  his  pur- 
poses, the  purity  of  his  motives,  and  the  steady  tenacity  of  his 
efforts  to  do  good.  Ry  his  kind  and  genial  manner,  his  frank 
and  open  disposition,  at  the  same  time  modest  and  retiring,  his 
timely  attention  to  the  poor  and  the  stranger,  his  hospitality  and 
his  courtesy,  he  secured  to  himself  the  veneration  and  affection 
of  the  community  in  which  he  lived,  and  the  church  to  which  he 
ministered. 

ILs  preaching  was  doctrinal,  with  a  due  admixture  of  practical 
application.  His  sermons  were  plain  and  simple,  yet  logical  and 
argumentative.  He  has  left  behind  him  a  congregation  well  in- 
structed in  the  doctrines  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  remark- 
able for  its  general  morality  and  law-abiding  spirit. 

During  his  last  illness  his  faith  was  simple.     Just  three  days 


278  STUDENTS. 

before  his  death,  to  one  who  bade  him  "  Good  bye,"  expressing 
the  hope  that  "the  smiles  of  the  Saviour's  countenance  would  be 
Avith  him  to  the  last,"  he  responded,  with  feeble  voice:  "It  is  a 
glorious  light."  His  very  last  utterance — scarcely  audible,  made 
Avith  great  effort,  in  which  he  seemed  to  gather  up  his  failing 
strength  to  give  his  dying  testimony — was:  "Christ!  what  a 
glorious  theme  !  I  never  realised  before  how  much  is  in  that 
single  word."  James  L.  Martin. 


REV.  JOSEPH  GIBERT. 


Rev.  Joseph  GiBERTdied  on  the  10th  of  August,  1883,  at  the 
residence  of  his  son,  Dr.  Gibert,  at  Gallman,  Miss.  About  a 
month  previously  he  was  stricken  with  paralysis,  while  in  the 
pulpit  at  the  Madison  Station  church,  and  gradually  sunk  under 
the  influence  of  the  disease  till  his  life  gently  ceased. 

Mr.  Gibert  was  a  native  of  South  Carolina,  and  was  graduated 
at  Franklin  College.  He  entered  Columbia  Seminary  in  1841, 
and  completed  his  theological  course  in  1844.  He  labored  in 
Crawford  County,  Ga.,  at  an  early  period  of  his  ministry,  for 
five  years.  For  seven  years  he  served  the  churches  of  Rock  Run 
and  Providence,  in  Abbeville  District,  S.  C.  He  removed  to 
Mississippi  in  1859,  and  took  charge  of  the  group  of  four  churches 
in  Covington  County,  within  the  bounds  of  Mississippi  Presby- 
tery. Here  he  labored  steadily  till  a  year  ago,  at  which  time  he 
gave  up  his  charge  and  removed  to  Gallman.  At  the  time  of  his 
death  he  was  laboring  as  supply  of  the  church  where  his  last  min- 
isterial work  was  done. 

Brother  Gibert  was  possessed  of  a  lovely  character — meek, 
quiet,  unobtrusive;  a  faithful  preacher  of  the  word;  always,  and 
often  amid  discouragement,  prosecuting  the  work  in  the  field  which 
he  felt  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  had  assigned  him. 

His  wife,  to  whom  he  was  married  in  1846,  survives  him.  He 
leaves  eight  sons  and  one  daughter,  all  of  whom  were  present  at 


STUDENTS.  279 

the  burial  service  from  the  Presbyterian  church  in  BrookhaA'en. 
In  April,  1882,  the  cyclone  which  destroyed  Monticello,  swept 
away  his  house,  and  rendered  his  little  farm  Avorthless.  And 
thus  were  his  last  days  spent  with  his  children,  whose  tender 
affection  and  unceasino;  care  blessed  his  closins:  hours. 

Brother  Gibert  was  a  worthy  descendant  of  the  Huguenot  set- 
tlers of  South  Carolina. 


REV.  JAMES  RUET   GILLAND. 

The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  of  Scotch-Irish  descent.  His 
father,  being  one  of  the  leaders  in  County  Donegal  during  the 
rebellion  of  1798,  fled  to  America  and  settling  near  Greencastle, 
Pa.,  w^as  united  in  marriage  to  Jane  McDowell.  James  Ruet, 
the  eldest  of  seven  children,  was  born  April  30,  1810. 

His  boyhood  was  passed  on  the  farm,  laboring  in  the  summer 
and  attending  school  in  the  winter.  But  his  ardent  mind  sought 
after  higher  attainments,  and  by  teaching  school  as  he  found  op- 
portunity he  obtained  the  means  to  prepare  for  Jefferson  College, 
from  whence  he  was  graduated  in  1836.  For  one  year  he  served 
as  tutor,  but  his  health  failing,  he  removed  to  South  Carolina, 
teaching  the  high  school  at  Statesburg  until  he  entered  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Columbia,  thence  graduating  in  1840. 

His  first  ministerial  labors  were  performed  at  Lancasterville 
and  Waxhaw,  where  he  was  ordained  and  installed  by  Bethel 
Presbytery.  Soon  after  he  married  Miss  Rebecca  B.  Hutchin- 
son, Avho  died  in  1843,  leaving  two  children  to  his  care-  His 
next  charge  was  at  Fishing  Creek  and  Cedar  Shoals,  whence  he 
removed  to  Concord  and  Mt.  Olivet,  where  he  remained  till  1853, 
when  he  accepted  the  chair  of  Languages  in  Davidson  College.  He 
had  in  the  meantime  married  Miss  M.  Caroline  Gibbes,  of  Ches- 
ter, S.  C.  His  next  field  was  in  the  neighborhood  of  Camden, 
whence  he  removed  in  1858  to  Indiantown.  Here  he  labored  till 
1867  when,  feeling  that  his  church  had  been  so  broken  up  by  the 


280  STUDENTS. 

war  as  to  be  unable  to  support  him,  he  removed  to  the  far  West, 
laboring  for  ten  years  at  various  points  in  Arkansas,  Missouri, 
and  Mississippi,  when,  in  compliance  with  the  urgent  request  of 
his  children,  he  returned  in  the  fall  of  1877  to  Indiantown  to 
spend  the  evening  of  his  old  age  in  the  home  of  his  daughter, 
Mrs.  McCutchen.  But  the  Master  designed  for  him  the  rest  of 
heaven.  And  so,  on  the  morning  of  December  16th,  1877,  after 
conducting  morning  worship,  he  Avas  called  away,  without  sick- 
ness or  pain,  from  the  family  circle  on  earth  to  the  greater  com- 
pany on  high.  His  Sabbath  began  here  and  suddenly  expanded 
into  the  eternal  Sabbath  of  the  skies.  H.   G.   Gilland. 


REV.  FRANCIS  R.  GOULDING. 

Francis  R.  Goulding  was  born  in  Liberty  County,  Ga., 
September  28th,  1810.  His  father,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Thomas  Goul- 
ding, was  the  first  Professor  of  the  Columbia  Theological  Semi- 
nary. While  a  youth,  Francis  became  the  subject  of  divine 
grace,  and  made  profession  of  his  faith  at  Lexington,  Ga.,  in 
November,  1828. 

He  was  graduated  from  Franklin  College,  and,  entering  the 
first  class  in  the  Seminary  at  Columbia  in  1831,  was  licensed  by 
the  Charleston  Union  Presbytery,  at  Walterboro,  in  1883.  His 
first  charge  was  the  Concord  and  Harmony  churches,  Sumter  Dis- 
trict, S.  C.  For  nine  or  ten  years  he  labored  at  Greensboro, 
Washington,  Waynesboro,  and  Bath  churches,  in  Georgia ; 
during  a  part  of  which  time  he  was  Agent  of  the  American  Bible 
Society.  He  promoted  religious  work  among  the  seamen  in 
Charleston,  S.  C,  as  Agent  of  the  Seamen's  Friend  Society,  and 
then  establishing  a  successful  school  for  boys  at  Kingston,  Ga., 
where  he  also  gathered  a  church  of  twenty-six  members,  he  be- 
came pastor  at  Darien,  where  he  labored  for  six  years  with  great 
acceptance  and  blessing  until  the  community  was  scattered  by 
the  Federal  forces,  who  burned  every  dwelling  in  the  place,  and 


STUDENTS.  281 

all  the  churches  except  the  Methodist,  which  was  saved  by  acci- 
dent. Driven  thus  from  Darien,  he  was  made  post  chaplain  to 
the  Confederate  forces  at  Macon,  and  labored  faithfully  among 
the  soldiers,  especially  those  in  the  hospitals.  Here  he  remained 
till  the  war  closed.  His  health  was  broken  down,  and  his  voice 
so  disabled  as  to  be  unfit  for  preaching  or  teaching.  But  his 
gifted  pen  was  not  idle.  Besides  many  articles  contributed  to 
newspapers,  he  was  the  author  of  four  volumes — one  of  which, 
"The  Young  Marooners,"  translated  into  several  European  lan- 
guages, and  Avidely  read  in  this  and  in  other  lands,  will  perpetu- 
ate the  name  of  Francis  R.  Goulding  for  generations  to  come. 

His  last  earthly  home  was  at  Roswell,  in  the  beautiful  hill 
country  of  upper  Georgia.  Here  he  suffered  with  wonderful  pa- 
tience from  repeated  and  severe  attacks  of  asthma,  which  at  times 
made  his  respiration  to  be  a  series  of  painful  gasps,  until  his  mer- 
ciful Lord  relieved  him  for  ever  on  Monday  night,  August  22d, 
1881.  His  love  for  Christ,  for  his  gospel,  for  souls,  Avas  apparent 
to  all  Avho  knew  him.  And  his  end  Avas  "peace — the  peace  of 
God  Avhich  passeth  all  understanding." 

"It  Avas  my  privilege,"  writes  his  friend.  Rev.  Dr.  John  Jones, 
"during  the  last  tAventy-six  months  of  his  life,  to  have  many  in- 
tervicAvs  Avith  Brother  Goulding.  He  Avas  eminently  a  man  of 
prayer,  and  communing  with  death  and  heaven.  ...  In  his 
death  Ave  have  lost  a  man  of  genius,  of  rare  attainments,  of  varied 
information,  of  Avorld-Avide  reputation.  His  active  mind  ranged 
over  a  vast  field  Avith  intelligence  and  marked  originality.  As  a 
Avriter  for  the  young,  he  stood  in  the  fore-front  of  the  best 
authors  of  the  age.  But  his  labors  are  ended,  and  his  bodily 
sufferings,  endured  so  patiently,  have  been  exchanged  for  that 
rest  Avhich  remains  for  the  people  of  God." 

\_Extract  from  Memoir  by  Rev,  Br,  Buttolph. 


282  STUDENTS. 


REV.    WILLIAM  ALLEN  GRAY 

Was  born  in  Abbeville  District,  S.  C,  June  8th,  1807,  and 
died  at  Ripley,  Miss.,  in  October,  1881.  He  had  a  pious  parent- 
age, who  early  taught  him  the  Catechism  and  his  obligations  to 
God's  service.  They  were  members  of  Dr.  Barr's  congregation, 
and  William  in  early  manhood  united  with  the  Church  of  his 
fathers,  and  soon  had  his  mind  turned  to  the  subject  of  the  min- 
istry. His  pious  praying  mother  encouraged  him  in  this,  and 
very  soon  he  was  received  under  the  care  of  South  Carolina  Pres- 
bytery as  a  candidate.  He  entered  at  once  upon  preparation 
work.  That  Presbytery  having  several  young  men  under  their 
care  at  that  time,  and  Bethel  Presbytery  none,  or  but  few,  at  the 
suggestion  of  Rev.  D.  L.  Gray  and  Rev.  J.  H.  Gray,  D.  D.,  his 
cousins,  he  was  transferred  to  Bethel,  and  he  was  placed  at  Hope- 
well Academy,  under  the  charge  of  that  successful  educator,  Rev. 
A.  Williams,  York  District,  S.  C.  He  was  boarding  with 
an  elder  of  Salem  church.  Union  District,  Robert  Lusk,  Esq., 
who  bequeathed  so  much  of  his  fine  estate  to  benevolent  purposes. 

After  completing  a  thorough  academical  course  with  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, he  entered  the  Seminary  in  Columbia  in  the  beginning  of 
1833,  and  took  the  full  course  of  three  years,  finishing  in  the 
summer  of  1835.  Having  our  attention  directed  to  the  destitu- 
tions of  the  West,  Bro.  Gray  and  the  writer,  in  the  following 
year,  1836,  came  to  the  West.  After  surveying  the  field  thor- 
oughly, laboring  as  a  domestic  missionary  in  Arkansas  and  Mis- 
sissippi, Mr.  Gray  located  finally  at  Ripley,  Mississippi,  where 
he  remained  the  rest  of  his  life — about  forty  years. 

Brother  Gray  was  but  a  medium  speaker;  never  eloquent,  but 
persuasive.  He  Avas  commanding  in  person,  large  and  active  in 
movement,  but  remarkably  diffident.  This  trait  perhaps  dimin- 
ished his  usefulness.  His  congregation  paid  him  but  a  meagre 
salary ;  but  he  had  by  inheritance  a  handsome  estate,  and  so  was 
in  great  part  supported  by  his  farm.  He  was  greatly  endeared 
to  his  people,  and  so  the  relation  continued  as  long  as  his  life 
lasted. 


STUDENTS.  283 

Brother  Gray  was  married  first  to  Mrs.  McNeill,  the  widow  of 
Henry  D.  McNeill,  of  South  Carolina,  with  whom  he  lived  in 
happiest  companionship  for  many  years.  She  died  in  1867,  and  in 
1868  he  was  again  married  to  Miss  Catharine  C.  Rogan,  the  daugh- 
ter of  one  of  the  elders  of  Ripley  church,  by  whom  he  had  a 
daughter.  His  second  wife  died  in  1877,  and  in  1880  he  married 
the  third  time,  a  Miss  Mary  S.  Johnston,  who  survives,  by 
whom  he  had  no  children. 

Wm.  A.  Gray  was  mostly  an  ex  tempore  preacher.  He  was 
scrupulously  exact  in  all  relative,  social,  and  pastoral  duties. 
For  nearly  forty  years  he  was  the  faithful  Stated  Clerk  of  his 
Presbytery  (Chickasaw).  During  the  war  he  went  out  to  Vir- 
ginia with  a  Mississippi  regiment  as  chaplain,  and  contracted 
sciatica  from  exposure,  which  made  him  lame  for  life. 

A.  R.  Banks. 


MR.  MATTHEW  GREENE 

Was  born  in  Ireland,  and  was  graduated  at  Queen's  College, 
in  Belfast.  He  entered  the  Seminary  in  1851,  and  completed 
his  course  of  theological  studies  in  1854.  He  returned  to  his 
native  land,  and  died  there. 


GEORGE  COOPER  GREGG, 

Son  of  William  and  Isabella  (McDowell),  grandson  of  John, 
and  great-grandson  of  John  Gregg,  was  born  in  Marion  District, 
S.  C,  19th  February,  1814. 

In  early  life  he  confessed  Christ ;  prepared  for  College  at  the 
Donaldson  Academy,  Fayetteville,  N.  C.  ;  graduated  from  the 
South  Carolina  College  in  1838,  and  at  the  Theological  Seminary 


284  STUDENTS. 

in  Columbia,  in  1841,  and  was  licensed  in  the  spring,  and  on  the 
6th  of  November,  1841,  was  ordained  and  installed  pastor  of 
Salem  (B.  R.)  church,  succeeding  the  Rev.  Robert  Wilson  James, 
who  died  the  13th  of  April,  preceding. 

Married  Jane  Harris  ;  had  two  children — Cornelia  and  Louise  ; 
died  at  his  home  in  Salem,  the  28th  of  May,  1861. 

His  most  intimate  College  friend,  chum,  and  relative,*  whom  he 
always  mentioned  with  pride  and  pleasure,  gives  testimony  to 
his  "solid  excellence  and  intrinsic  worth  ;  he  was,  in  the  highest 
sense,  an  honest,  true,  and  devoted  Christian  man.  He  main- 
tained his  Christian  integrity  in  an  eminent  degree  during  this 
ordinarily  trying  period.  His  mind  was  well  balanced  ;  he  wrote 
well,  graduated  with  distinction  desei-vedly  high,  and  was  uni- 
versally respected  in  College,  even  by  those  not  religious.  In 
manner  he  was  dignified,  yet  quite  affable.  His  domestic  life 
must  have  been  happy,  for  he  was  affectionate  and  intensely  do- 
mestic. I  felt,  Avhen  he  died,  that  one  of  the  best  and  dearest 
friends  of  ray  youth  was  gone." 

A  class-matet  says  :  "Brother  Gregg  was  the  most  universally, 
the  most  deservedly,  popular  man  in  the  Seminary,  while  a  stu- 
dent— due  to  the  confidence  reposed  in  the  solidity  of  his  charac- 
ter, the  soundness  of  his  judgment,  the  evenness  of  his  disposi- 
tion, and  a  kind  and  gentle  humor  which  was  always  bubbling  up 
and  pervaded  his  conversation.  His  mind  was  of  a  high  order  and 
well  cultivated.  In  all  departments  of  theology  and  philosophy 
his  opinions  were  more  completely  formed  than  with  most  men. 
I  am  well  assured  that,  beyond  any  of  his  class-mates,  Gregg  was 
abreast  of  the  ascertained  learning  of  the  age  in  these  given 
branches.  His  moral  sense  was  acute  and  unerring  ;  his  piety 
was  of  that  calm  and  reflective  kind  so  perfectly  in  harmony  with 
the  man,  it  was  complete  and  thorough." 

Of  him  as  a  preacher  and  a  presbyter,  an  eminently  qualified 
judge|  says :  "His  preaching  was  solid  and  instructive,  sound  in 
doctrine,  clear  in  statement,  strong  in  argument,  and  close  and 
unambiguous  in  application.  As  a  presbyter  among  presbyters, 
his  knowledge   of  the  principles   of  our   Church  polity,   his  ac- 

*  Bp.  Gregg.  f  Dr.  Palmer.  %  Dr.  Howe. 


STUDENTS.  285 

quaintance  with  the  forms  of  business,  and  his  instructive  percep- 
tion of  Avhat  each  case  required,  gave  him  a  deserved  preemi- 
nence." 

His  College  friend  and  relative  was  not  mistaken  as  to  his 
home  life.  One  most  competent  to  witness,  says  :  "As  a  hus- 
band and  father,  he  was  matchless.  God  had  endowed  him  Avith  a 
cheerful,  contented  disposition.  There  was  no  sacrifice  consistent 
with  reason  which  he  would  not  make  for  our  comfort  and  hap- 
piness ;  he  was  thoughtful  of  his  family  to  the  very  last,  and 
often  fixed  on  me  a  look  of  undying  affection,  when  he  could  no 
longer  articulate  a  word;  his  last  hours  were  calm  and  peaceful." 
Twenty  years  have  passed  away,  and  the  minister  who  now  fills 
his  pulpit  gives  the  impressions  received  from  his  appreciative 
people  :  "He  seemed  to  have  held  the  entire  confidence  and  cor- 
dial esteem  of  his  charge  throughout  his  long  pastorate  (nineteen 
years).  Those  Avho  sat  under  his  ministry  characterise  his 
preaching  as  highly  didactic  and  edifying,  and  his  pastoral  work 
as  earnest  and  efficient."*  N.  McKay. 


REV.  ROBERT  W.  HADDEN 

Was  a  native  of  South  Carolina,  and  a  son  of  Rev.  Isaac  Had- 
den,  so  long  an  honored  member  of  the  Synod  of  Alabama. 
Robert  entered  Columbia  Seminary  in  1845  and  completed  his 
theological  course  in  1848 ;  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Tuskaloosa  October  10,  1848,  and  ordained  November  16,  1850. 
He  died  January  5,  1852,  in  the  twenty-eighth  year  of  his  age. 

His  work  was  soon  done.  His  labors  were  characterised  with 
great  ardor,  and  were  successful  to  an  unusual  degree.  His  short 
trial  in  the  ministerial  and  pastoral  office  gave  promise  of  much 
usefulness.  In  his  last  illness  and  hours  he  gave  precious  testi- 
mony to  the  value  of  the  gospel.  He  died  in  great  peace  of  mind 
and  in  the  full  hope  of  everlasting  joys  above.  He  left  a  spotless 
reputation. 

*Ilev.  W.  J.  McKay. 


286  STUDENTS. 

A  vivid  reminiscence. — It  was  the  writer's  privilege  to  be  pres- 
ent at  the  time  of  young  Hadden's  conversion.  His  father  was 
pastor  of  Livingston  and  Bethel  churches.  He  had  requested  me 
to  assist  him  in  a  protracted  meeting  in  Bethel  church.  The 
meeting  had  been  in  progress  a  day  or  two  before  my  arrival. 
In  our  conversation  his  father  remarked:  "I  have  never  known 
Robert  so  thoughtless ;  nothing  seems  to  move  him.  I  am  dis- 
tressed." I  deeply  sympathised  with  him.  When  I  entered  the 
church  the  first  time,  there  Avere  unmistakable  evidences  of  the 
presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  A  week-day's  service  at  11  o'clock. 
Large  attendance.  Silence  reigned.  Before  I  reached  the  pulpit 
I  was  weeping.  The  tears  would  come — called  by  no  human  voice. 
The  Master  was  present.  The  sermon  was  preached  and  the  con- 
gregation deeply  impressed.  The  claims  of  the  Saviour  pressed 
on  the  consciences  of  sinners.  In  offering  the  closing  prayer, 
special  reference  was  made  to  the  pastor's  son.  The  prayer  was 
ended — answered.  To  my  surprise,  Robert  is  kneeling  at  his 
father's  feet  in  the  pulpit,  having  taken  that  position  unnoticed 
by  me,  during  the  prayer.  Next,  his  mother  is  bowing  with  him. 
Such  a  scene  of  parental  and  filial  tenderness  is  seldom  seen. 
And  what  a  baptism  of  the  Holy  Spirit  rested  on  the  congrega- 
tion. Then  and  there,  I  have  reason  to  know,  the  son  returned 
to  his  father  on  eai-th  and  was  blessed  by  his  Father  in  heaven. 
Precious  scene.  I  never  can  forget  it.  The  recital  warms  my 
heart  to-day.  A  few  yet  live  to  call  it  to  mind.  "A  well  of 
water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life."  R.  Nall. 


REV.  HENRY  HARDIE 

Was  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  North  Carolina,  and  was 
a  candidate  under  the  care  of  Orange  Presbytery.  He  entered 
Columbia  Seminary  as  a  Senior,  in  1852,  and  completed  his 
course  of  study  in  1853.  He  was  licensed  by  Orange  Presby- 
tery, July  2d,  1853,  and  by  them  transferred  as  a  licentiate  to 
Winchester  Presbytery,  in  October,  1857. 


STUDENTS.  287 


REV.  JOHN  STITT  HARRIS 

Was  born  August  1st,  1832,  in  Providence  congregation, 
Mecklenburg  County,  N.  C.  His  mother  died  when  he  was  but 
a  child.  His  father,  Mr.  Hugh  Harris,  married  again,  having 
several  children  by  the  second  wife.  John  was  accordingly 
reared  by  his  maternal  uncle,  Col.  John  Stitt,  a  gentleman  of  high 
moral  character  and  social  position.  His  academic  studies  were 
prosecuted  at  the  school  of  Mr.  E.  C.  Kuykendal,  of  Six-Mile 
Creek,  S.  C.  He  entered  the  Sophomore  Class  at  Davidson  Col- 
lege in  1849,  and  graduated  in  1852  with  the  highest  honors  of 
his  Class.  The  year  following  he  entered  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary at  Columbia,  S.  C,  where  he  continued  four  years,  to  sit  as 
long  as  possible  at  the  feet  of  our  great  Gamaliel,  James  Henley 
Thornwell.  In  the  third  year  of  his  course  he  was  licensed  to 
preach  by  Concord  Presbytery.  In  1856  he  accepted  an  invita- 
tion to  supply  the  churches  of  Bethesda  and  Zion,  Bethel  Pres- 
bytery. So  acceptable  were  his  services  that  a  call  was  made  out 
for  his  pastoral  labors.  On  the  16th  of  April,  1857,  he  was 
ordained  and  installed  pastor  of  the  same.  About  a  week  later 
he  was  married  to  Miss  Agnes  Bratton,  daughter  of  Dr.  John  S. 
Bratton. 

The  pastoral  relation  continued  with  almost  unparalleled  suc- 
cess, acceptability,  and  efficiency  until  the  16th  of  November, 
1864,  when  it  was  dissolved  by  death. 

Few  men  have  gone  down  to  their  graves  more  honored,  be- 
loved, and  blessed  in  the  affections  of  their  people ;  and  few  have 
left  behind  them  better  evidences  of  a  successful  life  and  work. 
Certain  it  is,  that  no  minister  who  has  labored  in  the  pastorate  or 
pulpit  of  Bethesda  has  stamped  himself  and  his  own  great  quali- 
ties of  soul  so  vividly  and  ineffaceably  upon  her  people.  He  Avas 
a  man  of  far  more  than  ordinary  parts.  Weak  and  delicate 
physically,  and  predisposed  to  consumption  (of  which,  eventually, 
he  died),  he  was  mentally  of  great  vigor.  His  mind  shone  but 
the  brighter  by  reason  of  this  striking  contrast.  His  resources 
astonished  those  who  knew  him  best ;  for  no  contingency  arose 


288  STUDENTS. 

in  his  ministerial  life  to  which  he  was  not  equal.  His  energy 
was  unbounded.  Difficulties  that  would  have  staggered  many, 
disappeared  before  him  as  by  the  touch  of  a  magician's  wand.  He 
knew  no  such  thing  as  failure.  Everything  he  did  was  done 
methodically.  His  entire  pastorate  was  but  one  thoroughly  ma- 
tured system  from  beginning  to  end.  He  distributed  the  families 
of  the  con2;reo;ation  into  "wards"  or  "divisions,"  assigning  a 
ward  to  each  ruling  elder,  and  the  elder  was  recpiired  to  visit  each 
family  in  his  division  at  least  once  a  year.  To  aid  in  this  visita- 
tion, a  directory  of  questions,  etc.,  was  prepared  and  placed  in  the 
elder's  hand-book,  as  it  were,  answers  to  which  were  to  be  recorded 
there,  and  reported  to  the  Session.  In  this  manner  he  kept 
posted  as  to  the  exact  spiritual  condition  of  his  people.  Mondays 
were  devoted  to  pastoral  visitation  ;  and  his  visits  were  strictly 
pastoral.  Mounting  his  spirited  horse,  he  would  gallop  off  to 
meet  his  appointments  made  the  day  previous.  As  a  presbyter, 
he  had  no  superior  in  the  Presbytery.  He  Avas  always  at  its 
meetings  while  able  to  be  going.  An  advocate  of  law  and 
order,  a  stricC  constructionist  of  the  Constitution,  he  was  a  thor- 
ough-going disciplinarian.  He  believed  in  obedience  to  consti- 
tuted authority,  and  therefore  both  taught  and  enforced  it.  He 
would  grapple  with  any  evil  that  threatened  the  peace  or  purity 
of  the  Church.  In  consequence,  his  name  was  a  tower  of  strength 
in  all  this  section  of  country.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  argumen- 
tative and  earnest,  combining  the  doctrinal  and  practical  in  all  his 
sermons.  His  system  entered  into  his  preaching ;  he  preached 
the  whole  truth,  regardless  of  frowns  or  favors.  To  him,  more 
than  to  any  other  human  instrumentality,  is  Bethesda  church  in- 
debted for  its  acknowledged  Calvinism.  He  it  Avas  who  stamped 
both  Calvinism  and  Presbyterianism  upon  it. 

As  a  Christian,  he  was  exemplary  to  a  degree.  The  writer 
was  told  by  an  eminent  lawyer  that  he  was  more  impressed  by 
the  holiness  of  Mr.  Harris  than  by  any  of  his  sterling  qualities. 
He  was  a  believer  in  Jesus.  In  all  the  relations  of  life  this  char- 
acteristic appeared.  He  was  faithful  to  Christ  and  to  Christ's 
kingdom.  When  no  longer  able  to  preach,  he  was  carried  to  the 
church,   to  join  with  his  people  in  the  public  worship   of  God, 


STUDENTS.  289 

giving  the  force  of  his  great  example  to  the  value  of  this  exercise. 
His  death  was  a  shock  to  the  whole  community,  who  felt  that  his 
loss  was  simply  irreparable.  His  body  sleeps  in  the  cemetery  of 
Bethesda,  in  hope  of  a  joyful  resurrection.  Bethesda  was  his 
only  charge,  and  he  is  the  only  one  of  Bethesda's  pastors  whose 
dust  is  mingled  with  her  own.  J.  L.  Wilson. 


REV.  HOMER  HENDEE 

Was  born  in  Aldin,  Western  New  York,  March  7th,  1817, 
a  son  of  godly  parents,  and  many  prayers.  At  the  age  of  four- 
teen he  went  to  Charleston,  S.  C,  to  an  uncle  who  was  in  business 
in  that  city.  Was  converted  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  from  the 
first  his  heart  was  set  upon  preaching  the  gospel.  After  many 
hindrances  from  delicate  health  and  other  causes,  this  desire  was 
accomplished.  He  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  University  in  1843, 
took  his  theological  course  at  Columbia  Theological  Seminary, 
S.  C,  and  in  1845  began  his  pastoral  life  in  Louisville,  Ga. 
From  thence  he  went  to  Madison,  Ga. 

In  1847  he  married  the  only  daughter  of  Col.  T.  P.  King,  of 
Greensboro,  Ga.,  at  which  place  he  served  a  number  of  years  both 
as  pastor  and  Superintendent  of  the  Synodical  Female  College. 
Perhaps  one  of  the  most  delightful  and  profitable  fields  in  which 
he  was  permitted  to  labor  was  at  Quincy,  Florida,  where  his  name 
and  work  are  still  kept  in  sacred  and  affectionate  remembrance; 
as  also  at  Cuthbert,  Ga.,  and  in  several  other  churches  where  his 
faithful  labors  bore  precious  fruit.  Like  Daniel  of  old,  he  was 
one  who  was  in  all  places  "greatly  beloved,"  both  for  the  unusual 
graces  of  person  and  manner,  and  loveliness  of  spirit.  In  1871 
he  removed  to  Louisville,  Ky.,  where  he  successfully  labored  un- 
til his  removal  in  1874  to  St.  Louis,  where,  and  in  neighboring 
churches,  were  spent  the  last  few  months  of  his  beloved  work  for 
Christ.  Stricken  doAvn  suddenly  by  invincible  disease,  he  bore 
the  exceeding  bitter  cross  of  suffering  and  helplessness  for  nearly 
19 


290  STUDENTS. 

six  long  years  ere  his  blessed  release  came ;  illustrating  through 
it  all  such  sweetness  and  loveliness  of  spirit,  such  graces  of  faith 
and  patience,  as  the  Lord  vouchsafes  to  his  "tried"  ones,  that 
they  may  glorify  him  thereby. 

He  gently  passed  to  receive  his  "crown"  on  February  7th, 
1881,  at  St.  Louis.  He  was  laid  to  rest  at  Louisville,  Ky.,  by 
the  side  of  a  beloved  son,  on  February  10th,  1881. 

R.  G.  Brank. 


MR.  THOMAS  HOBBY 


Entered  the  Seminary  in  1834,  and  completed  his  theological 
studies  in  1836. 


WILLIAM   INGE  HOGAN 

Was  born  in  the  city  of  Tuskaloosa,  Alabama,  March  17th, 
1835,  and  was  baptized  in  the  Presbyterian  church  in  that  place. 
He  was  reared  by  a  pious  mother,  and  became  a  communicant  in 
January,  1857. 

In  September,  1858,  he  was  received  under  the  care  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Tuskaloosa  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry.  He 
graduated  at  the  University  of  Alabama  the  following  year;  and 
in  the  fall  of  1859  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia, 
S.  C.  He  attempted  to  shorten  his  period  of  preparation,  by 
pursuing  in  two  years  the  studies  allotted  to  three.  He  applied 
himself  intensely  and  overtaxed  his  strength.  That,  with  a  great 
sorrow  and  disappointment  which  came  upon  him  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  winter  of  1861,  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of  his  rea- 
son. He  became  an  inmate  of  the  Lunatic  Asylum  at  Nashville, 
Tenn.,   and  remained  there  in  total  mental  darkness  for  three 


STUDENTS.  291 

years.     He  died  January  27th,  1864,  entering  into  the  light  and 
glory  of  heaven. 

He  was  a  young  man  of  remarkable  intellect,  -with  a  taste  for 
the  most  profound  questions  of  philosophy  and  theology,  and  with 
unusual  ability  to  grapple  with  them.  He  was  eminently  modest, 
gentle,  and  amiable;  a  lovely  character.  He  was  inclined  by 
temperament  to  melancholy ;  was  extremely,  even  morbidly,  sen- 
sitive, and  his  friends  sometimes  thought  he  was  morbidly  con- 
scientious. He  had  many  qualities  of  mind  and  heart  that  justi- 
fied the  hope  that  he  would  be  a  consecrated,  laborious,  patient, 
and  useful  minister  of  Christ.  His  now  unclouded  intellect  and 
perfectly  sanctified  heart  are  joyfully  employed  in  higher  services 
than  he  ever  could  have  performed  here.        C.  A.   Stillman. 


REV.  RICHARD  HOOKER. 

Richard  Hooker  was  born  at  Springfield,  Massachusetts, 
April  10th,  1808,  of  lineage  honorable  in  Church  and  State.  He 
was  seventh  in  direct  descent  from  that  Thomas  Hooker  who, 
compelled  to  flee  from  England  to  Holland  in  1630,  for  non-con- 
formity, came  over  to  New  England  in  1633,  and  in  1636  became 
one  of  the  founders  of  "Connecticut  Colony"  and  "the  town  of 
Hartford."  Of  this  latter  he  became  the  first  pastor,  and  "being 
dead,  yet  speaketh"  by  his  writings  and  memory.  The  father  of 
Richard  was  the  Hon.  .John  Hooker,  Judge  of  the  Court  of  Com- 
mon Pleas  in  the  Western  District  of  Massachusetts,  who,  in 
1810,  became  one  of  the  founders  of  the  American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  and  to  the  close  of  his  life  con- 
tinued one  of  its  ablest  and  most  efficient  members. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  Richard  entered  Yale  College,  was  con- 
verted and  joined  the  College  church  in  1826,  proposing  to  become 
a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  and  was  graduated  with  high  honors 
in  1827.  Impaired  health  now  forced  a  residence  of  several  years 
at  the  South  before   commencing  his  studies  in   theology,  after 


292  STUDENTS. 

Avhich  he  entered  the  Seminary  at  Princeton.  From  this  he  soon 
went  to  that  at  Columbia,  joining  the  class  of  1835,  and  com- 
pleting his  course  in  1838. 

Debarred  by  an  enfeebled  constitution  from  a  foreign  and  the 
Northern  field,  he  remained  at  the  South,  and  entered  on  the 
Master's  work  in  Georgia.  Preaching  for  three  years  to  Mt. 
Zion  church,  Hancock  County,  and  for  two  to  that  of  Monticello, 
he  began  to  supply  the  church  of  Macon  in  January,  1843  ;  was 
called  to  the  pastorate  in  July,  and  installed  in  November  of  the 
same  year.  Here  he  labored  with  great  acceptance  and  success  for 
over  nine  years,  the  accessions  to  the  church  being  one  hundred 
and  eighteen  whites  and  sixty-eight  blacks;  of  the  former  of 
whom  about  twenty  still  remain. 

In  1846  he  married  Miss  Aurelia  Dwight,  a  granddaughter  of 
President  Dwight,  of  Yale  College,  who  survived  him  several 
years.  Their  only  child,  Thomas,  was  about  eight  years  old  at 
the  time  of  his  father's  death,  and  is  still  living. 

Constrained  by  failing  health,  Mr.  Hooker  resigned  his  pastor- 
ate in  May,  1852,  and  fixed  his  residence  at  New  Haven,  Conn., 
laboring,  as  strength  permitted,  in  the  churches  of  neighboring 
towns  until  his  death,  which  took  place  December  19th,  1857. 

Mr.  Hooper  was  a  man  of  superior  mental  powers  ;  and  by 
diligent  use  of  more  than  ordinary  advantages,  these  became  dis- 
ciplined and  furnished  to  a  high  degree.  Genuine  modesty  and 
humility  repressed  any  ostentation  of  ability  and  learning ;  but 
he  was  richly  furnished  with  both ;  and  doubtless,  but  for  ill 
health,  would  have  attained  far  higher  prominence  than  fell  to  his 
lot  as  a  preacher.  His  piety  was  spiritual  and  fervent,  and  his 
personal  holiness  rendered  the  more  effective  those  labors  in  which 
he  abounded  to  the  extent  of  his  bodily  strength.  His  memory 
is  most  affectionately  cherished  in  Macon,  and  "good  and  faith- 
ful," the  highest  encomium  when  just,  is  that  passed  upon  him 
there,  and  doubtless  also  by  that  Lord  whose  grace  made  him  in 
life  a  servant  "called  and  chosen  and  faithful." 

A.  W.  Clisby. 


STUDENTS.  293 


HEV.  FRANKLIN  MERRIAM  HOWELL. 

''Frank"  was  the  son  of  B.  P.  and  N.  K.  Howell,  born  in 
Memphis,  Tenn.,  June  24th,  1849.  Consecrated  to  God  in  bap- 
tism, he  was  carefully  trained ;  and  God  was  pleased  to  own  the 
covenant  by  hopefully  converting  the  boy  in  early  life.  In  his 
fifteenth  year  he  was  received  into  the  church  at  Oxford,  Miss., 
where  the  family  then  resided.  He  was  graduated  with  honor 
from  the  State  University  on  his  twentieth  birth-day.  Having 
placed  himself  under  the  care  of  Chickasaw  Presbytery,  he  en- 
tered the  Columbia  Seminary  in  18(39;  was  licensed  in  1871; 
Avas  graduated  from  the  Seminary  in  1872.  His  first  charge  was 
Princeton,  Pleasant  Grove,  and  Tulip  churches  in  the  Ouachita 
Presbytery,  over  which  he  was  installed  pastor  in  due  time.  In 
1876  he  was  transferred  to  Arkadelphia.  His  arduous  labors 
were  sweetened  by  love  to  his  adored  Lord. 

In  January,  1878,  he  removed  to  Somerville,  Tenn.,  where  a 
wide  and  effectual  door  seemed  to  be  opened  before  him.  But,  alas 
for  us,  we  are  short-sighted;  he  was  called  to  illustrate  Christian 
consecration  by  an  heroic  death.  The  Presbytery  of  Memphis 
thus  testified  of  him:  "Entering  with  his  usual  zeal  upon  his 
work  in  that  field  of  peculiar  difficulties,  he  was  rapidly  gaining 
the  affections  of  his  people.  Under  his  ministry  the  church  seemed 
united.  The  congregations  were  good.  The  prayer-meetings 
were  increasing  in  numbers  and  interest.  The  minister  was 
hopeful,  and  the  Presbytery  viewed  with  great  satisfaction  the 
good  work  going  on  in  this  part  of  her  field."  But  these  hopes 
were  soon  to  end  sadly  to  all  saving  the  chief  actor.  In  Septem- 
ber the  dreaded  fever  was  introduced  into  the  village  by  refugees 
from  Memphis.  His  family  being  absent,  he  gave  up  his  home 
to  the  refugees,  and,  with  a  band  of  noble  young  men,  devoted 
himself  day  and  night  to  caring  for  the  sick.  Realising  fully  the 
peril  of  his  position,  he  wrote  letters  inscribed.  "Last  words  to 
wife;"  "Last  words  to  mother;"  which  were  to  be  delivered  in 
the  event  of  his  death.  To  his  mother  he  said:  "I  bless  my  God 
that,  standing  as  it  were  face  to  face  with   the  grim  monster,    I 


294  STUDENTS. 

can  triumphantly  exclaim,  '0  death,  where  is  thy  sting?  0 
grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?'  I  thank  God  for  giving  me  such 
a  mother.  I  have  no  fear  of  death.  Jesus  has  robbed  it  of  all 
its  terrors.  Indeed,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  will  be  sweet  to  die. 
But  I  wish  to  live  that  I  may  serve  God  and  comfort  you  all." 
Ten  days  more  of  toil,  engaged,  as  he  said,  in  smoothing  dying 
pillows  and  comforting  aching  hearts,  and  then  he,  too,  was  pros- 
trated by  the  pestilence;  three  days  more  and  the  crown  was  won. 
Among  his  last  words  were:  "I  shall  drink  of  the  fountain  of 
the  water  of  life  freely;"  "For  me  to  die  is  gain."  Thus  ended 
a  noble  life  here,  to  be  for  ever  rekindled  above.  He  passed  away 
from  us  in  his  twenty-ninth  year.  His  usefulness  was  only  be- 
gun. He  was  a  close  student,  a  careful  and  accurate  writer.  As 
a  preacher,  earnest  and  effective;  always  holding  his  audience, 
he  often  stirred  their  deepest  feelings  and  moved  them  to  tears. 
As  a  pastor,  warm-hearted  and  generous,  he  was  beloved  as  he 
loved. — From  Sketch  by  Rev.  R.  B.  Morroiv. 


REV.  WILLIAM  L.  HUGHES 

Was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C.  ;  entered  the  Seminary  in 
1844  ;  and  died  in  his  native  city  in  October,  1853.  He  entered 
upon  the  work  of  the  ministry  later  in  life  than  is  usual,  and  after 
he  had  become  the  head  and  ftither  of  a  household.  He  enjoyed  but 
partially  the  advantages  of  a  college  education,  and  the  best  years 
of  his  early  manhood  were  spent  in  the  entire  employments  of 
the  mercantile  profession.  But  so  assiduously  did  he  prosecute 
his  studies  in  the  Theological  School  at  Columbia,  and  so  labori- 
ous were  his  preparations  for  the  pulpit,  that  those  early  disad- 
vantages were  largely  repaired. 

He  Avas  a  sincere  and  patient  student,  while  a  natural  and 
lively  liincy  enabled  him  to  speak  and  write  with  a  facility  always 
attractive  to  his  hearers. 

He  was  a  man  of  uncommon  resolution,  and  more  independent 


STUDENTS.  "  295 

and  conscientious  in  proving  his  opinions,  he  was  uncompromising 
in  sustaining  them.  Ehistic  in  spirit,  and  free  from  all  morbid 
tendencies  of  mind,  the  eminent  consistency  of  both  his  character 
and  life  made  him  every  way  reliable.  His  piety  sincere  and 
correct,  clear  in  his  own  religious  experience,  and  assured  of  his 
call  to  the  gospel  ministry,  he  pressed  through  great  difficulties  in 
entering  upon  it,  and  pursued  his  covenanted  work  through  sea- 
sons of  embarrassment  and  trial  which  Avould  have  staggered  a 
man  of  feebler  purpose  or  less  devoted  zeal. 

In  the  year  1845  he  assumed  the  pastoral  care  of  the  church 
in  Beech  Island,  where  his  labors  were  successfully  prosecuted  for 
several  years.  In  the  autumn  of  1850  he  was  induced  to  resign 
his  charge  and  take  the  oversight  of  a  missionary  church  in  the 
city  of  Augusta,  Ga.  Here  the  wants  of  a  large  and  increasing 
family  compelled  him  to  open  a  female  school,  the  labors  of 
which,  added  to  his  ministerial  duties,  which  were  still  unremit- 
tingl}''  fulfilled,  did  much  to  enfeeble  a  constitution  naturally 
hardy,  and  made  him  a  more  easy  prey  to  the  malignant  disease 
which  speedily  assailed  him.  He  was  seized  with  the  most  acute 
type  of  rheumatism,  which,  pervading  his  whole  frame,  stretched 
him  upon  the  rack  of  unceasing  torture ;  and  after  exhausting  all 
the  skill  and  attention  of  medical  advisers,  terminated  in  dropsy, 
which  ended  his  days.  He  died  in  joy,  triumphing  over  his  last 
enemy,  even  when  falling  beneath  his  shaft.  With  the  foretaste 
of  heaven  in  his  soul,  on  a  peachful  Sabbath  morning,  he  entered 
the  Sabbath  of  perfect  rest  in  the  temple  on  high. 

B.  M.  Palmer. 


REV.  JOHN  C.    HUMPHRY 

John  C.  Humphry  was  born  in  Darien,  Genesee  County, 
N.  Y.,  July  3d,  1829,  and  died  of  consumption  in  Mavilla,  N.  Y., 
September  14th,  1859,  in  his  thirty-first  year.  He  lies  interred 
in  his  native  place. 

He  was  the  youngest  of  nine  children  of  William  and  Susan 


296  STUDENTS. 

(Woodward)  Humphry.  Both  his  parents  and  all  his  brothers 
and  sisters,  except  one  brother  and  one  sister — Mrs.  J.  N.  Dan- 
forth,  missionary  to  China — preceded  him  to  the  spirit  land. 
Consumption  was  hereditary  in  the  family. 

The  parents  of  John  C.  Humphry  being  members  of  the  Old 
School  Presbyterian  Church,  were  diligent  during  life  in  bring- 
ing up  their  children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 
The  father,  however,  died  when  John  was  only  eight  years  old, 
and  the  mother  when  he  was  a  child  of  only  thirteen  years.  The 
seeds  of  their  pious  training,  however,  remained  with  him,  and  in 
early  manhood  he  became  a  devoted  follower  of  Christ.  His  pre- 
paration for  entering  College  was  made  at  Genesee  and  Wyoming 
Seminary  at  Alexander,  eight  miles  from  his  birth-place.  Before 
entering  College  he  visited  Georgia  in  search  of  health,  teach- 
ing a  private  school,  and  at  the  same  time  prosecuted  his  own 
studies  during  two  winters.  In  the  summer  of  1850  he  entered 
the  Senior  class  of  Genesee  College  at  Lima,  N.  Y.,  but  before 
the  close  of  the  term  was  compelled  to  leave  and  seek  a  milder 
climate.  He  returned  to  Bellevue,  Ga.,  and  for  the  next  two 
years  again  had  charge  of  a  private  school.  In  the  meantime  he 
became  a  communicant  in  the  church  of  Ephesus,  near  Bellevue, 
of  which  church  Rev.  Francis  McMurry  was  then  pastor.  Dur- 
ing the  two  subsequent  years  he  taught  a  school  in  Griffin,  Ga. 

In  the  autumn  of  1854  he  entered  upon  his  theological  studies  in 
the  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C.  September  10th,  1856,  he  was 
licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  Flint  River  Presbytery.  Having 
completed  the  entire  curriculum  of  study,  he  was  recommended 
by  the  Faculty  of  the  Seminary  to  the  First  Presbyterian  church 
in  Augusta,  Ga.,  and  supplied  it  during  the  winter  very  accept- 
ably. He  made  many  warm  friends  there,  who  mourned  his  early 
death.  Having  been  transferred  to  the  care  of  Hopewell  Pres- 
bytery, he  was  by  that  body  called  to  the  evangelistic  work  and 
ordained  at  Augusta,  Ga.,  May  2d,  1858. 

September  30th,  1857,  he  married  Miss  Louisa  S.  Jackman,  of 
Elma,  Erie  County,  N.  Y. 

After  his  ordination,  during  the  summer  and  early  autumn  of 
1858,  he  travelled,  accompanied  by  his  young  wife,  and  preached 


STUDENTS.  297 

in  nearly  all  the  churches  of  Hopewell  Presbytery,  which  then  em- 
braced the  territory  now  included  in  the  two  Presbyteries  of  Athens 
and  Augusta.  He  was  in  very  feeble  health  at  that  time,  and  when 
not  on  the  road,  usually  went  from  his  bed  into  the  pulpit,  and 
then  back  from  the  pulpit  to  his  bed.  Early  in  September,  1858, 
he  spent  a  week  Avith  the  Avriter  laboring  in  Hebron  church. 
When  he  arose  in  the  pulpit,  pale,  emaciated,  and  almost  haggard 
in  appearance,  with  the  hectic  spots  upon  his  thin  cheeks,  he 
seemed  scarcely  able  to  stand ;  but  as  he  became  warmed  up  with 
his  absorbing  theme,  his  feeble  frame  appeared  to  dilate,  his  hag- 
gard face  glowed,  and  the  whole  man  became  intensely  animated 
with  life  and  power.  All  his  sermons  were  forcible  exhibitions 
of  gospel  truth,  and  faithful  and  pungent  appeals  to  the  judg- 
ments and  consciences  of  his  hearers,  and  many  of  them  con- 
tained passages  of  the  sublimest  eloquence. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1858  he  became  too  feeble  to 
preach,  and  his  labors  on  earth  ceased  for  ever.  He  spent  the 
following  winter  in  Augusta,  Ga.,  in  a  state  of  great  bodily  ex- 
haustion. In  March,  1859,  he  returned  to  New  York,  and,  with 
his  wife,  spent  the  following  summer  with  his  Avife's  relatives  in 
Mavilla,  Erie  County,  in  that  State.  After  lingering  in  much 
pain  and  weakness,  he  peacefully  passed  into  his  everlasting  rest, 
September  14th,  1859. 

Rev.  John  C.  Humphry  was  about  the  medium  height,  very 
slender,  with  blue  eyes,  light  brown  hair,  fair  complexion,  and 
pleasing  address.  He  was  a  man  of  great  amiability  and  excel- 
lent social  qualities.  But  his  earnest  active  piety  and  his  de- 
voted zeal  in  his  ministry  were  the  crowning  glories  of  his  char- 
acter. His  race  was  short,  his  work  was  soon  done,  but  it  was 
well  done,  and  now  he  rests.  Groves  H.  Cartledge, 


298  STUDENTS. 


WILLIAM  MERIWETHER  INGRAM 

Was  born  of  pious  parents,  at  Denmark,  Madison  County, 
Tenn.,  November  23d,  1842.  When  thirteen  years  of  age,  he 
made  a  public  profession  of  faith  in  Christ.  He  died  September 
29,  1875,  in  the  thirty-third  year  of  his  age  and  the  fifth  of  his 
ministry. 

He  entered  LaGrange  College,  but  his  education  was  arrested 
in  the  Senior  year  by  the  call  to  arms.  Passing  unscathed  through 
the  dangers  and  temptations  of  army  life,  he  entered  upon  secu- 
lar employments.  On  October  24,  1867,  he  was  married  to  Miss 
Alice  M.  Stainback,  of  Fayette  County,  Tenn.,  who,  with  two 
sons  and  a  daughter,  survives  to  mourn  his  early  death. 

In  the  summer  of  1868,  he  yielded  to  what  he  believed  to  be 
the  Master's  call  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  was  taken  under  the 
care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Western  District,  at  an  adjourned 
meeting,  held  at  Oxford,  Miss.,  October  25,  1868.  He  attended 
the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  during  two  ses- 
sions, viz.,  1868-9,  and  1869-70.  He  was  licensed  as  a  proba- 
tioner of  the  gospel  ministry,  at  Brownsville,  Tenn.,  June  15, 
1870.  By  the  Presbytery  of  Memphis,  at  Stanton,  Tenn.,  he 
was  ordained  and  installed  pastor  of  that  church,  January  22, 
1871. 

One  who  knew  him  from  his  cradle  to  his  grave  testifies  :  "He 
had^all  the  amiability,  softness,  and  sweetness  of  a  woman  in  his 
manners,  and  yet  all  the  elements  of  a  man  in  his  courage,  firm- 
ness, and  decision,  when  duty  and  principle  were  involved.  He 
was  a  faithful  pastor,  a  laborious  student,  and  one  of  the  most 
growing  young  ministers  in  West  Tennessee." 

The  Session  of  Stanton  church,  in  a  brief  tribute  to  his  mem- 
ory, express  their  appreciation  of  their  beloved  pastor,  in  lan- 
guage such  as  the  following :  "As  a  man,  he  was  preeminently 
lovely.  As  a  minister,  he  was  able  and  growing  ;  his  style  was 
captivating,  his  theme  the  great  cardinal  and  practical  truth  of 
the  gospel,  'Christ  and  him  crucified.'  As  a  pastor,  few  men 
exerted  a  greater  influence  over  his  flock." 


STUDENTS.  299 

Brother  •Ingram  possessed  the  scriptural  qualifications  of  a 
bishop,  for  he  was  "blameless  as  the  steward  of  God ;  not  self- 
willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  given 
to  filthy  lucre,  but  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  good  men, 
sober,  just,  holy,  temperate,  holding  fast  the  faithful  word." 

Jas.  L.  Martin. 


THOMAS  CHALMERS   JOHNSON. 

Thomas  Chalmers  Johnson,  son  of  the  Rev.  Angus  and 
Mary  A.  S.  Johnson,  was  born  near  Charleston,  Miss.,  June  21, 
1849,  and  died,  after  a  brief  ministry,  in  the  twenty-ninth  year 
of  his  age,  at  Concord,  N.  C,  September  1st,  1877. 

The  name  given  him  testifies  to  the  hopes  indulged  by  his 
parents  as  to  what  was  to  be  the  work  of  his  life.  These  hopes, 
however,  were  not  strengthened  by  his  early  life.  It  was  a  time- 
ly rebuke  from  a  private  Christian  that  brought  him  to  the  Sa- 
viour and  opened  the  way  into  the  gospel  ministry. 

He  was  graduated  from  the  University  of  Mississippi  in  1869, 
entered  the  Columbia  Seminary,  and  after  two  years  of  study 
there  was  licensed  to  preach.  Upon  the  completion  of  his  Semi- 
nary course  he  undertook  work  in  New  Orleans,  but  soon  after 
his  marriage  (December,  1872)  to  Miss  Means,  of  Concord,  N.  C, 
he  accepted  work  in  the  bounds  of  Wilmington  Presbytery,  and 
was  ordained  in  1873.  In  1875  he  was  called  again  to  North 
Mississippi,  finding  there  a  missionary  field  which  engaged  the 
affections  of  his  whole  heart,  and  repaid  him  with  a  like  devotion. 

While  in  the  Seminary  our  brother  underwent  a  season  of 
great  spiritual  darkness  and  temptation,  but  Avhen  the  Lord  gave 
him  deliverance,  he  became  firmly  settled  on  the  great  founda- 
tion and  was  consecrated  afresh,  as  it  Avere,  to  his  work.  His 
growth  in  grace,  in  humility,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  God's 
word,  deeply  impressed  an  experienced  brother  who  was  intimate- 
ly associated  with  him  at  the  last.     The  fact  was  so  apparent  that 


300  STUDENTS. 

the  conclusion  was  that  the  Master  was  preparing  his  servant  for 
a  greater  mission  in  this  world.  He  was  one  of  the  most  promis- 
ing and  devoted  among  the  younger  ministers.  The  sequel,  how- 
ever, taught  these  affectionate  observers  what  the  Lord's  purpose 
really  was.  A  severe  cold  resulted  in  pneumonia,  followed  by 
repeated  hemorrhages  from  the  lungs.  Hoping  to  be  benefited 
by  a  change  he  went  with  his  family  to  Concord,  N.  C,  but  the 
disease  was  too  deeply  seated  to  admit  of  remedy,  and  he  speedily 
entered  into  his  rest,  mourned  not  only  by  his  widowed  wife  and 
aged  parents,  but  by  his  devoted  people. — Extract  from  a  Memo- 
rial hy  Rev.  Dr.  Craig. 


ROBERT  CRAWFORD  JOHNSTON. 

Robert  Crawford,  son  of  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Johnston, 
was  born  January  6th,  1832.  His  parents  were  both  natives  of 
Ireland,  his  father  emigrating  to  this  country  in  early  youth,  soon 
after  the  Revolutionary  War,  and  Andrew  Crawford,  the  maternal 
grandfather,  having  about  the  same  time  removed  to  the  United 
States,  because  of  political  troubles  growing  out  of  the  Irish  Re- 
bellion. 

This  Scotch-Irish  lineage  secured  to  Robert  faithful  instruction 
in  the  Presbyterian  faith.  Prepared  at  the  Mt.  Zion  Academy, 
Winnsboro,  he  entered  the  South  Carolina  College  in  1847,  and 
afterwards  studied  for  two  years  in  the  University  of  Virginia, 
whence  he  was  recalled,  before  graduation,  by  the  death  of  his 
father  and  his  own  failing  health.  He  had  chosen  law  as  his 
profession ;  but  being  brought  by  the  mercy  of  God  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  his  Redeemer,  he  felt  it  to  be  his  dutv  to  dedicate 
his  life  to  the  holy  ministry.  He  entered  the  Seminary  at  Co- 
lumbia in  1858,  but  his  health  was  giving  away.  Returning  to 
the  Seminary  after  spending  his  vacation  in  Europe,  he  was 
soon  forced  to  abandon  his  studies,  and  died  of  consumption,  De- 
cember 29th,  1859. 


STUDENTS.  301 

Mr.  Johnston  was  a  man  of  fine  natural  abilities,  which  had 
been  improved  by  study,  reading,  and  travel.  Modest  and 
reserved,  there  were  few  that  knew  his  real  worth.  Refined  and 
gentle  as  a  woman,  none  was  braver  or  firmer  in  his  convictions. 
He  was  preeminently  just  and  truthful.  His  humble  and  unaflected 
piety  adorned  his  natural  graces.  "Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart, 
for  they  shall  see  God."  M.   C.  A. 


REV.  R.  C.  KETCHUM. 

.  The  Rev.  R.  C.  Ketchum  was  born  in  Augusta,  Ga.,  in  1813, 
and  died  in  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age.  Having  graduated 
in  the  University  of  Georgia  in  1833,  he  entered  the  Theological 
Seminary  in  Columbia,  S.  C,  in  the  same  year,  and  finished  his 
course  there  in  1836.  His  ministerial  life  was  spent  in  Newberry 
and  Hamburg,  S.  C,  and  at  Clarksville  and  Rock  Springs,  near 
Atlanta,  Ga.  His  naturally  good  mind  had  received  careful  and 
continued  culture  till  he  had  attained  an  accuracy  of  scholarship 
that  but  few  reach.  Added  to  his  fondness  for  and  proficiency  in 
the  natural  sciences,  he  had  so  mastered  the  Greek  language  as  to 
read  it  with  almost  the  familiarity  of  his  native  tongue. 

But  excellent  as  were  his  intellectual  attainments,  they  were 
excelled  by  the  goodness  of  his  heart.  Indeed,  his  chief  great- 
ness was  his  goodness.  Perhaps  the  most  marked  and  admirable 
trait  of  his  character  was  his  unaffected  huviility^  that  gave  a 
childlike  simplicity  to  his  whole  bearing  among  his  fellow-men  ; 
and  with  this  humility  was  a  strong,  unwavering  faith  in  God, 
assured  that  he  would  fulfil  to  his  children  all  the  precious  pro- 
mises of  his  word. 

Even  in  the  trying  hour  of  his  departure,  when  the  shadows  of 
death  were  visibly  gathering  around  him,  and  he  realised  that  he 
must  shortly  leave  a  loving  wife  and  daughters  to  buffet  the  cares 
of  life  alone,  his  faith  could,  even  in  this  apparently  dark  hour, 
see  the  hand  of  God  ;  and  he   could  say :   "I  would  not  change 


302  STUDENTS. 

the  situation  in  a  single  particular  if  I  could ;  for  I  know  that  it 
is  the  ordination  of  God,  and  as  such  it  is  the  ordination  of  bound- 
less wisdom  and  love."  He  was  prompt  and  punctual  in  the 
discharge  of  all  his  ministerial  duties,  however  onerous  they  may 
have  been.  As  a  preacher  he  was  sound  in  doctrine,  judicious  in 
the  interpretation  of  the  word,  clear  and  instructive  in  his  pre- 
sentation of  the  truth. 

He  lived  a  life  of  calm  abiding  trust  in  God  ;  and  his  death 
was  in  perfect  harmony  with  his  life.  When  his  last  hour  had 
come,  with  his  mind  clear  and  bright  as  in  his  prime,  and  his 
voice  strong  and  distinct,  he  left  as  his  dying  legacy  to  his  friends 
these  precious  words :  "Say  that  I  was  sustained  by  my  faith  in 
the  gospel.  I  believe  the  record  that  God  has  given  us  concern- 
ing his  Son.  I  believe  that  he  is  the  resurrection  and  the  life, 
and  he  that  believeth  in  him  shall  never  die.  Death  has  no  terrors 
for  me.  My  whole  experience  may  be  summed  up  in  the  words, 
'A  sinner,  a  great  sinner,  saved  by  grace.'  "  Thus  leaning  trust- 
fully upon  the  bosom  of  his  blessed  Saviour,  he  passed  gently 
down  into  the  dark  valley,  and  was  lost  to  our  mortal  sight. 

J.  L.  Rogers. 


REV.   ELMORE    KINDER 

Was  born  in  Williamsburg,  S.  C,  May  31st,  1830;  He  was 
early  sent  to  school,  and  evinced  such  fondness  for  his  books  that 
it  was  often  difficult  to  prevail  on  him  to  leave  them  for  boyish 
sports.  He  received  a  collegiate  education,  graduating  after  a 
course  of  diligent  study. 

Although  the  subject  of  early  religious  impressions,  he  did  not 
make  a  public  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  until  he  was  twenty- 
two  years  of  age.  But  his  Avas  no  mere  formal  profession ;  he 
made  an  entire  consecration  of  heart  and  life  to  the  service  of  his 
Saviour,  who  had  bought  him  with  his  precious  blood.  His  ear- 
nest inquiry  and  prayer  was,    "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to 


STUDENTS.  303 

do?"  And  believing  that  he  was  called  to  preach  the  gospel,  he 
entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia  in  October,  1853. 
He  applied  himself  closely,  taking  delight  in  his  studies,  and  re- 
joicing in  the  hope  of  preaching  the  riches  of  God's  grace  to  his 
dying  fellow-men. 

But  "My  thoughts  are  not  your  thoughts,  neither  are  your 
ways  my  ways,  saith  the  Lord."  In  his  mysterious  providence 
it  was  determined  otherwise  for  this  his  servant.  When  he  had 
nearly  completed  the  third  and  last  year  of  his  theological  course, 
and  was  almost  ready  to  enter  upon  his  chosen  Avork,  he  had  a 
severe  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs,  and  his  health  completely  failed. 
He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Presbytery  of  Har- 
mony, at  Mt.  Zion  church,  in  April,  1856,  but  his  health  con- 
tinued to  decline  rapidly  until  the  26th  of  June  in  the  same  year, 
when  the  Lord  "took  him"  to  himself. 

A  prominent  trait  in  his  Christian  character  was  his  simple 
trust  in  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ.  As  the  outward  man  per- 
ished, the  inward  man  was  renewed  day  by  day ;  and  as  his  physi- 
cal strength  grew  weaker,  his  faith  became  stronger  and  brighter. 
He  was  calm  and  submissive  to  God's  will  at  the  approach  of 
death,  and  his  dying  utterance  was,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come 
quickly."     His  end  was  peace.  James  McDowell. 


REV.  A.  L.  KLINE,  D.  D., 

Was  born  in  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  December  25th,  1815, 
and  died  in  Enterprise,  Miss.,  February  17th,  1881. 

His  parents  were  John  L.  Kline  and  Maria  (Baker)  Kline. 
When  only  fourteen  years  of  age  he  removed  with  his  widowed 
mother  to  Columbia,  S.  C,  and,  engaging  himself  as  a  clerk  in  a 
mercantile  house,  undertook  the  support  of  himself  and  mother. 
By  reason  of  his  necessary  attention  to  business  at  this  early  age, 
his  education  was  of  a  liberal  academic  character  only ;  but  he 
availed  himself,  as  opportunity  offered,  of  general  reading  and 
study. 


304  STUDENTS. 

When  thirty-seven  years  old  (1852)  he  for  the  first  time  pro- 
fessed his  foith  in  the  Redeemer  by  uniting  with  the  Presbyterian 
church  in  Columbia,  and  soon  thereafter  was  elected  and  ordained 
a  ruling  elder  therein.  A  few  months  subsequent  to  this  he  felt 
deeply  impressed  with  the  conviction  that  he  ought  to  preach  the 
gospel.  But  the  difficulties  in  his  way  seemed  almost  insurmount- 
able. Himself  advanced  in  years  to  middle  life,  with  a  wife  and 
five  children,  mother  and  sister-in-law  dependent  upon  him,  and 
no  means  beyond  his  salary — how  could  he  hope  to  overcome  the 
obstacles  that  seemed  to  block  up  his  way  so  effectually  ?  But 
encouraged  by  his  pastor  and  aided  by  generous  friends,  he  brave- 
ly met  and  surmounted  all  difficulties,  and  after  several  years  of 
preparatory  study  he  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Charleston,  April  23d,  1856.  In  a  few  months  after  he  was  or- 
dained and  installed  pastor  of  the  church  in  Tuscumbia,  Alabama. 
His  subsequent  charges  were:  Columbia,  Tenn.,  from  18(32  to 
1866;  Meridian,  Miss.,  from  1866  to  1869;  Enterprise,  for  a  few 
months;  Brandon,  Edwards  Depot,  and  Forest,  from  1870  to 
1877;  Yazoo  City  from  1878  to  1879.  Here  his  health  entirely 
failed,  and  for  a  time  he  was  forced  to  cease  from  all  work.  But 
recuperating  his  strength,  he  resumed  his  labors  in  the  spring  of 
1880,  and  was  installed  pastor  on  the  19th  of  May  of  the  Stark- 
ville  church.  He  had  scarcely  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his 
new  pastorate,  when  he  was  almost  crushed  by  tlie  tidings  of  the 
sudden  death  of  his  wife,  who  had  not  yet  joined  him  in  his  new 
home.  The  stroke  was  too  much  for  his  feeble  condition.  He 
gradually  declined  until  it  became  apparent  that  he  was  nearing 
his  end.  His  son,  Dr.  A.  L.  Kline,  of  Enterprise,  removed  him 
to  his  own  home,  and  there  on  the  17th  of  February,  1881,  he 
suddenly,  though  not  unexpectedly,  fell  on  sleep. 

Dr.  Kline  was  a  man  of  strong  convictions,  and  outspoken  in 
his  views;  he  was  kind-hearted  and  genial,  and  possessed  many 
most  excellent  traits  of  character.  His  mind  Avas  vigorous  and 
active,  and  he  always  expressed  his  tlioughts  in  clear  and  forcible 
language.  He  excelled  as  a  preacher;  his  sermons  were  usually 
well  digested,  and  always  delivered  with  force,   sometimes  with 


STUDENTS.  305 

great  power.  He  was  fearless  in  preaching  the  truth,  and  shunned 
not  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God. 

When  twenty-seven  years  old  he  was  married  to  Miss  Cornelia 
A.  Antonio,  of  Columbia,  S.  C,  by  whom  he  had  thirteen  chil- 
dren, six  of  whom  survive  him.  His  wife  preceded  him  only  a 
few  months  in  her  entrance  upon  the  heavenly  rest. 

Jos.  Bardwell. 


REV.  B.  S.  KRIDER. 


Barnabtis  Scott  Krider,  the  youngest  son  of  Jacob  and 
Sarah  Krider,  was  born  in  Rowan  County,  N.  C,  April  17th, 
1829.  He  entered  Davidson  College  in  1847,  and  was  graduated 
in  the  class  of  1850.  In  1849  he  made  a  profession  of  his  faith 
in  Christ.  In  1852  he  entered  the  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C, 
and  remained  till  1854,  Aviien  he  went  to  Princeton  and  studied 
five  months  there.  He  was  licensed  by  Concord  Presbytery  in 
1855,  and  ordained  April  26th,  185(3.  His  first  charge  Avas 
Bethany  and  Tabor  churches.  His  second.  Unity,  Franklin,  and 
Joppa.  His  third,  Unity  and  Thyatira.  His  last,  Thyatira 
alone.  He  died  October  19,  1863,  and  was  buried  in  Third  Creek 
graveyard.  Among  his  last  words  were  these :  ''I  suppose  my 
work  on  earth  is  done,  and  I  must  go  to  higher  work  above." 
During  his  ministry  of  ten  years,  several  revivals  occurred  in  his 
churches,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  were  added  to  the  member- 
ship— an  average  of  twenty-five  a  year. 

Mr.  Krider  was  married  to  Miss  Maria  P.  Cowan,  June  20th, 
1854,  who,  with  six  children,  survives  him. 

As  a  preacher,  he  was  earnest,  plain,  and  scriptural,  his  style 
pleasant  and  attractive.  In  social  life  he  was  affable  and  courteous. 
As  a  friend,  he  was  warm-hearted  and  true.  Among  his  breth- 
ren he  was  candid  and  genial — loved  by  the  younger,  caressed  by 
the  elder.  As  a  husband,  he  was  tender  and  devoted  ;  as  a  father, 
he  ruled  his  own  children  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  True  to  his 
20 


306  STUDENTS. 

divine  Master,  true  to  the  Church  of  his  fathers,  true  to  his 
afflicted  country,  and  true  to  all  the  noble  impulses  of  the  Chris- 
tian character — we  did  well  to  esteem  him  while  he  lived,  and  we 
do  well  to  remember  him  now  that  he  is  dead. 

J.  Rumple. 


REV.  GEOllGE  WHITFIELD  LADSON. 

The  Rev.  George  Whitfield  Ladson  was  born  in  Liberty 
County,  Ga.,  June  10th,  1830,  a  few  months  after  the  death  of 
his  father.  He  united  with  the  First  Presbyterian  church  of 
Savannah,  Ga.,  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  J.  B. 
Ross,  June  21st,  1851  ;  was  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  University 
in  the  summer  of  1859 ;  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Columbia  in  September,  1859,  and  was  graduated  from  the  same 
in  May,  1862 ;  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Presby- 
tery of  Georgia  on  the  14th  of  April,  1861,  and  ordained  to  the 
full  work  of  the  ministry  by  the  same  body  on  the  13th  of  April, 
1862.  He  died  in  Columbia  on  the  4th  of  July,  1864,  greatly 
lamented  by  all  who  knew  him. 

On  the  death  of  his  mother,  which  occurred  when  he  was  of 
tender  age,  he  was  adopted  into  the  family  of  his  noble-spirited 
kinsman,  Mr.  John  Dunwody,  where  he  found  a  ftither  and 
mother  indeed,  and  sisters  and  brothers,  for  whom  he  ever  cher- 
ished the  warmest  affection.  Soon  after  his  public  profession  of 
faith  in  Christ,  he  was  led  to  believe,  after  an  earnest  conflict  in 
his  own  soul,  that  God  had  called  him  to  preach  the  gospel  of  his 
dear  Son,  and  he  at  once  abandoned  all  his  worldly  plans,  and 
addressed  himself  with  great  earnestness  to  the  work  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  ministry.  While  pursuing  his  studies  at  the  Roswell 
Academy,  under  the  instruction  of  the  Rev.  N.  A.  Pratt,  D.  D., 
he  commenced  his  labors  among  the  colored  people  in  the  vicinity, 
and  was  instrumental  in  leading  many  of  them  to  Christ.  Under 
his  efforts  here  a  church  was  built  for  their  special  use.     During 


STUDENTS.  307 

his  entire  College  course  he  abounded  in  labors  for  the  salvation 
of  others,  while  his  sincerity  and  the  manliness  of  his  piety  always 
secured  him  the  high  esteem  of  his  associates.  As  soon  as  he 
entered  the  Seminary  he  commenced  to  labor  among  the  colored 
people,  which  he  regarded  as  his  life-work.  His  labors  among 
this  people  were  incessant,  and  crowned  with  signal  success — 
there  having  been  added  to  the  church  during  his  brief  ministry 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons,  who  gave  good  evidence  of" 
their  conversion.  At  his  funeral  the  colored  people  "crowded  felie 
place  of  chief  mourners,"  and  begged  to  be  allowed  to  bear  all 
the  expenses  of  sepulture,  to  purchase  a  lot  in  Elmwood  Ceme- 
tery as  the  place  of  burial,  and  to  erect  a  suitable  monument  over 
the  remains  of  their  beloved  friend  and  pastor.  Our  brother 
died  in  great  peace,  commending  to  the  care  of  God  his  beloved 
wife,  Juliet,  whose  maiden  name  was  Ewart,  and  his  two  chil- 
dren, one  of  whom  was  as  yet  unborn. 

The  Ladson  Chapel  in  Columbia,  which  is  occupied  by  an 
intelligent,  orderly,  and  prosperous  church  of  colored  people,  is 
a  befitting  monument  to  the  memory  of  him  whose  life  was  so. 
full  of  labors  and  good  works  among  this  people. 

J.  S.  COZBY. 


REV.  ROBERT  HARVEY  LAFFERTY 

Was  born  in  Vienna,  Trumbull  County,  Ohio,  March  10th, 
1812,  and  died  of  typhoid  fever  July  18th,  1864. 

He  was  the  son  of  John  and  Ann  Lafferty,  the  second  of  eight 
children.  His  father  was  a  farmer,  and  one  of  the  first  settlers 
in  Ohio,  and  the  son  remembered  having  seen  the  Indians  at  his 
father's  house  in  his  boyhood.  His  parents  were  Scotch-Irish 
and  Old  School.  His  mother  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  came 
to  America  when  only  eight  years  old.  He  worked  on  the  farm 
until  he  was  eighteen,  receiving  only  a  common  school  education. 
At  eighteen  he  began  to  teach  school  and  to  educate  himself.  He 


308  STUDENTS. 

began  his  classical  studies  under  Rev.  J.  T.  Smith,  then  residing 
in  the  adjacent  county  of  Butler,  Pa.,  now  Dr.  Smith,  of  Baltimore. 

He  then  taught  in  an  academy  in  Kentucky.  In  the  fall  of 
1837  he  entered  the  Sophomore  class  in  Washington  College,  Pa., 
and  was  graduated  in  Septemb^er,  1840.  The  President  thus 
wrote  of  him:  "He  has  a  very  respectable  standing  in  his  class, 
and  always  has  been  eminently  diligent,  punctual,  and  orderly  as 
a  student.  He  is  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  has 
always  maintained  a  conversation  becoming  the  gospel  of  Christ." 
Immediately  after  graduation  he  went  to  South  Carolina  and  took 
charge  of  an  academy  in  Indiantown,  S.  C,  and  taught  two  years. 
In  the  fall  of  1842  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Colum- 
bia, and  stayed  three  years.  He  was  licensed  by  Harmony  Pres- 
bytery April  7th,  1845.  His  text  of  trial  sermon,  Romans  v.  11. 
Soon  after  he  preached  at  Hopewell  church,  Paw  Creek,  and  then 
Sugar  Creek.  September  27th,  1845,  invited  to  supply  it  till 
January,  on  November  23d,  1845,  he  was  unanimously  elected 
pastor.  The  call  was  put  into  his  hands  by  Concord  Presbytery 
in  the  spring  of  1846.  He  was  ordained  and  installed  April  25th, 
1846.  This  was  his  only  charge,  continuing  about  nineteen  years. 
He  Avas  elected  Stated  Clerk  of  Concord  Presbytery,  April  17th, 
1848.  On  February  7th,  1848,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Jane-  To- 
bias Chamberlain,  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  who  died  May  4th,  1848, 
in  hope  of  heaven.  On  January  3d,  1850,  he  married  Miss  Cor- 
nelia Hannah  Parks,  daughter  of  Wilson  and  Hannah  Parks,  of 
Sugar  Creek  church,  who  made  him  a  faithful  wife,  aiding  him 
greatly  in  his  work. 

He  left  a  widow  and  five  children — two  sons  and  three  daughters. 
He  was  for  years  a  Trustee  of  Davidson  College,  and  also  of  the 
Statesville  Female  College,  and  his  counsels  were  of  great  weight. 
He  was  a  faithful  pastor,  teaching  by  his  life,  sympathetic ;  as  a 
preacher,  clear  and  earnest  and  successful.  There  Avas  never  a 
communion  in  which  there  was  not  some  additions.  Two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  were  added  during  his  ministry,  and  more  during 
the  last  than  any  previous  year.  He  sleeps  among  the  people 
to  whom  he  preached. 


STUDENTS.  309 


REV.  BAZILE  E.  LANNEAU 

Was  the  son  of  Bazile  and  Sarah  L.  B.  (Palmer)  Lanneau. 
He  was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  March  22,  1830.  He  was 
descended  from  an  ancestry  which,  as  far  as  it  can  be  traced,  has 
always  feared  God,  and  through  five  generations  has  constantly 
served  him  in  "the  ministry  of  reconciliation."  Trained  by 
pious  parents,  by  whom  he  was  consecrated  to  the  divine  service, 
he  united,  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  with  the  "Circular  church,"  in 
his  native  city,  of  which,  for  a  quarter  of  a  century  his  grand- 
father, Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Palmer,  Sr.,  had  been  the  pastor.  In  his 
nineteenth  year,  having  been  graduated  with  the  highest  honors 
at  Charleston  College,  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Columbia,  and  was  graduated  there  in  the  spring  of  1851,  at 
which  time  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Charleston 
Presbytery.  His  remarkable  scholarship  led  to  his  immediate 
appointment  as  Tutor  of  Hebrew  in  the  Seminary  of  which  he 
was  an  alumnus.  This  post  he  filled  until  declining  health  com- 
pelled him,  in  the  fiill  of  1854,  to  seek  a  warmer  clime.  After 
an  experimental  residence  of  several  months  in  Florida,  he  was 
ordained  as  an  evangelist  in  the  city  of  Charleston,  in  the  very 
church  and  on  the  identical  spot  where,  twenty-five  years  before, 
he  had  been  dedicated  in  baptism,  and  where,  ten  years  before, 
he  had  sealed  his  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's,  by  the  public  pro- 
fession of  his  faith  in  Christ.  Returning  to  Florida,  he  resided 
at  Lake  City,  where  he  organised  the  church  which  he  continued  to 
serve  until  his  father's  death,  in  1856,  devolved  upon  him  the 
protection  and  care  of  a  large  and  afflicted  family.  A  temporary 
connexion  with  the  Southern  Presbyterian^  as  one  of  its  editors, 
together  with  the  charge  of  the  Summerville  church,  near  Charles- 
ton, aiforded  employment  through  nearly  two  years. 

In  the  fall  of  1858  he  was  induced  to  return  to  his  former 
charge  at  Lake  City,  where,  amidst  feeble  health  and  many 
discouragements,  he  continued  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  faith- 
ful pastor,  till  his  election  to  the  chair  of  Ancient  Languages 
in  Oakland  College,  Miss.,  October,  1859.     He  entered  upon  his 


310  STUDENTS. 

career  as  a  Professor  with  enlarged  views,  and  not  until  his  feet 
had  actually  touched  the  cold  waters  of  the  black  river,  did  he 
relinquish  the  hope  of  their  realisation. 

He  died  of  consumption,  July  12,  1860.  Fitted  by  his  talents 
and  the  structure  of  his  mind  for  academical  pursuits,  he  bade 
fair  to  be  one  of  the  first  scholars  of  our  age.  Besides  possessing 
an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  Greek  and  Latin,  he  read  with 
fluency  several  of  the  languages  of  Modern  Europe,  especially  the 
French  and  Grerman.  He  was  conversant  with  the  Hebrew  and 
the  cognate  languages,  and  was  proficient  in  the  Arabic. 

He  was  not  only  a  scholar,  but  an  accurate  and  well-read 
divine.  His  style  was  chaste  and  clear,  revealing  the  operations 
of  a  mind  disciplined  to  habits  of  vigorous  and  accurate  thinking. 
His  piety  was  earnest  and  deep,  refreshing  itself  daily  from  the 
oracles  of  God,  to  whose  authority  he  bowed  with  the  docility  of 
a  child,  and  which  his  biblical  and  scholastic  attainments  enabled 
him  to  interpret  with  singular  clearness  and  power. 

He  married  Miss  Fannie  H.  Eccles,  a  daughter  of  the  late 
John  D.  Eccles,  Esq.,  of  Fayetteville,  N.  C,  who  survives  him. 


REV.  I.  S.  K.  LEGARE, 

Son  of  Thomas  and  Ann  Eliza  Legar^,  born  in  Charleston  on 
25th  of  December,  1810.  Prepared  for  college  in  his  native  city, 
entered  Yale  University  in  the  class  of  1831,  and  was  graduated 
with  honor;  then  returned  to  South  Carolina  and  soon  after 
studied  theology  in  Columbia  Seminary.  Having  completed  his 
course,  he  was  licensed,  ordained,  and  installed  by  the  old  Charles- 
ton Union  Presbytery  over  the  Presbyterian  church  at  Orange- 
burg, of  which  he  was  the  first  pastor,  and,  indeed,  under  Provi- 
dence, the  instrument  of  forming. 

Here  he  continued  to  preach  the  gospel  until  arrested  by  an 
affection  of  the  throat,  which  ended  in  the  loss  of  his  voice  and 
consequent  surrender  of  his  charge.     He  then  entered  a  new  field 


STUDENTS.  311 

viz.,  the  education  of  young  ladies.  In  this  department  lie  be- 
came quite  successful,  and  highly  esteemed  by  all  who  committed 
their  daughters  to  his  charge;  and  these  young  ladies  were  not 
confined  to  his  denomination,  but  were  sent  alike  from  all.  In 
short,  when  forced  by  the  war  to  suspend  operation,  his  institu- 
tion was  generally  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  popular  of  the 
kind  in  the  whole  Southern  country. 

The  w^ar  being  over,  the  condition  of  the  country  was  such  as 
to  forbid  the  renewal  of  the  enterprise.  He  next  turned  his  at- 
tention to  the  Sunday-school  work,  under  a  commission  of  the 
American  Sunday  School  Union,  in  the  State  of  Virginia  for  two 
years ,  after  which,  his  general  health  failing,  he  was  forced  to 
abandon  the  more  active  duties  of  the  ministry ;  but  even  then 
consented  to  supply  a  destitute  church  once  in  the  month  at 
Beech  Island,  S.  C. 

It  was  while  thus  engaged  that  he  was  stricken  doAvn  by  a  severe 
attack  of  paralysis,  which  terminated  his  earthly  career  in  four 
days  after  he  was  taken,  at  his  home,  only  a  few  miles  from  Orange- 
burg, S.  C,  26th  July,  1874. 

So  ended  the  earthly  pilgrimage  of  a  dearly  beloved  Christian 
brother.  The  many  Christian  virtues  that  adorned  his  estimable 
character  made  him  a  general  favorite  with  all  who  knew  him. 

His  death,  though  felt  by  all  to  be  a  sad  event,  was  yet  re- 
garded as  so  decided  a  gain  to  him  that  none  who  loved  him  would 
recall  him  from  his  present  repose  Avith  his  loving  Saviour. 

T.  H.  Legare. 


REV.  ANDREW  RUTHERFORD  LIDDELL 

Was  born  of  Scotch-Irish  parents  in  Gwinnett  County,  Ga., 
in  April,  1831.  His  father  was  a  ruling  elder  in  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church,  and  taught  his  son  at  home  till  he  was  ten  years 
old.  He  then  placed  him  at  school  with  Rev.  J.  C.  Patterson, 
D.  J).,  a  man  of  celebrity  as  a  teacher,  with  whom  he  remained 


312  STUDENTS. 

five  years.  Up  to  this  time  the  only  special  manifestations  were 
intense  frolicsomeness  and  rapid  physical  growth.  At  the  age  of 
fifteen,  his  father,  who  seems  to  have  been  a  wise  man,  put  him 
to  work  on  the  farm  for  twelve  months,  Avhich  resulted  in  giving 
him  a  little  more  physical  stamina.  In  the  following  year,  1847, 
he  entered  the  Lawrenceville  Academy,  then  under  the  conduct 
of  a  Mr.  Wilcoxson,  of  reputed  ability  as  a  teacher.  Here  he 
remained  two  years,  during  which  time  his  hitherto  dormant 
mind  was  roused  into  such  activity,  and  acquired  so  rapidly,  that 
he  was  induced  by  an  older  brother  in  1849  to  teach  school  in 
Wilcox  County,  Alabama.  He  gave  such  satisfaction  in  his  work 
that  his  patrons  enlarged  his  salary  and  urged  him  to  remain,  but 
having  determined  upon  a  collegiate  course  he  gave  up  his  school 
and  matriculated  in  the  Sophomore  class  of  Oglethorpe  Univer- 
sity in  1850,  pursuing  ardently  his  studies,  with  a  view  to  the 
gospel  ministry,  but  greatly  perplexed  on  the  subject  during  his 
whole  course  in  College.  He  was  graduated  with  some  distinc- 
tion in  1852,  but  still  not  fully  determined  about  the  future  work 
of  his  life,  he  betook  himself  for  two  years  to  teaching  with  suc- 
cess that  was  marked.  In  both  instruction  and  discipline  he  left 
behind  him  a  fixme  that  still  lingers  in  the  Coweta  Academy. 

He  was  now  twenty-four  years  old,  and  having  settled  the 
question  of  preaching  the  gospel,  he  entered  the  Theological  Se- 
minary at  Columbia,  S.  C,  in  1855.  Here  he  early  discovered, 
about  the  only  thing  that  characterised  him  particularly  during 
his  Seminary  course,  a  passionate  absorbing  love  for  theology. 
Doubtless  this  inspiration  was  largely  due  to  Dr.  Thornwell,  that 
matchless  teacher  of  the  divine  science. 

Shortly  after  leaving  the  Seminary  he  was  licensed  to  preach  by 
Flint  River  Presbytery,  and  having  received  calls  from  the  Cuthbert 
and  Fort  Gaines  churches,  Avas  ordained  and  installed  in  these 
churches  in  1858.  He  entered  upon  the  pastoral  work  with  great 
energy,  and  his  preaching  Avas  attractive  and  effective  from  the 
very  beginning. 

In  the  spring  of  1859  he  Avas  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Sarah 
Irwin,  of  Henry  County,  Ala.,  a  most  estimable  woman,  Avho  still 
survives  in  widowhood.     At  this  time  symptoms  of  consumption, 


STUDENTS.  313 

of  wliicli  he  had  had  some  appi'ehension  for  a  year  or  two,  became 
unmistakable.  He  was  induced  by  an  older  brother,  a  physician, 
to  get  leave  of  absence  from  his  churches,  and  go  with  him  and 
another  friend  to  Texas  in  a  spring  wagon,  and  camp  out  in  the 
open  air.  After  an  absence  of  four  months  in  Texas  he  returned 
and  resumed  work  with  apparently  restored  vigor,  but  in  a  short 
time  he  was  compelled  by  the  rapid  work  of  the  "fell  destroyer" 
to  stop  preaching.  From  this  time  he  gradually  declined,  and 
died  quietly  and  peacefully  in  his  own  house  in  Cuthbert,  Novem- 
ber 2uth,  1860,  aged  thirty-two  years,  and  was  buried  at  Fort 
Gaines  in  the  cemetery  lot  of  his  father-in-law,  Col.  Irwin.  He 
left  no  children. 

Thus,  after  a  brief  career  of  two  and  a  half  years,  his  ministry 
on  earth  closed;  a  ministry  brimful  of  promise  and  of  rather  un- 
usual power  from  its  very  beginning.  Earnestness  and  direct- 
ness were  the  special  features  in  his  preaching.  In  the  pulpit 
he  reminded  one  of  the  stern  and  inflexible  John  Knox. 

With  his  long  arms  and  tall  body  bending  over  the  pulpit,  now 
in  blood  earnestness,  he  seemed  the  impersonation  of  command. 
Anon  with  soft  pleading  voice  the  King's  ambassador  has  turned 
priest  and  almost  compels  reconciliation.  In  his  personnel  he 
was  striking — six  feet  five  inches  high — a  bushy  head  of  black 
hair,  black  eyes  and  dark  skinned.  Every  movement  showed  en- 
ergy, decision,  and  purpose.  T.  E.  Smith. 


REV.  G.  C.  LOGAN 


Was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  May  24th,  1810.  His  ances- 
tors Avere  among  the  moving  spirits  and  proprietors  of  the  then 
Province  of  South  Carolina.  He  acquired  his  academic  and  col- 
legiate education  in  his  native  State,  and  when  prepared  to  enter 
upon  life's  duties,  chose  the  medical  profession.  But  God  having 
chosen  him  to  a  holier  and  higher  mission,  darkened  his  bright 
prospects  by  a  severe  illness,  which  proved  to  be  the  preparation 


314  STUDENTS. 

of  his  heart  for  the  reception  of  divine  truth  and  a  change  in  his 
views  of  life  and  its  duties.  It  was  not,  however,  until  his 
twenty-fifth  year  that  he  became  the  subject  of  renewing  grace. 
From  that  time,  to  be  a  physician  of  souls  burned  as  a  fire  upon 
the  altar  of  his  heart  until  the  sacrifice  was  consumed.  To  this 
determination  he  was  brought  by  degrees,  and  having  settled  the 
point  of  duty,  went  calmly  forward,  entered  the  Theological 
Seminary  in  Columbia,  S.  C,  in  1840,  and,  after  two  years,  he 
received  licensure  from  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina,  and 
commenced  his  labors  in  the  bounds  of  Harmony  Presbytery.  In 
1846  he  accepted  a  call  from  the  churches  of  Aimwell  and  Horeb 
united,  and  it  was  with  them  he  labored,  loving  and  beloved,  till 
suddenly  "the  silver  cord  was  loosed,  the  golden  bowl  was  broken." 
The  following  comprehensive  sketch  of  his  ministerial  character 
was  written  by  one  of  his  associates  in  the  Seminary :  "Always 
firm  and  tenacious  in  his  opinions,  sound  and  evangelical  in  doc- 
trine, deep  and  thorough  in  Christian  experience,  he  was  ever  a 
judicious  and  instructive  preacher,  abundant  in  public  labor, 
anxious  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  neglectful  of  ease  and  comfort, 
he  wore  out  his  strength  in  his  Master's  service."  And  in  the 
midst  of  his  labors,  under  entire  prostration,  he  closed  his  useful 
life  and  sweetly  fell  asleep.  A  monument  to  his  memory  in  both 
churches  testifies  to  the  love  and  devotion  of  his  people. 


REV.  A.  J.  LOUGHRIDGE 

Was  born  July  23d,  1818,  in  Laurens  District,  S.  C.  His 
academic  education  was  at  Montrose,  Jasper  County,  Miss.,  under 
Dr.  J.  N.  Waddel;  his  collegiate  course  at  Oakland  College, 
"where  he  graduated  about  1850,  and  immediately  thereafter 
entered  Columbia  Seminary,  where  he  graduated  in  1853.  He 
was  licensed  by  Tombeckbee  Presbytery  soon  after  his  Seminary 
course  was  completed.  He  shortly  afterwards  removed  to  Texas, 
and  was  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Eastern  Texas.     After 


STUDENTS.  3l5 

a  few  years  of  extensive  missionary  labor  in  that  Presbytery,  he 
went  to  Central  Texas  Presbytery  in  1857.  During  the  war  he 
labored  in  the  churches  of  Blue  Ridge  and  Eutaw  and  at  Marlin, 
supporting  himself  by  surveying.  He  removed  to  Stony  Prai- 
rie (now  Hugh  Wilson)  church  in  1869.  He  was  installed  pastor 
of  this  church  on  the  first  Sabbath  of  July,  in  1870,  and  con- 
tinued in  this  relation  till  his  death,  March  19th,  1881.  He  died 
of  pneumonia.  He  was  married  in  September,  1862,  to  Miss 
Susan  Hallara,  who  died  in  April,  1864,  leaving  an  infant  daugh- 
ter, who  survives  her  father. 

"He  was  a  faithful  and  indefatigable  worker;  an  earnest  and 
instructive  preacher;  and  a  pastor  tenderly  and  devotedly  loved 
by  his  people.  As  a  presbyter  he  was  punctual  in  his  attendance 
upon  our  church  courts,  and  in  his  attention  to  all  the  business 
of  these  courts  he  was  a  model  of  self-sacrifice  and  punctuality." 


REV.  WILLIAM  LeCONTE 

Was  born  in  Savannah,  Ga.,  February  17th,  1846,  and  was 
the  eldest  son  of  Louis  LeConte,  of  Liberty  County,  Ga.,  and 
Harriet  Nisbet,  of  Athens,  Ga.  His  father  died  in  October, 
1852,  and  the  family  removed  to  Washington,  D.  C,  where  they 
remained  until  January,  1858.  Mrs.  LeConte  then  carried  her 
children  to  Europe  and  for  about  six  years  educated  them  in  the 
schools  of  Germany,  Switzerland,  and  Brussels.  At  the  close  of 
1863  all  of  the  family  except  William  returned  to  America. 
Early  in  1864  he  obtained  a  position  on  a  Confederate  vessel, 
fitted  out  in  England  and  bound  for  one  of  the  Southern  ports. 
It  was  detained  off  Bermuda  a  long  time  on  account  of  yellow 
fever  on  board,  but  he  was  marvellously  preserved  from  the  dis- 
ease. He  then  attempted  to  enter  the  Confederacy  by  land 
through  Virginia,  but  when  he  did  so  Richmond  had  fallen.  Go- 
ing to  Augusta,  Ga.,  he  was  employed  for  some  years  in  one  of 
the  banks.     By  devoting  his  leisure  hours  to  study  he  prepared 


316  STUDENTS. 

himself  for  a  college  course.  Entering  South  Carolina  Univer- 
sity in  1868,  he  was  graduated  in  1869.  That  fall  he  entered 
Columbia  Seminary  and  completed  the  course  in  May,  1872. 

Whilst  residing  in  Europe  he  was  received  into  the  Church,  and 
baptized  in  Brussels  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Annet,  pastor  of  the  Evan- 
gelical church  there,  and  on  his  return  to  America  he  joined 
the  First  Presbyterian  church  in  Augusta.  He  was  licensed  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Athens  in  April,  1872,  and  labored  that  sum- 
mer in  Clarksville  and  Nacoochee  churches.  While  in  the  Semi- 
nary he  offered  himself  to,  and  was  accepted  by,  the  Foreign 
Missionary  Committee,  and  in  September,  1872,  was  ordained 
in  the  Gainesville  church.  He  sailed  for  Brazil  in  the  winter  of 
1872—3,  and  was  first  stationed  at  Campinas.  In  about  a  year  he 
was  transferred  to  Pernambuco,  where  he  toiled  earnestly  for  over 
one  year,  when  he  was  attacked  by  the  disease  which  finally 
proved  fatal.  In  1876  he  returned  to  this  country,  and  on  No- 
vember 4th,  1876,  he  died  at  liis  mother's  home  in  Washington, 
D.  C,  and  was  buried  in  that  city. 

In  person  he  was  small  and  slender,  but  he  usually  enjoyed 
good  health.  His  mental  faculties  were  of  a  high  order,  and  he 
cultivated  them  assiduously.  His  early  education  made  him  fam- 
iliar with  French  and  German,  and  he  diligently  studied  Greek 
and  Hebrew.  He  acquired  languages  readily,  and  thus  was  emi- 
nently fitted  for  the  foreign  missionary  work.  He  was  very 
direct  and  logical  in  his  thinking,  quickly  detected  any  lurking 
inconsistencies  and  fallacies  in  an  argument,  and  could  not  endure 
a  weak  or  captious  method  of  proof.  He  always  expressed  the 
strongest  desire  to  engage  in  the  actual  work  of  preaching.  Be- 
fore his  departure  for  Brazil  he  resolved  not  to  be  drawn  away  from 
this  to  the  work  of  teaching.  This  resolution  he  faithfully  kept, 
and  hence  could  not  be  induced  to  occupy  permanently  the  posi- 
tion of  teacher  or  professor  in  the  Campinas  Institute.  Though 
very  sensitive,  and  therefore  reserved  in  manner,  his  soul  burned 
with  desire  to  do  the  Master's  work.  From  boyhood  it  was  char- 
acteristic of  him  to  fearlessly  and  inflexibly  do  what  he  regarded 
as  his  duty.  But  as  he  Avent  forward  in  his  work  for  Christ  his 
faith  grew  ever  stronger  and  his  devotion  to  the  Saviour  more  in- 


STUDENTS.  317 

tense,  until  toil  and  sacrifice  for  his  kingdom  was  even  more  a 
privilege  than  a  duty.  With  such  powers  of  mind  and  such  piety 
great  things  were  expected  of  him.  One  of  the  oldest  mission- 
aries in  Brazil  said,  "With  the  exception  of  his  slender  physique, 
no  man  ever  came  to  Brazil  who  promised  to  be  more  useful." 
\_Compiled  from  a  Sketch  hy  Rev.  W.  S.  Bean. 


REV.  THOMAS  MAGRUDER 

Was  a  graduate  of  Franklin  College,  entered  Columbia  Semi- 
nary in  1832  and  completed  the  course  in  1835.  He  was  a  do- 
mestic missionary  in  Mississippi  when  he  died. 


JOHN  BOYD  MALLARD. 


John  Boyd  Mallard,  of  the  Class  of  1835,  was  born  in 
Liberty  County,  Ga.,  September  18th,  1808.  His  mother, 
Lydia  Quarterman,  survived  her  husband  by  many  years,  and 
had  her  declining  days  cheered  by  her  son's  devotion.  Trained 
in  a  Christian  household,  graduated  from  Franklin  College, 
studying  one  year  in  Columbia  Seminary,  he  was  peculiarly  qual- 
ified for  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  which  he  filled  for  years.  His 
prayers  were  clear,  comprehensive,  and  appropriate.  Eminently 
conservative  in  opinion,  he  tenaciously  held  to  whatever  had 
proved  useful  in  Church  or  State.  He  rendered  valuable  service 
as  a  teacher  of  youth,  first  in  the  Chatham  Academy,  and  then 
as  Professor  in  Oglethorpe.  His  duties  in  responsible  positions 
in  civil  life  were  ably  and  faithfully  done.  His  death,  which 
occurred  March  22d,  1877,  was  sudden,  but  blessed. 

J.  W.  Montgomery. 


318  STUDENTS. 


REV.  CHARLES  W.  MARTIN 

Was  graduated  at  Miami  University,  and  entered  Columbia 
Seminary  in  1832.  He  remained  but  a  short  time.  His  field  of 
labor  was  perhaps   in  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina. 


WILLIAM  MATHEWS 

Was  born  in  Franklin  County,  Ga.,  November  14th,  1819. 

Like  Timothy,  the  faith  that  Avas  in  him  dwelt  first  in  his 
parents  and  grand-parents  before  him. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  he  made  public  profession  of  his  faith  in 
Christ.  He  did  not  enjoy  the  advantages  of  a  collegiate  educa- 
tion. After  leaving  the  Gwinnett  School,  he  taught  for  several 
years. 

In  1846  he  entered  the  Seminary  at  Columbia,  and  was  gradu- 
ated in  1849.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  in  the  summer  of  that 
year,  by  Flint  River  Presbytery,  and  engaged  in  work  as  mis- 
sionary in  the  Counties  of  Baker,  Early,  and  Randolph.  He 
then  served  Pachitta  church,  in  Calhoun  County,  as  pastor,  for  a 
few  years,  and  afterwards  the  church  at  Perry,  Houston  County, 
as  stated  supply.  In  1858  he  was  installed  pastor  of  Mineral 
Spring  church,  in  Decatur  County,  Ga.,  which  relation  continued 
until  it  was  dissolved  by  death. 

He  was  married  in  1858  to  Miss  Martha  Shivers,  of  Macon, 
Ga.  Three  children  were  born  to  them,  who,  with  their  mother, 
are  now  living  at  Macon. 

In  the  summer  of  1862  he  had  a  severe  attack  of  sickness, 
from  the  effects  of  which  he  never  fully  recovered.  He  lingered 
until  December,  and  with  the  closing  year  finished  his  life's  work 
for  the  Master. 

Devotion  to  duty  was  one  of  the  prominent  characteristics  of 
Brother  Mathews  as  a  man,  a  Christian,  and  a  minister.     As  a 


STUDENTS.  •  319 

preacher,  he  was  earnest,  instructive,  and  fiiithful.  In  pastoral 
work  he  excelled,  winning  the  affection  and  gaining  the  confi- 
dence of  his  people  by  his  kindly  sympathy  and  genial  manner. 
He  drew  largely  on  the  Shorter  Catechism,  both  in  his  public 
and  private  instructions.  He  was  eminently  successful  in  train- 
ing the  churches  under  his  care  in  the  grace  of  giving.  The  last 
church  that  he  served  still  shows  his  influence  in  this  particular, 
in  the  abounding  liberality  of  its  members.  H.  F.   HoYT. 


MR.  JOHN  F.  MAYNE. 


The  subject  of  this  sketch  died  after  a  few  hours'  illness,  on 
Saturday  morning,  February  21,  1880,  while  attending  the 
Theological  Seminary,  Columbia,  S.  C. 

He  was  a  son  of  Wm.  H.  and  Martha  Mayne,  of  Gadsden, 
Ala.,  and  when  about  fifteen  years  of  age  attached  himself  to  the 
Presbyterian  church  at  that  place.  Afterwards  becoming  con- 
vinced that  he  ought  to  preach  the  gospel,  he  placed  himself 
under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  South  Alabama,  and  after  a 
preparatory  course  of  study,  he  entered  Davidson  College,  N.  C, 
in  the  fall  of  1874,  and  was  graduated  in  June,  1877,  and  in 
September  of  the  same  year  entered  Columbia  Seminary,  whence 
he  was  suddenly  removed  by  death  from  among  loving  companions, 
on  the  eve  of  completing  his  course  of  theological  study.  His  dis- 
ease was  diabetes,  which  had  early  fastened  upon  him,  and  from 
which  he  was  at  times  a  great  suff'erer.  Ill  health  and  defective 
eyesight  put  him  to  a  great  disadvantage  in  his  course  of  study, 
but  by  diligence  and  fidelity  he  won  an  honorable  rank  among  his 
classmates.  He  endeavored  to  acquire  knowledge  that  would  be 
useful  to  him  in  after-life.  He  was  cheerful  and  patient  in  suffer- 
ing ;  a  consistent  Christian  man,  living  near  to  God  in  his 
religious  walk  ;  and  those  who  knew  him  best,  testify  to  his  con- 
scientious discharge  of  all  practicable  duty.  He  earnestly  desired 
to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  but  he  was  not  allowed  to  live  and 


320  STUDENTS. 

preach  it,  either  at  home  or  abroad.  Though  denied  in  his  ear- 
nest desire  to  preach  the  gospel  from  the  sacred  desk,  the  influ- 
ence of  his  bright,  pure,  and  energetic  Christian  character  will 
still  preach  in  the  lives  of  his  associates  ;  and  we  thank  God  for 
his  life,  so  honorable,  so  faithful,  and  so  full  of  growing  virtues. 
"Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright ;  for  the  end  of 
that  man  is  peace."  J.  A.  McLees. 


REV.  T.  L.  McBRYDE,  D.  D. 

Thomas  Livingston  McBryde  was  born  in  Hamburg,  S.  C, 
February  27th,  1817.  He  graduated  at  Franklin  College, 
Athens,  Ga.,  in  183G,  and  at  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Co- 
lumbia, 1839.  He  was  married  in  Athens,  Ga.,  November  24, 
1839,  to  Miss  Mary  W.  McClesky.  He  was  ordained  in  Charles- 
ton, December,  1839,  and  sailed  from  Boston  for  China  March 
8th,  1840.  In  the  fall  of  1842  he  was  compelled  to  leave  China 
by  reason  of  the  failure  of  his  health.  He  spent  the  folloAving 
year  in  upper  Georgia,  resting  for  the  recovery  of  his  health,  but 
preaching  occasionally.  In  the  fall  of  1843  he  went  to  Ander- 
son C.  H.,  South  Carolina,  where  he  remained  about  two  years 
teaching  a  small  school  and  preaching  at  Mount  Zion  church  in 
that  County.  In  the  fall  of  1845  he  accepted  a  call  to  the  pas- 
torate of  Providence  and  Rocky  River  churches  in  Abbeville 
County,  in  the  Presbytery  of  South  Carolina.  In  1850,  having 
■  lost  his  voice,  he  repaired  to  the  mountains  of  South  Carolina, 
where,  finding  the  climate  well  adapted  to  his  constitution,  he 
soon  afterwards  was  settled  as  the  pastor  of  Hopewell,  Pendleton, 
in  charge  of  which  he  continued  till  his  death. 

He  received  the  degree  of  D.  D.  from  Due  West  College. 

His  decease  took  place  April  15,  1863,  after  an  illness  of  two 
weeks  from  typhoid  pneumonia.  A  little  while  before  he  breathed 
his  last,  while  surrounded  by  friends  and  during  a  prayer  off"ered 
by  Rev.  C.  C.  Pinckney,  D.  D.,  the  dying  McBryde  exclaimed 
aloud,  "Brethren,  I  am  surrounded  by  angels!   Glory  ineffable!" 

Jno.  B.  Adger. 


STUDENTS.  321 


REV.  JAMES  R.  McCARTER. 

James  R.  McCarter  was  born  near  Hebron  church,  in  Frank- 
lin County,  Ga.,  December  11, 1813.  His  parents  were  Matthew 
and  Margaret  (McEntire)  McCarter.  Both  of  his  grandfathers 
were  soldiers  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  and  received  valuable 
land  bounties  from  the  State  of  Georgia.  James  was  altogether 
of  Scotch-Irish  ancestry.  He  grew  up  to  man's  estate  upon 
a  farm,  with  very  limited  opportunities  of  learning.  After 
entering  the  communion  of  the  church  in  early  manhood,  he 
was  moved  of  God  to  preach  the  gospel ;  and  yet  he  had  made 
very  little  progress  towards  the  necessary  education.  However, 
with  the  resolution  and  energy  characteristic  of  the  Scotch-Irish, 
he  set  to  work  ^  with  a  determination  to  qualify  himself  for 
the  holy  ministry.  At  that  time,  the  Manual  Labor  School,  near 
Laurenceville,  Ga.,  styled  the  Gwinnette  Institute,  was  in  great 
repute,  and  thither  young  McCarter  went,  and  sedulously  entered 
upon  his  preparation  for  College.  But  in  1836,  Avhen  the  Creek 
Indians  raised  the  Avar-whoop  in  Western  Georgia  and  Eastern 
Alabama,  he  laid  aside  his  books  and  shouldered  his  musket  and 
knapsack,  and,  under  Capt.  Garmany,  of  Gwinnette  County, 
marched  to  meet  the  dusky  foe.  At  the  close  of  his  military  service, 
he  resumed  and  completed  his  preparation  for  College.  Subse- 
quently, he  was  graduated  at  Franklin  College.  From  Athens  he 
went  to  the  Columbia  Seminary,  completing  the  full  course  of  study 
in  1845.  He  was  licensed  by  the  Flint  River  Presbytery,  October 
11th,  1845.  Soon  after  his  licensure,  he  entered  upon  the  work 
of  the  ministry  in  Sumpter  County,  Ga.,  in  the  churches  of 
Americus  and  Mount  Tabor.  At  the  fall  meeting  of  his  Presbytery 
in  1846,  the  church  of  Americus  laid  before  the  body  a  call  for  his 
pastoral  services.  He  was  ordained  and  installed  in  the  church 
at  Americus,  November  29th,  1846,  supplying  also  the  Mt.  Tabor 
church.  In  this  field  his  life-work  was  mainly  done,  and  was 
well  and  faithfully  done.  The  churches  prospered  under  his 
ministry,  and  highly  appreciated  his  devoted  services.  Dating 
from  the  beginning  of  his  labors  in  Americus,  his  ministry 
21 


322  STUDENTS. 

there  continued  about  ten  years,  but  only  nine  years  from  the 
time  of  his  ordination.  October  13th,  1855,  his  pastoral  rela- 
tion to  the  church  in  Americus  was  dissolved,  and  about  the 
close  of  the  same  year  he  removed  to  Alabama,  supplying 
the  Union  Springs  and  Bethel  churches  ;  also  teaching  a  school 
at  Bethel.  But  his  work  in  Alabama  Avas  soon  cut  short.*  In 
June,  1856,  he  was  laid  aside  entirely  and  finally  from  his  work, 
by  that  fell  destroyer,  consumption.  Having  visited  Florida 
during  the  summer,  in  pursuit  of  health,  and  having  derived 
much  benefit  from  the  visit,  in  October,  1856,  he  removed  to 
Florida.  But  his  improvement  in  health  was  only  temporary. 
Leaving  his  family  behind  him  during  the  winter,  he  went  to 
Tampa  Bay.  But  the  change  did  not  arrest  the  destroyer.  Away 
from  home  and  fiimily,  at  Manatee,  Florida,  in  the  house  of  Rev. 
Mr.  Lee,  he  breathed  his  last,  February  16th,  1857,  in  the  forty- 
fourth  year  of  his  life,  and  there  his  remains  repose  among 
strangers.  Groves  H.  Cartledge. 


ROBERT  WARNOCK  McCORMICK. 

Rev.  R.  W.  McCormick  was  born  in  Newtownards,  County 
Down,  Ireland,  December  25th,  1828,  and  was  brought  to  Amer- 
ica by  his  godly  parents  when  but  five  years  old.  He  Avas  trained 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  Yet,  as  he  grew  to 
years  of  thoughtfulness  and  accountability,  he  became  quite  scep- 
tical and  for  years  forsook  the  sanctuary.  Not  until  God  brought 
him  to  the  verge  of  the  grave  by  sickness,  did  he  see  himself  as  a 
sinner. 

His  affliction  was  sanctified,  and  soon  he  surrendered  his  young 
heart  to  Christ.  His  elder  brother,  then  a  pastor  in  South  Caro- 
lina, was  instrumental  in  opening  up  the  way  for  him  to  enter 
the  ministry.  Having  prepared  for  College  in  the  Ogdensburg 
Academy,  N.  Y.,  he  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  University,  Ga.,  in 
1856,  and  at  the  Columbia  Theological  Seminary  in  1859.    That 


STUDENTS.  323 

spring  he  was  licensed  by  the  Charleston  Presbytery  and  labored 
as  a  licentiate  in  North  Carolina. 

To  look  after  and  take  care  of  a  widowed  and  aged  mother,  he 
removed  North,  put  himself  under  the  care  of  the  Ogdensburg 
Presbytery,  and  by  it  was  ordained  and  installed  pastor  of  the 
Heuvelton  church,  near  his  parent's  home. 

The  bitterness  engendered  by  the  late  civil  war  amongst  his: 
people  soon  drove  him  away  to  where  he  could  preach,  unmolest- 
ed by  political  strife,  the  pure  gospel  of  Christ. 

His  venerable  mother  having  died  in  Jesus,  he  felt  free  to  go 
forth  as  a  missionary  amongst  the  miners  in  the  mountains  of 
Pennsylvania.  There  his  labors  were  blest.  Afterwards  he 
became  pastor  of  the  Tuscarora  church,  N.  Y.,  in  the  beautiful 
Genesee  Valley.  For  the  last  nine  years  of  his  life  he  was  set- 
tled at  Waddington,  St.  Lawrence  County,  N.  Y.,  a  member  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  Presbytery,  and  a  pastor  who  was  eminently 
instrumental  in  winning  souls  to  Christ  amongst  that  Scotch- 
Irish  people. 

January  19th,  1879,  he  performed  his  last  ministerial  service- 
at  his  winter  communion.  Seized  with  pneumonia  on  the  Wednes- 
day following,  he  passed  away  to  his  rest  on  the  31st  of  January. 

Being  entirely  conscious  throughout  his  sickness,  he  conversed 
with  his  family  and  friends  about  his  future  prospects,  and  desired, 
to  be  buried  amongst  his  loved  people. 

Modest  in  his  manners,  and  retiring  in  his  life,  he  yet  gave 
good  witness  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  practised  a  life  of  pu- 
rity and  piety  in  his  intercourse  with  the  world,  and  gave  to  his 
Church  and  Presbytery  like  testimony  by  his  conscientious  ad- 
herence to  the  word  of  God,  the  ordinances  of  his  house,  and  his 
love  for  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  and  his  un- 
swerving fidelity  to  them.  Hence,  to  use  his  Presbytery's 
words,  he  preached  a  •pure  gospel.  His  last  illness,  says  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Gardner,  brought  out  very  strikingly  his  unobtrusive  and 
unostentatious  disposition.  "Parting  counsels  were  given  calmly 
and  lovingly  to  wife  and  three  children,  to  his  elders  and  mem- 
bers present,  and  with  an  undimmed  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  he  left  earth  to  enter  heaven."  W.  J.  M. 


324  STUDENTS. 


REV.  WM.  J.  Mccormick 

Was  born  in  Belfast,  Ireland,  on  May  6th,  1821,  and  died  in 
•Gainesville,  Fla.,  on  June  29,  1883,  and  was  therefore  little  more 
than  sixty-two  years  of  age  at  the  time  of  his  death.  He  emi- 
grated to  this  country  early  in  life  with  his  parents,  who  settled 
in  Canada,  where,  as  a  young  man,  he  led  a  scholarly  and  retired 
life,  and  early  became  impressed  with  the  desire  of  entering  the 
ministry. 

In  a  recent  sermon  he  said :  "For  years — even  when  in  our 
teens — it  was  impressed  upon  us  that  this  was  to  be  our  life- 
work," 

He  afterward  moved  to  Ogdensburg,  New  York,  whence,  in 
1846,  he  went  to  the  Oglethorpe  University,  Ga.,  where  he  gradu- 
ated in  1850.  After  graduating  there,  he  entered  the  "School 
of  the  Prophets"  in  Columbia,  S.  C,  and  graduated  in  1853.  In 
April  of  that  year  he  was  licensed  to  preach  by  Harmony  Pres- 
bytery in  that  State,  and  soon  after  took  pastoral  charge  of  the 
Concord  and  Mt.  Olivet  churches  in  Fairfield  County,  and  that 
fiill  was  ordained. 

In  1857  he  was  invited  by  the  young  church  at  Kanapaha  to 
take  charge  of  that  congregation,  and  make  his  home  in  Florida. 
This  call,  however,  he  did  not  then  accept,  but  visited  Florida  in 
the  winter  of  1857-58,  and  delivered  his  first  sermon  in  the 
present  Court  House  building  in  Gainesville,  on  the  first  Sabbath 
in  January,  ^  858. 

Mr.  McCormick  remained  here  during  the  balance  of  that  Avin- 
ter,  and  preached  at  various  points  in  the  County.  It  was  not 
until  after  his  return  to  South  Carolina,  however,  that  he  deter- 
mined to  locate  ;  but  his  health  failing  him,  and  the  people  of  the 
Kanapaha  church  still  urging  his  return,  he  consented  to  do  so, 
and  on  the  first  of  January,  1859,  returned  to  Florida,  and  that 
year  connected  himself  Avith  the  Presbytery  of  Florida. 

Though  Mr.  McCormick  had  predecessors  in  the  missionary 
work,  he  was  the  first  minister  to  ever  settle  permanently  in  this 
County. 


STUDENTS.  325 

During  the  first  years  of  his  residence  here,  he  supplied  the 
pulpits  of  Kanapaha,  Gainesville,  and  Micanopy,  which  he  con- 
tinued to  do  until  the  time  of  his  death.  He  also,  during  this 
time,  often  visited  Ocala,  Fernandina,  Archer,  and  many  other 
places  that  were  then  without  ministers  ;  and  being  a  faithful 
and  untiring  worker  in  the  service  of  his  Master,  and  a  pioneer 
in  the  establishment  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  •  State, 
his  influence  has  been  felt  through  the  State,  and  had  much  to 
do  with  the  upbuilding  of  Presbyterianism  in  Florida.  From  his 
youth  he  was  a  deep  and  profound  scholar  and  thinker,  and  has 
never  deserted  his  books.  He  has  been  honored  by  numbers  of 
important  ecclesiastical  positions.  For  years  he  has  been  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  Presbytery  of  Florida;  he  was  the  first 
Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  South  Georgia  and  Florida;  and 
it  was  only  a  few  months  ago  that  he  was  chosen  a  Director  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  of  which  he  was  a 
graduate,  and  also  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  South,  a  delegate  to  the  grand  meeting  of  the  Presby- 
terians to  be  held  in  Belfast,  Ireland,  next  year. 

There  was  no  man  in  Gainesville  who  was  more  universally  be- 
loved than  he.  No  one  ever  doubted  his  sincerity  of  purpose  or 
his  purity  of  heart,  and  his  exemplary  and  Christian  life  has 
made  him  an  object  of  profound  respect.  An  able  minister,  a 
faithful  pastor,  and  an  upright  citizen,  his  place  in  his  Church 
and  in  society  will  not  be  easily  filled. 

An  honest  tribute  of  the  regard  of  the  citizens  of  this  place 
was  paid  to  the  noble  pastor  when,  last  year,  his  residence  lay 
smouldering  in  ashes.  In  a  few  hours,  without  regard  to  sect  or 
section,  funds  were  subscribed  for  a  new  residence. 

Mr.  McCormick  leaves  a  most  estimable  wife,  three  grown 
daughters,  one  of  whom  is  married,  two  sons,  who  have  just 
reached  the  years  of  maturity,  and  two  younger  boys,  who  are 
joined  by  the  entire  city  in  mourning  his  loss. 


326  •  STUDENTS. 


WM.   McDUFFIE, 

The  son  of  Daniel  McDuffie  and  Jane  Blue,  was  boni  in  1833 
in  Marion  District,  S.  C. ;  received  his  academical  education  at 
Peedee  Academy;  labored  for  some  years  as  a  printer  in  Marion 
C.  H. ;  was  graduated  at  Davidson  College  in  June,  1860,  and 
entered  Columbia  Seminary  in  September  of  that  same  year.  He 
was  a  candidate  under  the  care  of  Harmony  Presbytery,  which 
adopted  the  following  minute  in  October,  1861: 

"  VVm.  McDuffie,  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  of  the  glorious 
gospel,  died  of  consumption  in  September,  1861,  among  his  friends 
in  Marion  District.  He  was  a  young  man  of  good  mind,  sound 
judgment,  consistent  character,  and  (what  is  of  more  worth)  of 
hopeful  piety.  He  promised,  if  life  had  been  spared,  to  be  use- 
ful in  the  great  work  of  preaching  the  gospel.  That  a  young 
man  of  such  a  character,  of  so  much  promise,  and  who  was  in  a 
great  degree  self-made,  should  be  called  away  on  the  threshold 
of  the  ministry,  is  indeed  a  mysterious  dispensation  of  God's  pro- 
vidence." 


REV.  DUNCAN  E.  McINTYRE 

Was  born  in  Marion  County,  S.  C,  near  Kentyre  church,  in 
1832 ;  was  prepared  for  College  in  an  academy  near  Bishopville, 
and  was  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  University.  He  became  a  can- 
didate of  Harmony  Presbytery  in  1855;  entered  Columbia  Semi- 
nary in  1857,  and  completed  his  theological  course  in  May,  1860. 
He  was  licensed  by  Harmony  Presbytery  in  April,  1860  ;  sup- 
plied Turkey  Creek  and  Pine  Tree  churches  during  that  year ; 
went  to  Arkansas  in  1861,  and  labored  there  a  short  time; 
returned  to  South  Carolina,  and  enlisted  as  a  private  in  Company 
H,  of  Orr's  Regiment  of  Rifles,  in  the  spring  of  1862  ;  and  died 
of  pneumonia,  in  Virginia,  June  28,  1863. 

He  was   of  Scotch   parentage,   his  father  and  mother  coming 


STUDENTS.  327 

from  the  Island  of  Skye,  in  that  country.  They  were  members 
of  the  Little  Pee  Dee  church,  and  trained  up  their  children  in  the 
fear  of  God.  Of  their  six  sons,  four  were  ruling  elders,  and  one 
was  a  minister. 

Bro.  Mclntyre  became  a  communicant  at  the  age  of  eighteen, 
being  led  to  T-hrist  under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  D.  E. 
Frierson.  His  ministerial  life  was  not  long,  but  it  was  steadily 
increasing  in  usefulness.  He  preached  the  gospel  to  his  fellow- 
soldiers  with  a  soul  burning  with  desire  for  their  salvation ;  and 
when  dying,  to  one  who  asked:  "What  do  you  want?"  he  re- 
plied :  "All  I  want  is  for  you  all  not  to  forget  to  pray  for  sin- 
ners." '  J.  B.  Mack. 


JOHN  BLUE  McKINNON. 

John  Blue  McKinnon  was  the  son  of  Col.  Murdock  and  Mrs. 
Mary  McKinnon,  and  was  born  in  Richmond  County,  N.  C, 
September  21st,  1842.  He  was  of  Highland  Scotch  descent, 
and  inherited  the  strong  and  noble  traits  of  character  peculiar  to 
that  remarkable  people. 

He  was  prepared  for  college  at  Laurinburg  High  School,  then 
conducted  by  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Mayor.  In  September,  1860,  he 
entered  Davidson  College,  where  he  remained  until  the  spring  of 
1861,  when  he  returned  home  and  volunteered  as  a  soldier  in  the 
first  company  that  was  organised  in  his  county  for  the  Confeder- 
ate service.  He  went  with  his  regiment  (the  18th  N.  C.)  to  Vir- 
ginia. In  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg,  December  13,  1862,  he 
was  wounded  severely  and  came  home.  He  returned  to  the  army 
early  in  1863,  and  though  suffering  from  his  wound  and  disabled 
for  active  duty,  he  remained  in  the  service  until  the  close  of  the 
war.  After  the  surrender  in  1865,  he  returned  home  and  taught 
a  school  during  the  summer.  At  the  fall  meeting  of  Fayetteville 
Presbytery  in  that  year  he  became  a  candidate  for  the  ministry, 
and  immediately  resumed  his  studies  in  Davidson  College,  where 


328  STUDENTS. 

lie  remained  until  the  spring  of  1866,  when  he  entered  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C  He  was  licensed  to  preach 
the  gospel  by  Fayetteville  Presbytery  at  the  spring  meeting  in 
1867,  and  during  the  summer  of  that  year  he  supplied  Sandy 
Grove  church  in  Cumberland  County.  In  the  fall  he  returned 
to  the  Seminary,  but  left  early  in  1868,  having  decided  to  sub- 
mit to  a  surgical  operation  in  order  to  the  removal  of  the  ball 
from  his  wound.  The  operation  was  successful.  He  then  be- 
came stated  supply  to  Sandy  Grove  church,  where  he  preached 
regularly  until  he  was  killed  by  lightning  at  Laurinburg  on  the 
16th  day  of  April,  1868. 

His  course,  both  in  College  and  the  Seminary,  was  irregular, 
owing  to  the  interruptions  and  the  changed  condition  of  things 
resulting  from  the  war.  Besides  this,  his  very  soul  was  burning 
with  desire  to  preach  the  gospel.  This  one  thing  had  taken  pos- 
session of  his  mind  and  heart,  and  he  went  forth  to  the  work 
Avith  the  most  earnest  devotion  and  zeal,  and  gave  promise  of 
great  usefulness.  The  providential  event  which  closed  the  life  of 
one  so  full  of  promise  is  beyond  our  scrutiny.  We  can  only  lay 
our  hands  upon  our  mouths  and  say,  "It  is  the  Lord:  let  him  do 
as  seemeth  him  good."  J.  H.  Coble. 


REV.  JOHN  McLEES 

Was  born  of  pious  parents,  in  Anderson  County,  S.  C,  May 
5,  1812,  and  died  at  his  home  in  Greenwood,  S.  C,  June  6th, 
1882,  in  the  seventy-first  year  of  his  age. 

In  1842  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia, 
S.  C,  and  having  completed  his  course,  was  graduated  in  1845. 
On  the  26th  of  April,  1845,  he  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery 
of  South  Carolina.  The  following  year,  April  18, 1846,  he  was, 
by  the  same  Presbytery,  ordained  at  a  meeting  held  in  Willington 
church. 

By  far  the  greater  part  of  his.  life  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel 


STUDENTS.  329 

was  spent  in  the  pastoral  charge  of  Rock  church,  Abbeville 
County,  in  connexion  with  Greenwood.  Installed  pastor  of  Rock 
church,  Saturday  before  the  second  Sabbath  in  December,  1847, 
he  continued  ministering  unto  them  until  released  by  death,  a 
period  of  nearly  thirty-five  years. 

For  many  years  he  was  a  member  of  the  Abbeville  District 
Bible  Society,  and  from  1870  till  his  death  in  1882,  a  member 
of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Bro.  McLees  was  afflicted  from  his  childhood  ;  so  much  so, 
that  he  was  compelled  to  forego  a  college  education ;  yet  by 
dint  of  perseverance  and  industry,  he  acquired  a  fair  classical 
education.  This,  together  with  the  intellectual  discipline  secured 
by  his  Seminary  course  and  his  life-long  studious  habits,  enabled 
him  to  take  rank  amongst  his  brethren  as  an  able  minister  of  the 
New  Testament. 

Of  a  meek  and  gentle  spirit,  his  voice  was  always  for  peace, 
so  long  as  peace  could  conscientiously  be  pursued.  When,  liow- 
ever,  circumstances  called  him  into  the  arena  of  debate,  there 
was  no  trace  of  cowardice.  Then  his  very  gentleness  seemed  to 
lend  him  powerover  the  minds  of  men,  causing  his  opponents  to 
feel  that  they  were  measuring  swords  with  no  mean  adversary. 

In  his  pastoral  work  he  devoted  himself  with  untiring  energy 
to  the  spiritual  interests  of  his  people.  His  sympathetic  nature 
seemed  to  teach  him,  as  if  by  instinct,  how  to  conduct  himself  so 
as  to  exert  the  happiest  influence  upon  the  sick,  the  dying,  and 
the  bereaved.  He  was  faithful  in  encouraging  the  struggling 
child  of  God,  recovering  the  backslidden,  and  warning  the  im- 
penitent. There  was  at  all  times  a  happy  absence  of  austerity 
and  presence  of  spirituality,  which  enabled  him  to  win  his  way 
to  the  hearts  of  all  who  knew  him,  and  at  the  same  time  furnished 
him  a  most  favorable  introduction  to  strangers. 

Perhaps  the  most  striking  characteristic  of  Brother  McLees' 
preaching  was  its  high-toned  spirituality.  His  sermons  were  full 
of  the  marrow  of  the  gospel,  being  the  product  of  a  mind  and 
heart  continually  under  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  There  was  a  sweet  persuasiveness  in  the  tone,  a  mellowness 
in  the  presentation   of  the  truth,   a  directness  and  simplicity  of 


330  STUDENTS. 

style,  a  hearty  utterance,  and  a  melting  unction,  which  led  the 
hearer  to  forget  the  preacher,  to  think  only  of  himself  and  of 
God,  whilst  he  was  borne  upward  in  thought,  to  dwell  upon  the 
eternal  realities  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 

J.  L.  Martin. 


REV.  ROBERT  McLEES. 


Rev.  Robert  McLees  was  born  in  Anderson  County,  S.  C, 
April  30th,  1820.  His  early  years  were  spent  on  the  farm.  His 
opportunities  for  acquiring  a  liberal  education  were  very  limited; 
yet  he  made  considerable  progress  in  the  cultivation  of  his  mind. 
Having  become  a  subject  of  grace  and  a  member  of  Roberts 
church,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  David  Humphries, 
in  April,  1850,  he  placed  himself  under  the  care  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  South  Carolina  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry. 
He  prosecuted  his  classical  studies  in  Moffett^ville  Academy, 
also  spending  one  year  in  the  Greenwood  High  School,  then 
taught  by  Dr.  Isaac  Auld.  In  October,  1852,  he  entered  the 
Theological  Seminary  in  Columbia,  where  he  took  a  complete 
course.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  at  Rocky  Spring, 
in  Laurens  County,  April  20th,  1855.  Receiving  a  call  from 
the  united  churches  of  Smyrna,  Gilder's  Creek,  and  Mt.  Bethel, 
in  Newberry  County,  and  after  unavoidable  delays  he  was  or- 
dained and  installed  August  24th,  1856.  He  married  Miss  Sue 
E.  Werts,  of  Newberry,  July  5th,  1858.  In  1861,  being  feeble 
in  health,  he  removed  to  Anderson,  continuing,  however,  to  preach 
among  the  vacant  churches  despite  his  physical  weakness.  Sum- 
moned to  the  army  hospitals  to  minister  to  sick  and  wounded 
kindred,  his  waning  vitality  was  exhausted  and  sinking  slowly 
into  consumption,  he  died  April  4th,  1866,  in  the  forty-sixth 
year  of  his  age. 

He  was  characterised  by  modesty  and  reserve.  His  imagina- 
tion was  vivid,  his  style  clear  and  forcible,  his  delivery  solemn 


STUDENTS.  331 

and  impressive.     Many  thought  him  one  of  the  most  impressive 
preachers  in  the  circle  of  their  acquaintance. 

"Servant  of  God,  well  done  ! 
Kest  from  thy  loved  employ; 
The  battle  foujrht,  the  victory  won, 
Enter  thy  Master's  joy." 

Jno.  McLees. 


UEV.  DANIEL  MILTON  McLURE. 

Daniel  Milton  McLure  was  born  near  Fkt  Rock,  Kershaw 
County,  S.  C,  in  December,  1835.  He  was  the  son  of  John  and 
Mary  McLure,  both  of  whom  were  members  of  Beaver  Creek 
church.  He  gave  his  heart  to  God  in  the  early  spring  time  of 
life,  and  joined  the  Church  of  his  parents.  He  began  his  educa- 
tion under  the  direction  of  his  pastor.  Rev.  S.  Donnelly.  He 
first  went  to  Davidson  College,  but  afterwards  to  Oglethorpe 
University,  where  he  graduated  in  1858.  That  fall  he  entered 
the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  where  he  graduated  in 
1861.  He  was  received  by  Harmony  Presbytery  as  a  candidate 
for  the  ministry  at  the  spring  meeting  of  1859  in  Cheraw,  and 
was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  same  Presbytery  during 
the  spring  meeting  of  1861  at  Indian  town  church.  He  soon  af- 
terwards supplied  Hatchet  Creek  church  in  East  Alabama  Pres- 
bytery, but  ill  health  caused  him  to  return  to  his  native  State. 
In  1864  a  call  from  Williamsburg  church  was  placed  in  his  hands, 
and  on  the  23d  of  the  same  month  he  was  ordained  and  installed 
pastor  of  that  church.  In  the  summer  of  1865  his  health  gave 
way,  causing  him  to  cease  preaching  for  a  while.  In  the  fall  he 
returned  to  his  church  and  resumed  preaching,  but  he  soon  be- 
came aware  that  consumption  was  hurrying  him  to  an  early  grave. 
Soon  after  his  voice  failed,  and  he  ceased  preaching  altogether. 
He  felt  that  heaven  Avas  very  near,  yet  he  wished  to  meet  his 
brother  presbyters  once  more.     So  he  attended  the  meeting  of 


332  STUDENTS. 

Harmony  Presbytery  at  Manning.  Many  will  long  remember 
the  sad  scene  there  presented,  and  the  solemn  warning  then  given. 
A  wasted  form  told  that  ere  long  he  would  depart  to  be  with 
Christ.  Three  weeks  after,  on  October  25th,  1866,  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  D.  H.  Thomas,  in  Darlington  County,  he  passed  through 
the  dark  river  of  death  to  the  bright  shore  of  eternal  life. 

The  mind  of  Rev.  D.  M.  McLure  was  of  more  than  ordinary 
strength.  Independence  and  clearness  cliaracterised  his  thoughts. 
He  formed  his  opinions  deliberately,  and  could  always  give  his 
reasons  for  them.  His  retiring  disposition  kept  all  except  his 
intimate  friends  from  knowing  the  riches  of  his  mind.  For  years 
he  looked  consumption,  the  deadly  foe,  in  the  face.  When  the 
last  conflict  came,  he  was  ready,  his  lamp  trimmed  and  burning, 
and  he  himself  anxious  to  enter  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord.  His 
last  words,  spoken  in  response  to  an  inquiry  of  a  friend,  were: 
"I  am  not  afraid  to  die."  There  was  no  exclamation  of  delight, 
no  ecstatic  vision  of  the  better  land.     He  just 

"Forgot  to  breathe;  and  all  was  o'er — 
Just  dropped  to  sleep;  'twas  nothing  more."  ] 

While  in  that  sleep  he  was  taken  to  the  church  where  he  began 
to  serve  the  Lord,  and  laid  beside  his  sleeping  loved  ones. 

J.  B.  Mack. 


REV.  PETER  McNAB. 

Rev.  Peter  McNab  was  born  October  23d,  1811,  and  died 
October  27th,  1851,  aged  forty  years  and  four  days.  He  was 
a  native  of  Scotland.  His  father  died  on  the  passage  to  America, 
when  he  was  quite  young,  leaving  his  mother  in  reduced  circum- 
stances, with  a  helpless  and  rather  numerous  family.  But  she 
was  a  woman  of  intelligence,  energy,  and  piety,  and  raised  her 
children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,  and  trained 
them  to  read  the  Bible  and  the  old  Scottish  authors,  such  as 
Bolton  and  others,  which  will  account  for  her  son's  thorough  and 


STUDENTS.  333 

accurate  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  which  he  quoted  with 
remarkable  accuracy  and  fluency,  and  in  which  his  religious  dis- 
courses so  richly  abounded  and  made  him  such  an  acceptable 
preacher  to  most  of  his  hearers.  Mr.  McNab  acquired  an  Eng- 
lish education  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  teach  school,  and  entered 
the  Donaldson  Academy,  in  Fayetteville,  N.  C,  Avhen  he  was 
about  twenty-three  years  old,  where  he  remained  about  three 
years,  and  where  he  obtained  a  tolerably  accurate  classical  and 
scientific  education,  under  the  celebrated  Dr.  Colton.  He  entered 
the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  in  October,  1888  ;  but, 
his  health  failing,  he  was  compelled  to  abandon  his  studies  for  a 
time.  However,  he  was  licensed  in  Wilmington  in  1844,  and 
commenced  preaching  at  Sandy  Ridge,  in  Lowndes  County,  and 
Providence  church,  in  Montgomery  County,  within  the  bounds  of 
East  Alabama  Presbytery,  where  he  continued  to  labor  as  a  licen- 
tiate for  nearly  two  years  ;  and  having  received  and  accepted  a 
call,  he  was  ordained  at  Tuskegee  in  the  spring  of  1846,  and 
installed  at  Providence  church,  July  5th.  Subsequently  having 
added  Bethel  church  to  his  charge,  he  labored  with  great  accept- 
ance for  nearly  four  years,  when  his  health  gave  way,  and  he  was 
obliged  reluctantly  to  give  up  his  charge.  After  this,  he  engaged 
in  selling  Bibles  and  other  religious  books,  as  a  colporteur,  until 
his  health  gave  way  entirely,  and  he  died  of  pulmonary  disease. 
He  was  a  brother  beloved  and  esteemed  by  all  who  knew  him ; 
"an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  there  was  no  guile ;"  a  man  of  piety 
and  sterling  integrity,  and  more  than  an  ordinary  preacher. 

M.  A.  Patterson. 


JOHN  CALVIN  McNAIR 

Was  born  on  the  22d  day  of  February,  A.  D.  1822,  in  Robe- 
son County,  North  Carolina.  He  was  the  second  son  of  Malcolm 
and  Margaret  McNair.  The  maiden  name  of  his  mother  was 
Dalrymple. 

The  children  of  the  faithful  are  the  heirs  apparent  to  the  pro- 


334  STUDENTS. 

mises.  On  the  14tli  day  of  May,  1843,  the  subject  of  this  sketch 
made  a  public  profession  of  faith  in  Christ.  It  seems  that  about 
the  same  time  he  recognised  the  fact  that  he  was  called  of  God 
to  prepare  to  preach  the  gospel. 

On  the  27th  day  of  June,  1849,  he  was  graduated  from  the 
University  of  North  Carolina  with  the  highest  distinction  that 
venerable  institution  could  confer.  He  had  secured  by  teaching 
the  means  necessary  to  obtain  a  liberal  education,  and  to  this  use- 
ful labor  he  again  devoted  his  energies  for  sevei'al  years  after  his 
graduation. 

In  the  fall  of  1S56  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Columbia,  South  Carolina,  where  he  pursued  the  regular  course 
of  study  until  May,  1857.  In  the  spring  of  that  year  he  was 
licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Fayetteville  as  a  probationer  for 
the  gospel  ministry. 

Mr.  McNair's  parents  were  Scotch  Presbyterians,  and  he 
was  brought  up  in  a  community  where  the  traditions  and 
characteristics  of  Scotland  were  held  sacred.  It  was  natural  that 
he  should  cherish  a  desire  to  enjoy  the  advantages  offered  by  the 
famous  schools  of  Edinburgh.  Accordingly  we  find  him  in  the 
fall  of  1857  dividing  his  time  between  the  University  of  Edin- 
burgh and  the  New  College.  In  the  former  he  took  Logic  and 
Metaphysics  with  Prof.  Eraser,  and  Rhetoric  and  Belles  Lettres 
with  Prof.  Aytoun ;  in  the  latter  he  studied  Church  History  with 
Dr.  Cunningham,  and  Natural  Science  with  Dr.  Fleming.  And 
here  we  may  remark,  that  his  favorite  study  was  natural  science. 
Had  he  been  spared  to  the  Church  on  earth,  he  would  have  en- 
tered the  ministry  with  peculiar  ability  to  grapple  with  the  ques- 
tions growing  out  of  the  relations  of  natural  science  to  revealed 
religion.  But  a  few  months  after  his  arrival  in  Edinburgh,  while 
on  an  excursion  to  the  western  coast  of  Scotland,  he  was  seized 
with  gastric  fever.  Returning  to  Edinburgh,  he  died  after  a 
brief  illness.  His  end  was  peace.  The  last  sermon  he  heard  was 
by  Dr.  Norman  McLeod  in  the  Barony  church  in  Glasgow.  Dr. 
Cunningham  and  Prof.  Eraser  with  their  own  hands  took  part  in 
lowering  him  into  his  grave.  His  body  lies  close  by  the  remains  of 
Dr.  Chalmers  and  Hugh  Miller,  and  a  monument  marks  the  spot. 


STUDENTS.  335 

This  brief  record  reveals  a  man  of  unusual  promise.  It  leaves 
no  room  for  doubt  that  this  servant  of  God  coveted  earnestly  the 
best  gifts,  and  that  he  possessed  great  force  of  character.  It  on- 
ly remains  for  the  writer  to  testify  that  his  affections  were  strong 
and  his  nature  genial.  W.   T.   Hall. 


REV.  DONALD  McQlTEEN,  D.  D., 

Was  born  June  21st,  1810,  in  Chesterfield,  S.  C,  of  Scotch 
descent,  his  father  being  a  physician,  who  came  from  the  Isle  of 
Skye. 

He  was  graduated  from  the  South  Carolina  College  in  1832, 
with  a  good  classical  education,  and  after  this  was  engaged  for  a 
■time  in  teaching  in  the  Cheraw  Academy,  in  connexion  with  Dr. 
James  I£.  Thornwell.  Feeling  that  he  was  called  of  God  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  his  dying  fellow-men,  he  turned  his  back  upon 
worldly  honors,  and  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Colum- 
bia, and  diligently  applied  himself  in  preparing  for  this  great 
work.  Graduating  from  that  institution  in  1836,  he  soon  entered 
upon  the  active  duties  of  the  ministry. 

Accepting  a  joint  call  from  the  churches  of  Sumterville  and 
Concord,  he  was,  in  the  spring  of  1837,  ordained  and  installed 
their  pastor.  He  continued  thus  for  sixteen  years,  when  the 
Sumterville  church  called  him  for  the  whole  of  his  time.  Con- 
senting to  the  change,  he  removed  into  the  town  of  Sumter, 
where  he  resided  until  his  death,  January  22d,  1880.  Thus  he 
spent  the  whole  forty-three  years  of  his  acceptable  and  useful 
ministry  in  this  joint  and  sole  pastoral  charge,  greatly  beloved 
and  honored. 

In  early  life  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Miss  Clara  Prince. 
His  widow  and  a  number  of  their  children  survive  him,  one  of 
whom  is  the  Rev.  Donald  McQueen,  of  Milledgeville,  Ga. 

Dr.  McQueen  was  an  earnest  and  able  preacher  of  the  gospel. 
In  the  pulpit  he  forgot  self  in  his  ardent  desire  to  glorify  God,  to 


336  STUDENTS. 

save  undying  souls,  and  to  edify  Christians.  His  Master  blessed 
his  labors,  so  that  all  through  his  ministry  believers  were  added 
to  the  church.  He  was  a  loving  pastor,  a  wise  counsellor,  a  ten- 
der and  sympathising  friend ;  and  so  happy  was  his  disposition, 
so  genial  and  cheerful  his  nature,  so  warm  and  hearty  his  greet- 
ing, that  he  was  the  joy  and  life  of  every  circle  he  entered.  In 
him  there  was  a  living  exemplification  of  the  happiness  which  the 
Christian  religion  imparts. 

Dr.  McQueen  was  bold  and  fearless,  yet  wise  and  prudent. 
He  was  a  ruling  spirit  in  the  ecclesiastical  courts  of  which  he  was 
a  member,  and  punctual  in  his  attendance  upon  them.  For  many 
years  he  was  Chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  his  Pres- 
bytery ;  an  influential  Director  of  our  Theological  Seminary,  and 
in  1859  was  the  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina.  He 
was  devoted  to  the  standards  of  his  own  Church,  yet  of  a  truly 
catholic  spirit  towards  others. 

His  influence  as  a  citizen  was  wonderful.  So  intense  was  his 
hatred  of  everything  mean  and  low ;  so  pure  his  character  and 
spotless  his  life,  that  all  classes  respected  and  esteemed  him.  He 
was  a  true  patriot ;  and  in  those  times  that  tried  men's  souls,  he 
not  only  exposed  his  life  at  the  call  of  duty,  but  laid  upon  the 
altar  of  his  country  a  costly  offering,  far  dearer  to  him  than  his 
own  life.      His  memory  is  embalmed  in  the  hearts  of  multitudes. 

The  folloAving  touching  memoranda  were  found  in  his  Bible 
after  his  death,  written  under  the  conviction,  doubtless,  of  his 
departure  very  soon  out  of  this  world : 

"Graduated  at  the  South  Carolina  College  in  the  class  of  1832. 
Graduated  at  the  Theological  Seminary,  Columbia,  in  1836. 
Licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony  in  the  year  1837. 
Called  to  the  churches  of  Concord  and  Sumterville ;  ordained 
and  installed  pastor  of  the  same ;  afterwards  of  the  Sumterville 
church  alone.  Resigned  pastoral  charge  on  account  of  ill  health, 
at  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony,  met  at  Midway  church,  October 
11,  1879.  And  now  awaits  the  call  of  the  Master  to  his  heavenly 
home.".  James  McDowell. 


STUDENTS.  337 


REV.  JAMES  LYMxlN  MERRICK 

Was  born  in  Munson,  Massachusetts,  December  11th,  1803. 
He  received  his  preparation  for  College  in  his  native  town,  and 
was  graduated  at  Amherst  College  in  1830.  He  entered  Colum- 
bia Seminary  in  1831,  and  completed  his  theological  course  in 
1833.  He  was  licensed  by  Charleston  Presbytery  soon  after, 
and  on  April  14th,  1834,  he  was  ordained  by  the  same  Presby- 
tery as  an  evangelist,  to  labor  as  a  foreign  missionary.  He  was 
sent  by  the  American  Board  to  Persia,  leaving  this  country  Oc- 
tober 6th,  1835.  After  vainly  trying  for  seven  years  to  estab- 
lish his  mission  there,  he  was  transferred  to  the  Nestorian  Mis- 
sion, where  he  labored  only  three  years,  Avhen  he  returned  to 
America.  He  labored  in  his  native  State  until  1866,  when  he 
died.     His  end  Avas  peace. — Abridged  from  Dr.  Wilson's  Sketch. 


REV.  TELEMACHUS  F.  MONTGOMERY. 

Rev.  Telemachus  F.  Montgomery,  son  of  Major  James 
Montgomery,  Avas  born  in  Jackson  County,  Ga.,  January  14th, 
1808,  and  died  in  Orange  County,  Fla.,  December  4th,  1875,  in 
the  sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age.  He  united  with  the  Presbyte- 
rian church  at  Lawrenceville,  Ga.,  in  1827;  entered  Franklin 
College  1829;  was  graduated  from  the  Theological  Seminary, 
Columbia,  S.  C,  in  the  class  of  1835.  Soon  after  was  licensed 
by  Flint  River  Presbytery  and  ordained  by  that  body  in  the 
spring  of  the  following  year. 

His  first  charge  was  Ephesus  church,  Talbot  County,  Georgia, 
where  he  preached  for  seven  years,  at  the  same  time  teaching 
school.  He  had  charge  for  two  years  of  a  Female  College  at 
Pickensville,  Ala.  From  thence  he  removed  to  Fairfield  District, 
S.  C,  where  he  remained  two  years,  supplying  several  feeble 
churches,  but  upon  the  death  of  his  wife  he  returned  to  Georgia, 
22 


338  STUDENTS. 

and  for  two  years  supplied  the  Newnan  and  White  Oak  churches. 
From  thence  he  went  to  Lafayette,  Ga.,  where  he  preached  for 
one  year.  He  then  settled  in  Merriwether  County,  of  the  same 
State,  supplying  the  Greenville  and  Ebenezer  churches  till  after 
the  war,  when  he  accepted  the  Presidency  of  the  Masonic  Fe- 
male College  at  Auburn,  Ala.,  where  he  remained  but  one  year, 
and  where  he  lost  his  second  wife.  In  the  fall  of  the  same 
year  (1869)  he  made  a  tour  of  observation  through  Florida,  and 
soon  thereafter  settled  in  Orange  County,  in  that  State,  being 
attracted  thither  by  the  prospect  of  fruit-growing,  and  desirous  of 
training  his  children  to  habits  of  industry,  and  in  a  business,  too, 
so  well  suited  to  intellectual  culture.  Being  then  the  only  Pres- 
byterian minister  in  that  portion  of  the  State,  he  gave  himself  to 
missionary  Avork,  embracing  in  his  field  the  counties  of  Orange, 
Volusia,  and  Sumter,  which  work  he  continued  until  disabled  by 
a  stroke  of  paralysis  in  1874. 

Mr.  Montgomery  was  a  man  of  fine  physical  frame,  of  good 
mind,  sound  judgment,  and  deep  piety.  Social  in  disposition,  he 
was  always  cheerful  and  full  of  anecdote.  In  the  home  circle, 
remarkably  tender  and  affectionate.  As  a  master  he  was  pa- 
tient and  humane,  as  a  neighbor  liberal  and  charitable.  Being 
descended  from  a  patriotic  ancestry,  he  inherited  their  principles 
and  exhibited  his  devotion  to  country  by  contributing  liberally  to 
the  support  of  the  widows  and  orphans  during  the  entire  Avar,  and 
even  taking  up  his  carpets  and  cutting  them  up  into  blankets  for 
the  soldiers  of  the  Confederacy.  As  a  minister,  though  not  bril- 
liant, he  Avas  always  solid  and  practical.  As  a  pastor,  kind  and 
sympathising,  and  particularly  skilled  in  healing  church  dissen- 
sions and  difficulties ;  and  Avithal  very  successful  in  winning  souls, 
very  fcAv  communion  seasons  passing,  according  to  his  own  con- 
fession, Avithout  his  receiving  one  or  more  members.  He  Avas 
a  true  man  and  a  faithful  and  useful  laborer,  and  has  left  behind 
him  an  impression  for  good  which  will  linger  for  years  in  the 
several  communities  in  which  he  lived  and  labored. 

James  Stacy. 


STUDENTS.  339 


REV.  WILLIAM  H.  MOORE 

Was  graduated  at  Davidson  College  in  1841,  and  entered  Co- 
lumbia Seminary  in  that  same  year.  He  did  not  complete  his 
course  of  study,  but  left  in  1843.  His  field  of  labor  was  in 
Ohio  and  Alabama.  When  he  died,  on  July  1st,  1853,  he  was 
a  member  of  the  Synod  of  Alabama,  which  adopted  the  following 
minute : 

^'■Resolved,  That  in  the  death  of  this  beloved  and  esteemed 
brother,  the  Church  has  been  deprived  of  a  firm  advocate  and  sup- 
porter of  her  faith  and  practice,  the  Synod  of  a  worthy  and 
esteemed  brother  and  fellow-laborer ;  and  that  in  view  of  this 
dispensation  of  Providence,  the  Synod  would  present  their  con- 
dolence and  sympathy  to  the  afflicted  family  of  the  deceased." 

R.  Nall. 


REV.  HUGH  A.  MUNROE 

Was  born  in  North  Carolina  of  Scotch  ancestry  in  1812,  and 
died  October  24th,  1874,  at  Whitehall,  in  Bladen  County,  N.  C. 

He  received  his  literary  education  at  Donaldson  Academy  in 
Fayetteville,  and  then  went  to  Columbia  Seminary,  entering  in 
1837,  and  completing  his  theological  course  in  1840.  He  was 
licensed  by  one  of  the  Presbyteries  in  the  Synod  of  South  Caro- 
lina, but  soon  returned  to  his  native  State,  where  he  remained 
until  his  death.  In  the  early  part  of  his  ministerial  life  he  went 
to  Bladen  County,  and  Avas  the  first  Presbyterian  minister  that 
died  in  that  county.  It  was  his  lot  to  labor  mostly  as  a  pioneer, 
and,  as  the  result  of  his  self-denial  and  zeal,  "several  garden 
spots,  once  waste  places,  now  greet  the  eye  of  the  beholder." 

He  was  rigidly  Calvinistic  in  his  views,  and  much  inclined  to 
controversy,  especially  in  early  life  and  middle  age.  He  was 
very  firm  and  resolute,  and  one  has  said:  "When  once  Bro. 
Munroe  has  made  up  his  mind  on  a  subject,  to  attempt  to  turn 
him  is  like  attempting  to  dam  the  Nile  with  bulrushes." 


340  STUDENTS. 

In  social  life  he  was  very  attractive,  and  his  genial  disposition 
caused  him  to  be  much  beloved  and  greatly  sought  after  as  a  fire- 
side companion. 

He  was  twice  married,  first  to  Miss  Lucy  Wright,  and  again 
to  Miss  C.  M.  Wooten,  of  Bladen  County,  who,  with  six  little 
children,  survived  him. 

His  death  was  sudden.  On  Saturday  afternoon,  October  24, 
he  came  in  the  house  and  told  his  wife  to  give  him  a  camphor 
pill,  as  he  was  sick.  Having  taken  it  he  lay  down  and  soon  re- 
marked that  he  felt  better.  His  wife  then  went  out  of  the  room 
for  a  few  moments,  and  when  she  returned  he  was  dying.  The 
summons  was  sudden,  but  the  steward  was  ready.  He  served  the 
Master  long,  and  then  entered  into  rest. 


THOMAS  MARQUIS  NEWELL. 

The  subject  of  this  sketch  was  born  at  Cross  Creek,  Washing- 
ton County,  Pa.,  October  16th,  1815.  During  a  revival  in  the 
Washington  church,  he  made  a  profession  of  his  faith.  He  was 
graduated  from  Washington  College  in  1834,  and  studied  in  the 
Western  Theological  Seminary  at  Allegheny,  till  1836,  and 
attended  the  exercises  of  the  Seminary  at  Columbia  during  the 
session  of  1838-39.  He  was  licensed  by  Washington  Presby- 
tery, and  by  it  was  ordained  in  1843,  and  installed  pastor  of  the 
church  at  Wellsburg,  Va.  In  1849  he  married  Miss  Martha, 
daughter  of  Robert  Officer,  Esq.,  of  Washington,  Pa.  In  1851, 
he  removed  to  Jacksonville,  111.,  where  he  was  engaged  as  a 
teacher  in  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum,  meanwhile  preaching  in 
the  destitute  regions  around  him,  as  opportunity  off'ered.  In 
1857,  he  took  charge  of  the  church  at  Waynesville,  111.,  where 
he  labored  faithfully  and  successfully  until  his  death.  May  10th, 
1865.  On  the  day  of  his  death,  he  seemed  unusually  well  and 
cheerful ;  but  at  the  supper-table  he  became  suddenly  ill  and  ex- 
pired in  a  few  minutes  after  being  removed  to  his  bed. 

As  a  presbyter,  Mr.  Newell  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  his  breth- 


STUDENTS.  341 

ren,  and  had  been  frequently  sent  by  them  to  the  General  As- 
sembly when  important  interests  were  at  stake.  ^Rev.  Mr.  Price 
thus  speaks  of  him  :  "As  a  man,  he  was  modest  and  unassuming, 
yet  firm  in  his  adherence  to  principle.  ...  As  a  Christian,  he 
was  a  good  man,  full  of  f  lith  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  As  a  preacher, 
he  was  clear,  concise,  pointed,  experimental,  and  pathetic.  He 
always  seemed  to  feel  the  force  of  the  truths  which  he  preached. 
As  a  pastor,  he  was  kind,  diligent,  and  faithful." 

[^Extract  from  Wilson  s  A Imanac  for  1866. 


MR.  EBEN  NEWTON. 


Eben  Newton  was  born  in  Banks  County,  Georgia,  Novem- 
ber 7th,  1851.  He  was  the  son  of  Rev.  Henry  Newton,  now 
pastor  of  the  church  at  Union  Point,  Ga.,  and  the  great-grandson 
of  Rev.  John  Newton,  who  came  to  Georgia  in  1786,  and  laid 
the  foundations  of  several  flourishing  churches. 

In  1852  the  family  removed  to  Jackson  County,  Georgia,  where 
his  childhood  and  youth  were  spent.  He  became  a  communicant 
of  Thyatira  church  in  August,  1867.  He  stated  to  the  Session 
that  he  could  remember  no  period  of  his  life  -when  he  did  not 
enjoy  the  worship  of  God. 

He  entered  the  University  of  Georgia  as  a  student  in  1868, 
and  was  graduated  from  that  institution  in  1871.  His  academi- 
cal training  had  been  received  from  Prof  John  W.  Glenn,  Prin- 
cipal of  Martin  Institute,  Jefferson,  Georgia. 

Dedicated  by  his  parents  at  his  birth  to  the  Avork  of  the  minis- 
try, God  accepted  the  offering,  and  impressed  upon  his  heart, 
as  he  grew  up  to  manhood,  the  conviction  that  to  this  work  he 
was  divinely  called.  He  taught  school  for  several  years  in  order 
to  repay  money  used  in  his  literary  training  and  also  to  defray 
his  expenses  at  the  Seminary,  and  entered  Columbia  Theological 
Seminary  in  September,  1874.  Remaining  one  session  at  the 
Seminary,   in   accordance   with   his   determination  to  receive  no 


342  STUDENTS. 

assistance  from  the  Church,  he  took  charge  of  Lagrange  School 
in  the  autumn.  'He  did  not  return,  but  after  a  painful  illness  of 
six  weeks  he  died  at  Union  Point,  February  17th,  1876. 

The  character  of  Eben  Newton  Avas  one  much  to  be  admired. 
"A  rare  combination  of  genuine  modesty  and  genial  mirthful- 
ness,"  says  one  who  loved  him,  "made  him  a  fxvorite  in  the 
social  circle."  Talents  of  a  high  order,  earnestly  devoted  to 
study,  won  for  him  the  admiration  of  his  classmates.  His  attain- 
ments were  good  for  one  of  his  years,  but  his  modesty  veiled  them 
from  all  save  his  most  intimate  friends. 

A  pure  and  noble  worker  Avas  lost  to  the  Church  on  earth 
when  his  spirit  Avent  back  to  God  Avho  gave  it. 

Robert  Adams. 


HEV.  SAMUEL  ORR, 

Son  of  John  and  Elizabeth  Orr,  was  born  in  Jackson  County, 
Ga.  (but  reared  in  Cobb  County,  near  Marietta).  August  12th, 
1823.  He  united  Avith  Mar's  Hill  church,  of  which  his  father 
was  an  elder,  August  16th,  1845  ;  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  L^ni- 
versity,  Georgia,  1851  ;  at  Columbia  Seminary,  S.  C,  in  1854 ; 
received  by  Cherokee  Presbytery,  at  Cartersville,  April  14th, 
1855 ;  and  ordained  by  Ouachita  Presbytery,  Washington,  Ark., 
October  22d,  1864,  as  an  army  chaplain.  He  preached  in  Pick- 
ens County,  Ala.,  at  Sardis  and  Mount  Olivet  churches,  for  two 
years.  On  the  13th  October,  1857,  he  Avas  united  in  marriage 
AA'ith  Ann  E.  Baird,  at  Tuskaloosa,  Ala.,  and  soon  after  removed 
to  Arkansas,  reaching  Tulip,  Dallas  County,  on  Christmas  day, 
1857.  Here  he  spent  about  a  month  in  the  families  of  Rev.  A. 
R.  Banks,  James  A.  Patillo,  and  others,  and  then  he  and  his 
accomplished  bride  removed  to  the  County  of  Pike,  Ark.,  Avhere 
Col.  Henry  Merril  had  established  his  cotton  factory — a  pious 
elder,  Avhere  Bro.  Orr  was  invited  to  preach.  He  remained  here 
two  or  three  months,  and  then  located  at  Centre  Point,  Hemp- 
stead County,  engaged  in  teaching,   still  keeping  up  his  preach- 


STUDENTS.  343 

ing  appointments  at  the  factory,  and  at  other  points  in  reach,  as 
he  had  opportunity.  Here  he  remained  until  1863,  when  he 
removed  to  Dallas  County,  and  took  charge  of  the  Pleasant  Grove 
Academy  and  church,  where  he  left  a  happy  impress  upon  pupils 
and  people.  From  here  he  removed  to  Clark  County,  where  he 
took  charge  of  Carolina  church,  near  Dobyville,  in  1869,  until 
his  death,  on  November  24th,  1882.  At  this  time,  however,  he 
was  supplying  the  churches  of  Prescott,  Marlbrook,  and  Shady 
Grove. 

Brother  Orr  was  devotedly  pious,  manifested  great  zeal  for 
Zion's  prosperity,  and  Avas  always  punctual  in  attendance  on  the 
courts  of  the  Church.  While  he  was  not  a  brilliant  orator  or  a 
fluent  speaker,  he  was  ever  most  exemplary  in  conduct  as  a  minister, 
husband,  and  parent.  His  pious  and  godly  walk  was  worth  much 
to  the  Church  and  the  Avorld.  In  the  new  and  sparsely  settled 
condition  of  the  country,  with  but  few  churches  able  to  support  a 
pastor,  he  was  compelled  to  resort  to  teaching,  aided  greatly  by 
his  intelligent  wife.  He  leaves  her  and  four  children  to  mourn 
his  departure.  A.  R.  B. 


REV.  M.  A.  PATTERSON 

Died  at  Mt.  Holly,  Arkansas,  March  18th,  1882,  after  a  lin- 
gering illness,  in  the  seventy-second  year  of  his  age. 

He  was  born  and  reared  to  young  manhood  in  Moore  County, 
N.  C.  His  father,  Mr.  William  Patterson,  died  when  he  was 
quite  young;  hence  he  was  dependent,  to  a  great  extent,  upon 
his  own  efforts  to  secure  means  for  procuring  an  education. 

He  made  a  profession  of  religion  during  the  "big  revival  of 
1832,"  at  Union  church,  in  Moore  County,  N.  C.  He  received 
his  early  education  at  Donaldson  Academy,  in  Fayetteville,  N.  C. 
After  this  he  went  to  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  for  a  while, 
and  completed  his  theological  course  at  Columbia,  South  Carolina. 

He  was  licensed  to  preach  by  Fayetteville  Presbytery  in  1842, 
and  was  during" the  same  year  dismissed  to  East  Alabama  Pres- 


344  STUDENTS. 

bytery,  and  soon  after  received  a  call  to  Pea  River  church,  in 
Barbour  County,  Alabama,  where  he  was  ordained  and  installed 
pastor.  While  pastor  of  Pea  River  church,  he  preached  part  of 
his  time  at  the  churches  of  Palmyra  and  Pleasant  View.  He 
labored  in  this  field  about  eighteen  years. 

In  1860  he  removed  to  Ouachita  Presbytery,  in  Arkansas,  and 
was  for  five  years  pastor  of  Mt.  Holly  church. 

During  the  last  few  years  of  his  life  he  was  not  able  to  preach 
regularly,  owing  to  his  declining  health,  and  this  was  a  great 
cross  to  him,  for  he  dearly  loved  to  preach  the  evei'lasting  gospel 
of  his  Saviour  to  his  dying  fellow-men. 

His  preaching  was  of  the  purest  and  most  evangelical  type, 
proceeding  from  a  heart  full  of  rich  Christian  experience.  The 
writer  has  often  heard  him  remark  that  "the  Southern  Presbyte- 
rian Church  is  the  purest  Church  on  earth,"  and  he  was  a  fair 
representative  of  its  purity  and  orthodoxy.  Other  preachers  have 
been  more  gifted  with  eloquence  and  golden  speech  than  he  was, 
but  few  have  been  more  faithful  in  presenting  the  gospel  in  its 
purity  and  simplicity. 

The  last  tAvo  years  of  his  life  were  overshadowed  by  dark  clouds 
of  afiiiction,  having,  during  that  time,  lost  two  lovely  Christian 
daughters,  each  after  lingering  illness  and  much  suffering.  And 
in  the  meantime  his  own  health  was  fast  declining,  and  his  dis- 
ease was  of  such  a  nature  that  it  destroyed  his  voice,  so  that  for 
several  months  before  he  died  he  was  not  able  to  speak  above  a 
whisper. 

But  under  these  dark  and  heavy  afflictions  he  was  sustained 
by  divine  power.  And  his  happiness  has  been  all  the  more  en- 
hanced by  the  strong  and  sudden  contrast,  as  his  released  spirit 
ascended  from  scenes  of  darkness,  affliction,  and  suffering,  to 
those  bright  realms  of  eternal  day,  where  there  is  no  more  afflic- 
tion or  sufferincror  death. 

o 

"Servant  of  God,  well  done  ; 
Praise  be  thy  new  employ  ; 
And  while  eternal  a^es  run, 
Rest  in  thy  Saviour's  joy." 

E.  M.  M. 


STUDENTS.  345 


REV.  RICHARD  PEDEN 

Did  not  obtain  the  privilege  of  a  collegiate  education.  He 
entered  Columbia  Seminary  in  1835,  and  completed  the  course  of 
study  in  1838.  He  labored  first  in  the  Synod  of  South  Caro- 
lina, but  afterwards  in  Mississippi,  Avhere  he  departed  this  life 
many  years  ago. 


ABNER  A.  PORTER,  D.  D. 

I  experience  great  embarrassment  in  attempting,  within  such 
narrow  limits,  to  sketch  the  life  and  character  of  Dr.  Porter,  a 
man  in  whom  were  combined  rare  intellectual  gifts,  improved  by 
careful  training;  a  judgment  of  calm,  judicial  fairness,  a  refine- 
ment of  taste  that  was  faultless ;  a  lofty  sense  of  honor ;  a  love 
of  truth  and  justice  which  amounted  almost  to  sternness  ;  an 
accurate  scholarship  and  an  extended  acquaintance  with  theology 
and  general  literature  ;  and  all  crowned  with  a  deep-toned  piety 
and  an  unaffected  modesty. 

Abner  A.  Porter  entered  the  Seminary  in  the  fall  of  1839, 
and  left  March,  1842,  leaving  behind  him  a  record  as  a  student 
and  as  a  man  to  be  admired  by  all.  He  was  licensed  to  preach 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Tuskaloosa,  Ala.,  October,  1842,  and  in 
November  of  the  following  year  was  ordained  by  the  same  body, 
and  installed  pastor  over  the  churches  of  Bethsalem  and  Burton's 
Hill,  Green  County,  Ala.  Resigning  his  charge  of  these  churches 
in  1846,  he  removed  to  Charleston,  S.  C,  where,  under  his  labors, 
the  Glebe  Street  church  was  organised.  His  subsequent  charges 
were,  the  First  church,  Selma,  Ala.,  Spartanburg,  S.  C,  and 
Austin,  Texas,  where  he  ended  his  labors,  December,  1872. 
Perhaps  the  most  important  labor  of  his  life  in  the  service  of  the 
Church  was  performed  as  editor  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian, 
during  the  years  immediately  preceding  and  during  the  war  of 


346  STUDENTS. 

the  States.      His  endowments  and  acquirements,  intellectual  and 
moral,  admirably  fitted  him  for  such  a  position  at  such  a  time. 

As  a  preacher,  few  men  were  more  impressive  in  the  pulpit. 
In  doctrine  he  was  eminently  distinguished  for  gravity  ;  in  man- 
ner, for  earnestness.  There  was  nothing  sensational  about  him. 
In  listening  to  him,  you  were  impressed  with  the  feeling  that  he 
was  uttering  the  deepest  convictions  of  his  own  heart.  Allow  me 
to  give  the  estimate  of  him  as  a  preacher  from  the  pen  of  one 
who  knew  him  intimately  from  the  time  he  entered  tlie  ministry, 
who  was  himself  at  that  time,  perhaps,  the  most  influential  eccle- 
siastic and  popular  preacher  of  our  Church  in  Alabama :  "The 
great  power,  however,  of  his  preaching  lay  in  the  thought,  so 
clear,  well  defined,  and  incisive.  His  mind  was  eminently  logical 
in  its  structure  and  habitudes.  This  made  him  the  able  theolo- 
gian and  powerful  preacher.  His  style  was  a  singularly  appro- 
priate vehicle  for  his  thoughts,  being,  as  to  the  construction  of  the 
sentences,  simple  and  direct,  and  in  the  choice  of  the  words  dis- 
criminating, apt,  and  affluent.  ...  To  an  extent  not  common 
with  even  the  more  thoroughly  evangelical  preachers,  the  theme 
of  his  discourses  was  the  great  doctrines  of  grace  as  epitomised 
in  the  symbols  of  the  Church  to  which  he  belonged.  .  .  .  The 
last  sermon  I  heard  from  his  lips  some  few  years  before  those 
lips  were  sealed  by  death,  was  one  of  the  most  tender  and  aff'ect- 
ing  I  ever  heard.  The  gentle,  Christian  spirit  which  per- 
vaded every  part  of  it,  still  lingers  in  ray  heart.  I  love  to  think 
of  it  as  the  last  utterance  to  me  of  one  whom  I  had  so  long  loved 
and  admired ;  for  certainly,  taking  it  in  every  aspect,  it  was  one 
of  the  noblest,  grandest  sermons  I  ever  listened  to."  Those  who 
knew  Dr.  Porter,  and  were  accustomed  to  hear  him,  will  concur 
in  this  estimate  as  just  and  true.  Wm.  Flinn. 


STUDENTS.  347 


REV.  DAVID  H.  PORTER,  D.  D. 

Dr.  Porter  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Francis  H.  Porter,  and  a 
brother  of  the  Rev.  Abner  A.  Porter,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  Rufiis  K. 
Porter,  and  the  Rev.  Joseph  D.  Porter.  He  was  born  at  Selma, 
Alabama,  May  13th,  1830;  became  a  professing  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  at  fifteen  years  of  age;  was  graduated  at 
the  South  Carolina  College,  with 'the  second  honor  of  his  class, 
in  December,  1852;  entered  this  Theological  Seminary  .January 
6th,  1853,  and  was  graduated  at  the  same  June  28th,  1855 ;  was 
licensed  to  preach  by  the  Charleston  Presbytery  April  1st,  1855; 
from  July  6th  of  the  same  year  preached  for  the  First  Presbyte- 
rian church,  Augusta,  Ga.,  for  three  months;  was  by  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Georgia  ordained  to  the  ministry,  and  installed  pastor 
of  the  First  Presbyterian  church.  Savannah,  Ga.,  in  November, 
1855.  His  pastoral  relation  to  this  church  was  never  dissolved 
until  his  death.  During  the  summer  of  1861  he  alternated  with 
Dr.  I.  S.  K.  Axson  in  preaching  to  the  Confederate  garrison  in 
Fort  Pulaski;  passed  the  year  1862  and  part  of  1863  as  an  in- 
valid at  Beech  Island,  S.  C. ;  in  the  fall  of  1863  became  chap- 
lain to  the  5th  Regiment,  Georgia  Cavalry,  serving  till  the  end 
of  the  war.  In  the  summer  of  1865  he  resumed  pastoral  labor, 
in  which  he  continued  until  disabled  by  his  last  illness.  During 
this  period  he  bent  his  energies  toward  the  erection  of  a  church- 
edifice,  the  dedication  of  which  took  place  June  9th,  1872,  the 
sermon  being  preached  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  B.  M.  Palmer,  the  first 
pastor  of  the  church. 

His  last  sickness  was  protracted,  but  was  borne  in  faith  and 
meekness.  Jesus  was  with  his  dying  servant.  His  end  was 
peace.  He  died  on  the  Lord's  day,  December  21st,  1873,  in  the 
forty-fourth  year  of  his  age.  His  funeral  was  attended  by  min- 
isters and  people  of  all  religious  persuasions,  who  lamented  his 
departure,  and  his  body  was  buried  at  Laurel  Grove  Cemetery, 
Savannah.  He  left  a  widow — the  daughter  of  ruling  elder  Sam- 
uel Clarke,  of  the  Beech  Island  church — who  has  since  followed 
him  to  Canaan's  land,  and  several  children.     He  published  one 


348  STUDENTS. 

sermon,  the  subject  being  the  relation  of  the  State  to  Religion, 
Avhich  elicited  high  praise  for  ability  from  Dr.  Thornwell  through 
the  Southern  Presbyterian  Review.  He  was  graceful  in  per- 
son and  pleasant  in  manners ;  was  an  aifectionate  husband  and 
father,  a  polished  writer,  a  faithful  and  efficient  presbyter,  and 
a  vigorous,  attractive,  and  successful  preacher. 

J.  L.  Girardeau. 


REV.  JOSEPH  D.  PORTER, 

The  son  of  the  Rev.  Francis  H.  Porter,  was  born  about  the 
year  1821,  and  entered  Columbia  Seminary  in  the  fall  of  1845, 
completing  his  theological  course  in  1848.  He  was  licensed  pro- 
bably by  one  of  the  Presbyteries  in  the  Synod  of  Alabama,  and 
in  April,  1850,  Avas  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Tombeckbee. 
In  the  fall  of  1852  he  was  received  by  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Alabama.  While  a  member  of  that  body,  he  served  Laurel 
church  at  one  time,  and  for  a  period  of  three  years  the  Baldwin 
church.  From  1862  to  1864  he  was  a  chaplain  in  the  Confederate 
army,  being  stationed  at  Mobile.  In  1868  he  was  received  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Central  Texas,  where  he  labored  six  years, 
supplying  frontier  settlements  and  destitute  churches.  In  the 
fall  of  1874  he  became  a  member  of  Eastern  Texas  Presbytery, 
and  took  charge  of  the  Augusta  church  and  several  missionary 
points  in  Houston  County.  He  labored  here  two  years,  building 
up  the  Augusta  church  and  organising  Cochim  church.  In  1876 
he  became  the  evangelist  for  the  southeastern  counties  of  the 
Presbytery.  In  this  work  he  continued  two  years,  building  up 
decaying  churches,  searching  out  isolated  saints,  and  preaching 
at  many  points  never  before  visited  by  a  Presbyterian  minister. 
His  extended  missionary  explorations  on  horseback  into  the  dis- 
tant and  almost  inaccessible  interior,  were  of  great  value  in  guid- 
ing the  work  of  the  Presbytery. 

A  few  months  before  his  death,   he  took  charge  of  the  San 


STUDENTS.  349 

Augustine  church,  and  was  much  cheered  in  the  prospects  of  the 
work  ;  but  while  on  the  way  to  Presbytery,  alone  by  the  way- 
side, with  no  friend  to  close  his  eyes,  he  was  taken  ill  (probably 
of  heart  disease),  and  died  in  1879. 

He  was  characterised  by  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,  and  a  patient 
endurance  of  labors  and  privations  in  the  midst  of  constant  bodily 
infirmity  and  weakness.  He  was  a  regular  attendant  upon  the 
church  courts,  and  manifested  an  accurate  acquaintance  with  the 
principles  of  our  Church  Government.  He  was  a  faithful,  in- 
structive, earnest,  and  edifying  herald  of  salvation,  and  was 
specially  useful  and  blest  in  his  ministrations  in  the  sick  room 
and  with  the  dying. 

He  was  the  last  of  four  brothers,  who  were  all  valiant  for  the 
truth,  and  noble  preachers  of  the  gospel  in  our  Church. 


EEV.  RUFUS  K.  PORTER. 

Rev.  Rufus  Kilpatrick  Porter  was  born  at  Cedar  Springs, 
Spartanburg  District,  S.  C,  January  1st,  1827.  At  the  age  of 
sixteen  years  he  made  a  profession  of  his  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  united  with  the  Church  in  Green  County,  Alabama. 

In  the  fall  of  1849  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Columbia,  having  the  same  year  been  graduated  from  the  South 
Carolina  College.  He  was  licensed  to  preach  in  1852,  and  be- 
came pastor  of  the  churches  of  Waynesboro  and  Bath,  Ga.  In 
the  following  year  he  married  Miss  Jane  S.  Johnston,  of  Winns- 
boro,  S.  C. 

When  the  war  between  the  States  broke  out  he  very  soon  ex- 
changed the  quiet  duties  of  a  pastorate  for  the  more  stirring  scenes 
of  the  camp,  and  as  chaplain  of  a  regiment  in  the  brigade  of  the 
lamented  Gen.  T.  R.  R.  Cobb,  he  found  a  field  of  usefulness  for 
which  his  genial  manners  and  warm  sympathetic  heart  eminently 
qualified  him.  It  was  his  melancholy  privilege  to  pillow  in  his 
arms  the  head  of  hi§  beloved  commander,  as  he  breathed  out  his 
life  on  the  battle-field  of  Fredericksburg,  Va. 


350  .     STUDENTS. 

In  1867  he  was  called  to  the  pastorate  of  the  Central  Presby- 
terian church  of  Atlanta,  in  which  important  field  he  continued 
for  the  brief  remainder  of  his  appointed  time  on  earth.  On  the 
13th  of  July,  1869,  in  the  forty-third  year  of  his  age,  he  was 
called  to  rest  from  his  labors.  His  end  was  neither  sudden  nor 
unexpected.  For  many  months  his  wasting  strength  gave  painful 
admonition  that  his  days  were  numbered.  With  unwavering 
faith  in  the  precious  promises  of  his  Saviour,  he  marched  with 
unfaltering  step  to  the  end   of  his  journey   to  receive  his  crown. 

Brother  Porter  was  singularly  attractive  in  his  intercourse  with 
men ;  genial  and  sympathetic  in  his  nature,  he  could  readily  en- 
ter into  their  feelings,  so  that  he  did  literally  "rejoice  with  those 
that  rejoiced,  and  weep  with  those  that  Avept."  With  a  highly 
cultivated  mind,  enriched  by  extensive  reading,  by  travel  in  for- 
eign lands,  he  was  a  welcome  guest  in  every  circle  of  intelligent 
Christians.  As  a  preacher,  he  was  discreet  in  the  selection  of 
his  subjects,  sound  in  his  exposition  of  Scripture,  attractive,  ear- 
nest, and  impressive  in  his  delivery.  As  a  pastor,  he  was  pre- 
eminently successful.  He  was,  in  fact,  a  polished  Christian  gen- 
tleman, and  a  ftiithful  laborious  pastor,  responding  cheerfully  to 
the  very  last  day  of  his  life  to  the  calls  made  upon  him,  to  visit 
the  sick  and  comfort  the  dying.  His  memory  is  embalmed  in  the 
hearts  of  his  people  in  Atlanta,  and  they  love  to  recount  in  affec- 
tionate words  their  tender  remembrance  of  his  many  virtues. 

J.  L.  Rogers. 


HEV.  J.  M.  QUARTERMAN. 

Joseph  Melanchthon  Quartermax,  son  of  Rev.  Robert 
Quarterman,  was  born  in  Liberty  County,  Georgia,  on  the  13th 
of  April,  1828.  The  child  of  pious  parents,  he  was  consecrated 
from  birth  by  a  devoted  mother  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  if 
the  Lord  should  see  fit  to  call  him.  He  made  a  profession  of 
faith  in  Christ  at  the  early  age  of  fourteen,   in  the  old  Midway 


STUDENTS.  351 

church,  of  Liberty  County,  of  which  his  father  was  the  senior  pas- 
tor. He  was  graduated  from  Oglethorpe  University  in  1847, 
sharing  the  first  honor.  He  immediately  repaired  to  Columbia 
S.  C,  to  attend  the  Theological  Seminary.  After  finishing  his 
theological  course,  he  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Georgia 
(now  Savannah),  and  was  sent  by  Presbytery  to  take  charge  of 
the  newly  organised  church  of  Mt.  Vernon,  Montgomery  County, 
Ga.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Eliza  Winn  Cassels,  daughter  of 
Rev.  Samuel  J.  Cassels,  on  the  14th  of  April,  1851. 

After  five  years  of  patient  toil,  not  unmarked  by  a  measure  of 
success  in  his  ministry,  he  left  Mt.  Vernon  for  Palatka,  Fla.,  in 
November,  1855,  to  take  charge  of  the  Presbyterian  church 
there.  He  had,  in  addition  to  his  charge  in  Palatka,  an  appoint- 
ment once  a  month  at  Orange  Springs,  twenty-five  miles  distant. 
It  was  on  his  visit  to  this  last  place  that  he  was  seized  with  the 
disease  that  terminated  his  earthly  mission.  He  fell  with  the  har- 
ness on,  March  29th,  1858,  aged  thirty  years.  His  course  Avas 
short,  but  his  work  was  done,  and  well  done.  He  impressed  himself 
upon  all  as  a  pious  and  devoted  minister  of  the  gospel,  whose 
single  aim  was  to  win  souls  for  Christ,  He  was  a  man  of  a  great 
deal  of  modest  merit.  While  never  shrinking  from  duty,  he 
illustrated  the  apostolic  injunction,  "In  honor  preferring  one  an- 
other." There  was  a  fine  symmetry  in  his  character,  which, 
while  a  positive  excellence,  makes  it  difficult  to  give  desired  relief 
to  his  portrait.  There  were  about  him  few  salient  points  to 
engage  attention.  This,  with  his  modest  and  retiring  nature, 
prevented  the  full  appreciation  of  any  except  his  nearest  and 
most  intimate  friends.  His  mortal  remains  lie  entombed  in  the 
cemetery  at  Palatka.  Upon  the  monument  is  this  inscription : 
"A  grateful  tribute  to  pastoral  faithfulness.  The  trumpet  of  the 
watchman  is  still,  but  a  new  harp  is  strung  in  heaven." 

D.  Fraser. 


352  STUDENTS. 


REV.  JOHN  WINN  QUARTERMAN, 

Son  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Quarterman,  pastor  for  many  years  of 
the  okl  Midway  church  in  Liberty  County,  Georgia,  was  born 
September  21st,  1821.  In  very  early  life  he  made  a  public  pro- 
fession of  his  faith  in  Christ,  and  to  the  end  of  his  days  adorned 
his  profession.  He  was  graduated  by  the  University  of  Georgia 
in  the  year  1839,  taking  the  first  honor  in  his  class.  He  then 
taught  school  for  two  years  in  his  native  village,  and  entered  the 
Seminary  at  Columbia  in  1842.  Completing  his  full  course 
there,  he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Georgia  on  November  15,  1845,  and  was  appointed  to  supply  the 
then  vacant  pulpit  of  St.  Mary's  church,  which  he  did  for  six 
months.  Feeling  himself  called  to  engage  in  the  work  of  For- 
eign Missions,  he  offered  himself  to  the  Board,  and  was  accepted. 
On  May  31st,  1846,  he  was  ordained  by  his  Presbytery  as  a  for- 
eign missionary.  In  December  of  the  same  year  he  arrived  in 
Ningpo,  China,  his  chosen  field,  where  he  joined  his  brother-in- 
law  and  his  sister,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  R.  Q.  Way,  who  had  preceded 
him  three  years.  He  soon  acquired  a  sufficient  knowledge  of 
the  language  to  enable  him  to  teach  in  the  Mission  Boarding 
School,  and  to  preach  each  day  in  the  native  church,  and  it  was 
while  thus  engaged  that  he  contracted  that  dreadful  disease,  small 
pox,  which  released  him  from  his  earthly  labors  in  October,  1857. 

He  was  a  man  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him,  conscientious 
and  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  duty,  public  and  private;  and  pre- 
eminently devoted  to  his  chosen  work. 

He  translated  into  the  Chinese  language  different  portions  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  also  Dr.  C.  C.  Jones'  Catechism,  which  has 
been  extensively  used  in  the  native  schools. 


STUDENTS.  353 


REV.  C.  M.  RICHARDS. 

Rev.  Charles  Malone  Richards  was  the  third  son  of  Stephen 
M.  and  Jane  L.  Richards,  and  was  born  in  Madison  County,  Ala., 
on  the  13th  day  of  April,  1837.  He  was  a  child  of  the  cove- 
nant, both  of  his  parents  being  consistent  members  of  the  Church 
of  Christ.  In  the  twelfth  year  of  his  age  he  made  a  profession 
of  faith  in  Christ,  and  united  with  Ebenezer  church,  in  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Tuscumbia.  Charles  having  expressed  it  as  his  convic- 
tion that  it  was  his  duty  to  preach  the  gospel,  his  parents  sent 
him,  in  1854,  to  York  District,  S.  C,  that  he  might  be  under  the 
supervision  of  an  older  brother.  Rev.  J.  G.  Richards,  and  enjoy 
the  advantages  of  an  excellent  academy,  then  presided  over  by 
Gen.  J.  A.  Alston.  He  entered  Davidson  College,  N.  C,  in 
1858,  and  having  passed  through  the  Junior  year,  went  to  the 
University  of  Virginia,  where  he  graduated  in  the  School  of 
Moral  Philosophy,  and  gave  special  attention  to  the  departments 
of  Greek,  Logic,  and  Rhetoric.  In  the  autumn  of  1861  he 
entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C.  At  the 
close  of  his  first  term  in  the  Seminary,  he  went  to  Arkansas, 
to  spend  his  vacation  with  his  parents,  who  had  removed  to  that 
State.  While  in  Arkansas,  the  war  between  the  States,  which 
had  begun  the  year  previous,  becoming  more  desperate,  he  enlisted 
as  a  private  soldier  in  the  Confederate  army.  He  was  an  entire 
stranger  to  every  member  of  his  command  ;  but  his  merits  were  soon 
discovered,  and  he  was  promoted  to  the  position  of  lieutenant  of 
cavalry.  In  this  position  he  Avas  frequently  called  upon  to  exe- 
cute the  most  difficult  and  trying  duties.  In  the  battle  of  Bayou 
Metre,  near  Little  Rock,  he  received  a  serious  wound,  being  shot 
through  both  knees,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  never  fully 
recovered.  After  the  close  of  the  war,  he  taught  in  Arkansas, 
for  a  short  while.  But  returning  to  the  Seminary  in  the  autumn 
of  1867,  he  was  graduated  in  the  class  of  1869.  He  was  licensed 
to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Presbytery  of  Arkansas,  at  Des  Ark, 
on  the  9th  day  of  July,  1869,  and  immediately  took  charge  of 
the  churches  of  Bentonville  and  Cincinnati,  his  first  and  only 
23 


354  STUDENTS. 

charge.  He  was  ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the  ministry  at  Jackson 
Port,  on  the  11th  day  of  April,  1870.  While  on  his  way  from 
Bentonville  to  Cincinnati,  to  fill  an  appointment,  the  wound  in  one 
of  his  knees  became  inflamed,  and  after  a  few  days  of  great  suffer- 
ing, he  died  at  Cincinnati,  Ark.,  on  the  15th  day  of  July,  1872. 
Mr.  Richards  was  a  good  scholar,  a  good  preacher,  and  a  faith- 
ful servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  Synod  of  Arkansas 
says  of  him :  "His  official  character,  as  a  minister,  was  marked 
by  the  same  sound  judgment,  the  same  conscientiousness,  the 
same  inflexible  adherence  to  principle,  the  same  resolute  attach- 
ment to  truth,  which  characterised  him  as  a  student,  a  soldier, 
and  a  Christian."  J.  G.  R. 


REV.  H.  W.  ROGERS 


Was  received  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  of  Western 
Texas  as  a  licentiate  of  the  Presbytery  of  Tuskaloosa  at  Victoria, 
Texas,  April  3d,  1851,  and  was  ordained  evangelist  April  7th, 
1857.  He  was  placed  in  charge  of  Seguin  and  adjacent  points, 
March  26th,  1852;  was  elected  Trustee  of  Aranama  College, 
which  he  resigned  October  15th,  1853. 

Acted  as  Temporary  Clerk  of  Presbytefry  at  Gonzales,  Octo- 
ber 21st,  1852;  reported  the  organisation  of  churches  at  Seguin 
and  Cibolo  (now  Rector's  Chapel),  October  22d,  1852;  reported 
church  organised  at  San  Marcos  at  Presbytery,  October  13th, 
1853,  in  which  he  was  assisted  by  Rev.  N.  P.  Charlotte;  chosen 
Moderator  of  Presbytery  at  Gonzales,  Mafch  30th,  1855.  Pres- 
bytery granted  request  of  Seguin  church  for  half  his  time  as 
stated  supply,  March  30th,  1855.     Died,  August  3d,  1856. 


STUDENTS.       -  355 


REV.  W.  H.  ROANE 

Was  born  November  11th,  1826,  near  Whitesburg,  Alabama; 
professed  faith  and  joined  the  Church  in  July,  1844;  commenced 
studying  for  the  ministry  with  Rev.  N.  A.  Penland,  in  Somer- 
ville,  Alabama,  November,  1844;  afterwards  attended  Union 
Seminary,  near  Spring  Hill,  Tennessee;  next  entered  Oglethorpe 
University,  Georgia,  and  was  graduated  November  14th,  1849, 
and  took  the  full  term  of  three  years  in  the  Seminary  at  Colum- 
bia. He  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  by  the  Tuscumbia 
Presbytery  in  1852,  after  which  he  went  to  Louisiana,  and 
preached  and  taught  in  Tensas,  Madison,  and  Carroll  Parishes 
until  the  autumn  of  1854.  He  accepted  a  call  to  Red  Lick  and 
Ben  Salem  churches  in  Mississippi,  and  entering  immediately  on 
his  pastoral  labors,  was  ordained  by  the  Presbytery  of  Missis- 
sippi, December  24th,  1854,  and  installed  pastor  of  Red  Lick 
church  at  the  same  time. 

He  was  married,  March  14th,  1855,  to  Mary  L.  Macfeat,  of 
Columbia,  S.  C.  After  serving  the  churches  above  mentioned 
for  about  four  years,  a  wider  field  of  usefulness  opened  before 
him,  and  he  removed  to  Magnolia,  Mississippi,  taking  charge  of 
the  churches  at  four  points  on  the  Jackson  Railroad — Summit, 
Magnolia,  Osyka,  and  Amite.  His  life  seemed  opening  bright 
for  usefulness,  when  the  dreadful  war  of  Secession  burst  upon  us. 
Still,  through  many  difficulties  and  persecutions,  he  worked  on, 
and  worked  successfully  too.  After  the  dark  hours  came  morn- 
ing; many  who  had  been  enemies  and  accused  him,  came  up  and 
confessed  their  injustice  and  begged  pardon.  He  was  called  to 
fill  many  positions  of  honor  and  trust,  in  all  of  which  he  was  ac- 
counted faithful,  and  it  was  always  said  he  did  his  work  well. 
He  was  conscientious,  and  would  have  laid  down  his  life  sooner 
than  to  have  given  up  a  principle.  He  served  the  Church  as  a 
minister  twenty  odd  years,  and  then  bronchitis  compelled  him  to 
close  public  exercises.  He  died,  "knowing  that  his  Redeemer 
lived,"  and  that  for  him  "all  was  well."  He  fell  asleep  in  Jesus, 
April  4th,  1876,  aged  nearly  fifty.  M.  L.  R. 


356  STUDENTS. 


REV.  ISAAC  HADDEN  SALTER 

Was  born  in  Monroe  County,  Ala.,  and  died  at  Lower  Peach 
Tree,  Wilcox  County,  Ala,  in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 

Bereft  of  his  father  at  the  early  age  of  nine  years,  he  was 
blessed  in  being  reared  by  a  pious  mother.  Being  the  eldest 
of  five  children,  his  mother's  fervent  prayers  were  that  he 
would  set  the  rest  an  example  of  consecration  to  God.  In  this 
she  was  not  disappointed.  When  merging  into  manhood,  he  was 
received  into  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Monroeville,  Ala.  He 
entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia  in  the  year  1858, 
was  licensed  to  preach  by  South  Alabama  Presbytery  in  April, 
1861,  and  was  afterwards  ordained  by  that  body  as  a  Domestic 
missionary.  He  preached  at  Monroeville,  the  home  of  his  child- 
hood, and  at  Scotland  and  Claiborne  churches  from  1861  until  the 
spring  of  1865,  and  removed  to  Lower  Peach  Tree,  Wilcox 
County,  Ala.,  and  was  installed  pastor  of  Hopewell  church  in 
1868,  which  relation  Avas  dissolved  by  death.  His  natural  gifts 
were  good,  and  he  persevered  amid  difficulties  in  the  improvement 
of  his  talents  by  diligent  and  faithful  study.  He  was  a  devoted 
Christian  and  an  earnest  preacher,  free  from  guile  and  remarkable 
for  his  amiability  and  catholicity  of  spirit.  It  was  his  custom  at 
the  Seminary,  before  entering  upon  his  studies  for  the  night,  to 
spend  the  first  and  freshest  moments  in  devotion.  He  endeared 
himself  to  all  who  kncAv  him,  both  as  a  man  and  as  a  preacher  of 
righteousness.  While  he  was  thoroughly  grounded  .  and  warmly 
attached  to  the  doctrines  and  polity  of  his  own  Church,  he  had 
the  art  of  so  presenting  them  as  not  to  offend  the  tastes  of  others, 
which  rendered  his  ministry  acceptable  to  all  denominations.  He 
constantly  improved  in  preaching.  His  sermons  were  clear,  ear- 
nest, and  afi"ectionate  presentations  of  truth,  and  his  last  were  his 
best.  He  was  diligent  in  the  use  of  the  pen,  and  made  many 
valuable  contributions  to  religious  journals.  His  work  was  brief, 
but  it  was  faithfully  done.  In  his  last  moments  he  said  :  "I  do 
not  fear  death,  but  I  would  like  to  live.  I  have  always  wanted 
to  live,  on   account  of  my   mother  and   sisters  and  the  Church, 


STUDENTS.  357 

Though  we  cannot  understand  why  it  pleases  our  Father  to  thus 
afflict  us,  it  will  soon  be  plain  to  us  all." 

His  was  no  unmeaning  profession,  and  he  was  enabled,  without 
a  fear,  to  commit  his  soul  and  all  that  was  most  dear  to  him  on 
earth  to  a  faithful  Creator.  His  declining  health  warned  him  of 
the  approaching  end.  He  stood  upon  the  watchtower,  and  con- 
tinued as  long  as  he  was  able,  to  cry  to  sinners,  "Come  to  Jesus;" 
and  when  laid  for  many  long  weeks  upon  a  bed  of  suffering  and 
death,  he  taught,  by  his  patient,  meek,  and  quiet  resignation, 
how  to  suffer  the  will  of  God. 

He  fell  asleep  August  23,  1869.  It  was  in  the  prime  of  life, 
and  just  as  a  wide  field    of  usefulness  was   opening  before  him. 

C.    M.    HUTTON. 


WM.  EDWARD  SCREVEN, 

Of  the  class  of  1847,  was  born  on  the  31st  of  August,  1823, 
in  Sunbury,  Ga.,  one  of  the  most  picturesque  and  beautiful  towns 
of  the  sea  coast.  His  grandfather.  Brig.  Gen.  James  Screven, 
one  of  the  most  zealous  patriots  of  the  Revolution,  fell  early  in 
the  struggle  for  independence  near  Midway  church  in  the  same 
County.  His  mother's  maiden  name  was  Barbara  Rankin  Gol- 
phin.  His  father.  Rev.  James  0.  Screven,  was  pastor  of  the 
Baptist  church  in  Sunbury,  and  was  among  the  founders  of  his 
church  in  that  section  of  the  State.  Wm.  Edward,  when  about 
sixteen  years  of  age,  united  with  the  church  of  his  father,  and 
was  immersed  in  Sunbury  River  by  the  Rev.  Joslali  S.  Law. 

A  part  of  his  academical  education  was  under  the  tuition  of 
John  B.  Mallard,  and  in  Walthourville.  He  was  graduated  from 
Franklin  College,  under  the  Presidency  of  Dr.  Church,  in  1844. 
In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  he  entered  Columbia  Theological 
Seminary  with  the  view  of  entering  the  ministry  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church.  With  this  view  he  united  with  the  Columbia 
church,  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Dr.  Palmer.     At  the  be- 


358  STUDENTS. 

ginning  of  his  Seminary  course  he  was  so  tortured  by  doubts  as 
to  his  call  to  the  ministry  as  to  be  on  the  point  of  leaving  for 
home.  These  Avere  so  far  resolved  by  his  friends  that  he  devoted 
himself  with  diligence  and  zeal  to  his  studies,  and  was  active  in 
missionary  work  on  Sabbath  afternoons  in  the  surrounding  coun- 
try. One  who  knew  him  well  and  often  accompanied  him,  testi- 
fies that  his  address  on  such  occasions  were  fluent  and  intelligent. 
Possessing  a  handsome  person  and  engaging  manners,  and  unusual 
eloquence  as  a  speaker,  he  gave  promise  of  abundant  usefulness. 
Returning  home  in  1845  with  his  health  impaired  he  gave  up  the 
active  prosecution  of  his  studies.  In  July,  1845,  he  was  married 
to  Miss  Cornelia  Harris,  of  Bryan  County.  Hoping  at  some 
time  to  enter  the  ministry,  he  gave  much  attention  to  literary 
pursuits,  and  in  the  year  1847  he  published  a  small  volume  of 
147  pages  on  the  Relations  of  Christianity  to  Poetry  and  Philo- 
sophy, and  dedicated  it  to  Dr.  George  Howe,  as  a  token  of  his 
affectionate  regard  for  his  preceptor. 

In  1849  he  was  struck  by  lightning  in  the  twenty-sixth  year 
of  his  age,  which  so  shattered  his  constitution  as  to  disqualify 
him  for  any  further  work.  He  departed  this  life  February  12th, 
1860.  J.  W.   Montgomery. 


LUCIUS  A.   SIMONTON 


Was  born  in  Crawford  County,  Georgia,  June  29th,  1830. 
He  Avas  reared  in  the  bosom  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  his  father 
being  a  ruling  elder.  He  Avas  graduated  at  Oglethorpe  Uni- 
versity ;  and  it  was  during  his  connexion  with  that  institution 
that  he  made  a  profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ  and  devoted  him- 
self to  the  gospel  ministry.  His  theological  studies  were  pursued 
at  the  Columbia  Seminary,  and  finished  there  in  1855.  He  was 
licensed  during  the  following  summer  by  Hopewell  Presbytery. 
He  entered  upon  his  ministerial  labors  in  the  churches  of  Sparta 
and  Mt.  Zion,  in  the  State  of  Georgia,  on  the  1st  January,  1856, 
and  was  ordained  and  installed  the  following  spring. 


STUDENTS.  359 

In  the  fall  of  1858  he  accepted  a  call  from  the  Presbyterian 
church  of  Albany,  oreorgia.  In  making  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  the  removal  of  his  family  to  that  place,  he  contracted  a 
severe  cold,  which  terminated  in  a  rapid  consumption.  He  died 
30th  March,  1859,  leaving  a  wife  and  three  little  children.  Two 
of  his  children  have  followed  him  to  the  grave. 

He  Avas  a  very  acceptable  preacher,  and  much  beloved  by  his 
people.  Thos.  E.  Peck. 


-— ^-  -^sz^  » 


REV.  ARTHUR  MELVILLE  SMALL. 

A.  M.  Small  was  born  in  Mecklenburg  County,  N.  C,  Oc- 
tober, 1831.  His  pai-ents  were  Scotch-Irish,  possessing  in  a  high 
degree  the  characteristic  excellences  of  that  people.  They  re- 
moved, when  he  was  quite  young,  to  Charleston,  S.  C,  where 
Arthur  grew  up  and,  together  with  his  brother  Robert,  attended 
the  High  School  in  that  city,  taught  at  the  time  by  that  distin- 
guished scholar,  Mr.  Bruns,  and  was  there  prepared  for  college. 
In  early  life  he  made  a  public  profession  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
uniting  with  the  Second  church,  Charleston,  then  under  the  pas- 
toral care  of  Dr.  Thomas  Smyth.  Consecrating  his  life  to  the 
work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  he  entered  Oglethorpe  University  in 
the  year  1849,  and  graduated  with  the  highest  honor  of  his  class 
in  1852.  He  at  once  entered  the  Theological  Seminary,  and 
after  passing  through  the  prescribed  course  of  study  was  licensed 
to  preach  by  the  Charleston  Presbytery  April  1st,  1855. 

He  commenced  his  ministry  in  the  Huguenot  church,  Charles- 
ton, where  he  preached  four  months.  In  the  fall  of  1855  he  took 
charge  of  the  church  at  Liberty  Hill,  S.  C,  where  he  preached 
until  April,  1858,  when  he  accepted  the  call  to  the  church  in 
Tuskegee,  Ala.,  Avhere  he  labored  for  a  little  more  than  two  years. 

In  October,  1860,  he  became  pastor  of  the  church  in  Selma, 
Ala.,  where  he  continued  to  labor  until  April  2d,  1865.  On 
that  day  he  was  ordered  out  by  the  military  authority  of  the  city, 


360  STUDENTS. 

who  required  all  men  able  to  bear  arms  to  repair  to  the  trenches 
to  repel  the  threatened  raid  of  General  Wilson.  It  was  the  Sab- 
bath day,  but  instead  of  entering  his  pulpit,  he  had  to  arm  him- 
self for  war.  With  foreboding  as  to  what  the  result  might  be,  he 
gathered  his  loved  family  around  him  and  kneeling  down,  he 
commended  them,  himself,  his  church,  and  his  country  to  that 
God  whom  he  loved  and  trusted;  then  rose  from  his  knees,  armed 
himself  with  the  unfomiliar  and  uncongenial  weapons,  and  ten- 
derly embracing  his  wife  and  sister-in-law,  took  his  place  in  the 
trenches  with  his  people.  Late  in  the  evening  of  that  Sabbath 
day  the  enemy  made  an  assault  on  the  city,  and  he  fell,  pierced 
to  the  heart  by  a  bullet  from  the  Federal  lines,  and  died  at  his 
post. 

Mr.  Small  was  married  November  14th,  1855,  to  Miss  Martha 
Ann,  daughter  of  B.  P.  Stubbs,  Esq.,  of  Midway,  Baldwin  Coun- 
ty, Ga.,  with  whom  he  lived  most  happily  until  the  day  of  his 
death.  She  survives  him  as  Mrs.  Chancellor  Graham,  of  Tus- 
kegee,  Ala. 

In  person  he  was  rather  below  the  medium  stature,  but  sym- 
metrically formed  and  handsome;  his  manners  easy  and  pleasant; 
and  his  uniform"  courtesy,  amiable  and  gentlemanly  bearing,  ren- 
dered him  attractive  to  all  who  came  in  contact  with  him.  He 
had  a  pleasant  voice  and  manner  in  the  pulpit,  and  was  sound  in 
doctrine.     As  pastor  he  was  greatly  beloved  by  all. 

Wm.  Flinn. 


REV.  ROBERT  R.   SMALL. 

Robert  Robertson  Small  was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C. 
While  he  was  quite  young,  his  parents  removed  to  Mecklenburg 
Co.,  N.  C,  where  for  several  years  he  attended  school.  At  the  age 
of  fifteen,  he  became  a  clerk  in  a  mercantile  house  in  his  native 
city.  In  this  position  he  maintained  an  unblemished  character. 
At  a  time  when  there  was  no  religious  excitement,  he  Avas  made 
a  subject  of  converting  grace,   and  connected  himself  with  the 


STUDENTS.  361 

Second  Presbyterian  church,  Charleston.  After  making  this 
profession  of  his  faith  in  Christ,  he  felt  himself  called  to  preach 
the  gospel.  He  began  his  studies  preparatory  to  the  ministry  in 
1847.  He  entered  Oglethorpe  University  in  June,  1849,  and 
was  graduated  in  1852.  While  in  College,  he  won  the  esteem  of 
his  fellow-students  for  his  integrity  and  the  consistency  of  his 
Christian  walk.  He  was  one  of  the  founders  of  a  missionaiy 
society  which  was  connected  with  the  institution,  and  with  affec- 
tionate earnestness  endeavored  to  bring  his  fellow-collegians  to 
the  saving  knowledge  of  Christ.  In  November,  1852,  he  entered 
Columbia  Theological  Seminary,  where  he  pursued  his  studies 
for  three  years,  and  was  graduated  in  1855,  with  a  reputation  for 
uncommon  piety.  He  was  licensed  by  Charleston  Presbytery, 
April  1st,  1855.  Soon  afterwards  he  undertook  a  missionary 
work  among  the  ignorant  and  destitute  "sand-hillers"  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Columbia,  S.  C,  which  was  signally  blessed. 
Having  received  a  unanimous  call  to  the  church  at  Rocky  Mount, 
Bossier  Parish,  La.,  he  prepared  to  enter  upon  the  pastoral  work. 
But  the  distinction  between  the  preceptive  and  the  decretive  will 
of  God  received  in  his  case  a  fresh  illustration.  The  one  will 
called  him  to  preach  ;  the  other  appointed  him  to  die.  He  was 
stricken  with  typhus  fever,  and  exhibited  under  its  fatal  ravages 
the  sweetest  acquiescence  in  the  will  of  the  Lord.  One  circum- 
stance connected  Avith  his  last  moments  deserves  to  be  recorded 
and  noted  ;  and  for  the  fact  the  writer  vouches  as  an  eye-Avitness 
of  the  scene.  After  having  lain  in  the  dying  change  for  hours, 
speechless,  motionless,  and  at  the  last  with  a  fixed,  unwinking 
gaze,  three  times  his  arms  were  lifted  and  extended  in  the  direc- 
tion in  which  he  was  apparently  looking,  and  an  indescribable 
expression  of  joy  flashed  each  time,  like  a  beam  of  glory,  across 
his  sunken  features.  The  third  time  his  lips  parted,  and  he  was 
heard  to  say,  in  a  faint,  but  thrilling  voice :  "Earth  is  receding — 
heaven  !"  He  died,  at  the  time  when  he  expected  to  be  married, 
in  Charleston,  in  1856,  and  his  body  was  buried  in  Magnolia 
Cemetery.  A  more  affectionate  and  Christlike  spirit  the  writer 
never  knew.  He  thirsted  to  preach  Jesus  to  sinners,  and  had  a 
heart  to  bring  the  world  to  him.  John  L.  Girardeau. 


362  STUDENTS. 


ANGUS  FERGUSON  SMITH 

Was  born  in  Jones  County,  Mississippi,  March  29th,  1833. 
His  collegiate  course  was  pursued  at  Oakland  College,  in  his 
native  State,  where  he  graduated  with  the  highest  honors  of  his 
class  in  1858.  In  the  autumn  of  the  next  year  he  entered  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  and  began  his  direct 
preparation  for  the  gospel  ministry.  He  applied  himself  with 
diligence  and  zeal  to  the  studies  and  duties  of  a  Seminary  student, 
and  was  also  ready  at  all  times  to  engage  in  Christian  work  outside 
the  institution  He  was  endowed  with  a  vigorous  mind,  a  ready 
delivery,  and  an  energetic  spirit;  and  these  gifts  he  held  as  conse- 
crated to  the  Master's  service. 

He  did  not,  however,  complete  the  three  years'  course  in  the 
Seminary.  Having  married  Miss  Carrie  Golding,  of  Spartan- 
burg, S.  C,  shortly  after  the  close  of  his  second  year's  course, 
and  in  the  meantime  having  been  licensed  by  his  Presbytery  to 
preach  the  gospel,  in  July,  1861,  he  became  the  stated  supply  of 
the  Spartanburg  church,  and  thus  entered  regularly  upon  the 
performance  of  his  ministerial  work.  He  did,  indeed,  attempt 
for  a  time  to  keep  up  his  studies  in  the  Seminary,  going  down 
there  for  the  week,  but  this  he  abandoned  after  a  few  months,  and 
took  up  his  residence  in  Spartanburg  with  his  wife's  family. 

His  connexion  with  the  church  at  this  place  continued,  through 
not  a  few  trials  and  discouragements  in  those  dark  days  of  war, 
until  January,  1864,  when,  leaving  the  work  at  home,  he  repaired 
to  the  Confederate  army  of  Tennessee  to  engage  in  ministerial 
labor  there,  under  the  direction  of  the  Assembly's  Committee  of 
Domestic  Missions.  But  his  career  in  this  new  field  was  short. 
Though  spared  the  missiles  of  the  enemy  upon  the  battle-field,  he 
soon  fell  a  victim  to  disease.  After  a  wasting  illness  of  many 
days  with  typhoid  fever,  he  expired  in  the  Empire  Hospital  at 
Atlanta,  Ga.,  on  the  8th  of  July,  1864,  dying  in  the  full  confi- 
dence and  joyous  triumphs  of  Christian  faith.         T.  H.  Law. 


STUDENTS.  363 


ROBERT  L.  SMYTHE 

Was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  of  Irish  parents,  about  1841. 
He  was  prepared  for  College  in  Sumter  District,  and  becoming 
a  candidate  for  the  ministry  under  the  care  of  Harmony  Presby- 
tery, he  went  to  Oglethorpe  University.  In  1863  he  entered  the 
Seminary  at  Columbia,  but  soon  after  went  into  the  Confederate 
army. 

He  married  Miss  Mary  Scudder,  of  Savannah,  Ga.,  and  died 
in  Elizabeth  City,  N.  J.,  leaving  her  and  two  small  children  to 
mourn  his  loss. 


REV.  W.  R.  STODDARD. 


Rev.  W.  R.  Stoddard  was  the  son  of  Mr.  Francis  Stoddard, 
a  highly  respectable  citizen  of  Laurens  County,  S.  C,  and  a  con- 
sistent member  of  the  Presbyterian  church  of  New  Harmony. 
He  set  a  godly  example  to  his  children,  and  did  all  he  could  to 
impart  to  them  religious  instruction.  His  son  William  R,  pro- 
fessed faith  in  Christ  when  about  fifteen  years  of  age.  Soon 
after  he  began  to  think  of  consecratino-  himself  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  From  the  academy  of  Rev.  J.  L.  Kennedy,  he 
went  to  Erskine  College,  where  he  was  a  faithful  and  diligent 
student  for  some  time,  but  did  not  complete  his  College 
course.  In  1857  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Co- 
lumbia, S.  C,  and  completing  the  prescribed  course  of  study,  he 
was  licensed  April,  1860,  by  the  South  Carolina  Presbytery.  At 
the  commencement  of  the  Confederate  war  he  volunteered  as  a 
private  soldier  in  one  of  the  companies  of  James's  Battalion. 
Besides  his  duties  of  soldier,  he  officiated  as  minister  of  the  gos- 
pel, preaching  and  holding  prayer-meetings  in  camp  whenever 
opportunity  presented.  Though  not  highly  gifted  as  a  speaker, 
such  was  his  faithfulness  as  a  Christian,  and  so  untiring  were  his 
efforts,  that  he  soon  won  the   confidence  of  the  whole  command. 


364  .     STUDENTS. 

The  officer  in  command  was  so  impressed  with  his  piety  and  his 
zeal  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  that  he  kindly  relieved  him  from  the 
common  duties  of  the  soldier,  and  made  him  chaplain.  His  char- 
acter was  lovely,  because  it  was  Christlike.  His  very  life 
preached  to  others,  and  told  upon  the  hearts  of  those  who  knew 
him,  because  it  Avas  a  godly  life.  Selfish  thoughts  and  feelings 
were  unknown  to  him.  He  Avas  ever  ready  and  Avilling  to  make 
sacrifices  for  the  good  of  others.  He  was  at  the  close  of  the  war 
chaplain  at  Lauderdale  Springs  in  Mississippi,  where  he  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Yates,  in  the  spring  of  1865. 

While  on  a  visit  to  his  parents  in  South  Carolina,  he  was 
stricken  with  disease,  and  died  at  his  father's  residence  only  a  few 
weeks  after  his  marriage. 

His  age  was  about  thirty-five  years.   He  was  truly  a  good  man. 


REV.  WALLACE  HOWARD  STRATTON 

Was  born  in  Eufaula,  Barbour  County,  Alabama,  April  26th, 
1839,  and  died  in  Baton  Rouge,  Louisiana,  August  21st,  1873. 
He  was  the  son  of  the  Rev.  James  Stratton  and  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Floyd  Stratton. 

At  fifteen,  while  absent  in  Bridgeton,  N.  J.,  the  native  place 
of  his  father,  he  was  received  into  the  communion  of  the  Church, 
and  from  that  time  until  called  into  the  Church  above,  we  believe 
he  could  say,  "The  life  that  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the 
faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me." 
Many  years  after  he  said  to  the  writer:  "I  am  quite  persuaded 
that  at  eleven  years  of  age  I  had  the  same  gracious  exercises  Avhich 
I  now  have,  and  which  old  Christians  have,  and  think  that  at  fif- 
teen they  were  only  confirmed  and  increased."  Until  he  entered 
Oakland  College,  Avhich  was  then  in  high  repute,  and  Avhere  he 
graduated  with  honor,  he  had  been  favored  Avith  the  best  instruc- 
tors, and  had  been  a  close  student. 

In  the  year  18 — ,  he  Avent  to  Columbia  Theological  Seminary, 


STUDENTS.  365 

was  licensed,  ordained,  and  installed  pastor  of  the  church  at  An- 
derson C.  H.,  S.  C.  His  health  fb.iling,  he  removed  to  Pass 
Christian,  La.,  and  afterwards  became  pastor  of  the  church  in 
Baton  Rouge,  La.,  where  after  an  honored  and  useful  pastorate 
he  was  taken  ill  and  died. 

He  had  always  been  a  hard  student,  was  a  consecrated  man, 
and  died  in  the  "full  assurance  of  faith." 

James  Stratton. 


REV.  PHILIP  H.  THOMPSON 

Was  the  youngest  son  of  William  Thompson,  an  elder  in  the 
First  Presbyterian  church  at  Nashville,  where  the  subject  of  this 
sketch  was  born,  April  3d,  1830.  He  enjoyed  the  privilege  of 
Christian  training,  as  both  of  his  parents  were  godly  people. 

He  was  graduted  from  the  University  of  Nashville,  under  the 
presidency  of  Dr.  Philip  Lindsley.  He  chose  his  father's  pro- 
fession— that  of  the  law;  was  admitted  to  the  bar  in  1851,  and 
in  1852  married  Miss  Juliet  Marshall,  of  Bowling  Green,  Ky. 
Their  only  child  died  in  infancy.  In  1853  he  removed  to  Mem- 
phis. Before  leaving  Nashville  he  made  a  profession  of  religion, 
and  he  was  elected  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder  in  the  Second 
church  of  Memphis.  In  185(3  his  wife  died.  The  loss  of  his 
wife  and  child  was  instrumental  in  weaning  him  from  the  world, 
and  in  directing  his  mind  to  the  ministry.  He  entered  the  Semi- 
nary at  Columbia  in  1859,  shortly  after  his  licensure  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Memphis,  which  took  place  at  Osceola,  Ark.  He 
was  ordained  early  in  1860,  by  the  same  Presbytery,  to  the  work 
of  an  evangelist.  After  travelling  with  Dr.  Thornwell  in  Europe, 
he  was  installed  pastor  of  the  Fourth  Presbyterian  church  of 
Memphis,  in  December,  1861.  His  church  increased  from 
twenty-one  to  fifty  in  a  short  time.  His  church  building  was 
burned  during  the  war.  In  1862  he  married  Miss  Lucy  C.  Bills, 
by  whom  he  had  two  children,  both  of  whom  are  still  living,  the 


366  STUDENTS. 

elder  one  being  at  present  a  student  in  Columbia  Theological 
Seminary.  In  1863  he  accepted  a  call  from  Emmaus  and  Belle- 
mont  churches,  in  Fayette  County,  Tenn.,  where  he  labored  for 
three  years  with  great  acceptance.  After  two  years  of  preaching 
at  Bartlett,  he  took  charge  of  the  Portland  church,  near  Louis- 
ville, Ky.,  where  he  labored  with  great  acceptance  for  two  years 
and  a  half.  In  August,  1870,  he  was  installed  pastor  of  Mulberry 
church,  the  late  charge  of  the  beloved  Samuel  McPheeters.  He 
lived  less  than  a  year,  doing  his  Master's  will  with  his  might. 
He  died  June  13th,  1871,  aged  forty-one.  He  was  a  man  of 
piety,  zeal,  and  boldness.  Everywhere  he  went,  he  succeeded 
in  winning  the  hearts  of  his  people.  Among  his  dying  words 
were  :  "It  will  all  be  right ;"  and  his  very  last  words  were:  "My 
hope  is  in  Christ."  John  S.  Park. 


REV.  EDWARD    R.  WARE. 

He  was  graduated  at  the  University  of  Alabama,  entered  Co- 
lumbia Seminary  in  1846,  and  completed  his  theological  course 
in  May,  1849;  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  East  Alabama, 
October  24th,  1849,  and  ordained  September  28th,  1850.  He 
was  pastor  of  the  church  at  Jacksonville,  Ala.,  and  died  Octo- 
ber 19th,  1854.  As  a  man,  he  was  kind,  affable,  and  concilia- 
tory. As  a  Christian,  he  was  truly  pious  and  humble.  As  a 
minister,  faithful,  laborious,  and  persevering.  As  a  husband,  he 
was  affectionate  and  devoted.  But  his  work  was  done,  and  he 
has  gone  to  his  rest.  He  met  death  with  great  composure,  and 
in  his  last  hours  was  blessed  by  the  grace  of  God,  with  full  as- 
surance of  a  happy  immortality, — Minutes  of  Synod  of  Ala- 
bama, 1854- 


STUDENTS.  367 


REV.  JOHN  F.  WATSON. 

John  Franklin  Watson,  son  of  Rev.  S.  L,  and  N.  H.  (Neel) 
Watson,  was  born  in  Steele  Creek,  Mecklenburg  County,  N.  C, 
March  21st,  1839. 

John  received  his  preparatory  training  at  Bethel  Academy,  and 
entered  the  Sophomore  Class  of  Davidson  College,  N.  C,  in 
1856,  and  here  made  a  profession  of  faith.  He  was  graduated 
in  July,  1859,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year  entered  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C.  Having  completed  the  course 
there,  he  was  licensed  as  a  probationer  by  Bethel  Presbytery  in 
1862.  Having  served  as  a  missionary  to  the  soldiers  in  1862  for 
a  while,  he  was  ordained  October  3d,  1863,  by  Bethel  Pi'esby- 
tery,  at  Waxhaw  church,  and  returned  as  a  missionary  to  the 
army  in  Virginia.  During  the  following  winter  he  had  a  severe 
attack  of  typhoid  fever,  which  forced  him  to  return  to  South  Car- 
olina in  the  spring  of  1864.  During  the  ftill  of  that  year  he 
returned  to  the  array  of  Northern  Virginia  and  served  as  chap- 
lain of  the  16th  North  Carolina  Regiment  of  Infantry,  until  the 
close  of  the  war.  It  was  his  delight  to  labor  for  the  spiritual 
good  of  the  soldiers,  in  the  camp  and  on  the  march,  ever  zealous 
in  the  work.  It  was  often  difficult  to  keep  him  from  taking  ac- 
tive part  in  battle.  It  was  hard  to  make  him  see  that  the  proper 
place  for  a  chaplain  was  at  the  field  hospital.  Like  every  true 
patriot,  he  longed  to  be  at  the  front. 

After  the  close  of  the  war  he  united  school-teaching  with 
preaching  until  November,  1866,  when  he  went  to  Arkansas,  and 
engaged  in  teaching  while  supplying  the  Camden  church.  In 
the  spring  of  1867  he  returned  to  South  Carolina,  and  on 
April  2d,  1867,  he  was  married  to  Miss  Mary  Elizabeth  Alston, 
of  Ebenezer.  Removing  in  1867  to  Princeton,  Ark.,  he  had 
charge  of  a  female  school,  also  preaching  at  Princeton  and  Tulip, 
where  he  labored  till  1870,  and  after  a  protracted  sickness  died, 
June  8th,  1870.     He  left  no  children. 

He  was  highly  esteemed  as  a  teacher  and  preacher.     Fearless 


368  -    STUDENTS. 

and  determined  in  the  performance  of  duty,   desiring  to  have  al- 
ways "a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God  and  toward  men." 
On  his  tombstone  are  inscribed  these  words : 

"A  sincere,  practical  man, 
An  humble  Christian, 
In  death  triumphant." 

S.  L.  W. 


REV.  W.  B.  WATTS. 

WiNSLOAV  Brainard  Watts  and  Thos.  Espy  Watts,  twin 
brothers,  were  born  in  Iredell  County,  N.  C,  five  miles  west  of 
Statesville,  March  29th,  1833,  sons  of  substantial  Scotch-Irish 
Presbyterians.  The  father  was  an  earnest,  praying  member  of 
Concord  church ;  two  uncles  were  elders,  and  two  other  uncles 
were  Presbyterian  ministers.  The  mother  (Mary  K.  Adams) 
was  a  granddaughter  of  an  earnest  Presbyterian  elder,  the  founder 
of  Buck  Creek  church,  in  Rowan  County,  N.  C.  The  parents 
died  when  the  twin  brothers  were  quite  young,  and  they  were 
taken  in  charge  by  Dr.  J.  R.  B.  Adams,  their  mother's  brother. 
In  early  life  they  became  communing  members  in  Concord  church, 
and  were  pupils  in  Ebenezer  Academy,  at  Bethany  church,  the 
best  school  in  Western  North  Carolina  in  that  day.  They  entered 
Davidson  College,  and  were  graduated  with  honor  in  1854. 

W.  B.  Watts,  spending  a  few  years  in  teaching  in  Chester 
County,  S.  C,  where  he  left  his  mark  as  a  scholar  and  man, 
entered  the  Seminary  at  Columbia  in  1858.  Having  completed 
his  course,  he  was  licensed  by  Concord  Presbytery,  April  13th, 
1861,  and  installed  pastor  of  Prospect  and  Buck  Creek  churches 
in  October  following.  On  the  5th  December,  1861,  he  was 
united  in  marriage  to  Miss  E.  Melvina  Alexander,  daughter  of 
the  late  Col.  Ben.  W.  Alexander,  of  Charlotte,  N.  C.  During  a 
service  of  seven  years,  one  hundred  and  forty  members  were  added 
to  his  churches.  A  combination  of  diseases  terminated  his  life  July 


STUDENTS.  369 

18,  1868,  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  A  vast  assemhlage 
attended  his  funeral,  and  the  Rev.  Jethro  Rumple  may  be  said  to 
have  emphasised  his  character  in  announcing  as  his  text,  "For  he 
was  a  good  man,  and  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith,  and 
much  people  was  added  unto  the  Lord."     Acts  xi.  24. 

Bro.  Watts  was  an  enthusiastic  member  and  minister  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  He  loved  her  ways,  her  doctrines,  ordi- 
nances, and  influence.  The  pastor  of  his  youth.  Rev.  Henry  N. 
Pharr,  early  and  effectually  impressed  him  with  spiritual  power ; 
and  he  never  forgot  his  instructions.  Indeed,  he  would  almost 
take  off  his  hat  when  he  referred  to  him. 

Bro.  Watts  was  a  most  industrious  and  successful  pastor.  His 
reports  to  Presbytery,  and  his  efforts  on  the  floor  of  Presbytery, 
encouraged  and  helped  his  brethren.  He  was  a  constant,  con- 
fiding friend,  generous  and  warm-hearted.  It  was  always  a  privi- 
lege to  meet  him  and  grasp  his  hand.  0  !  how  memory  struggles 
under  the  sound  of  his  name  !  The  tear  will  moisten  the  cheek 
Avhile  these  lines  are  written  of  one  who  could  so  well  understand  a 
brother's  difficulties,  and  who  was  ever  so  f^xithful  to  advise  and 
help.  R.  Z.  Johnston. 


SAMUEL  PARK  WEIR. 

Samuel  Park  Weir  was  born  October  12th,  1839,  in  Greens- 
boro, N.  C.  Deprived  at  a  tender  age  of  a  mother's  care,  he  be- 
came a  special  object  of  solicitude  to  his  father.  Dr.  David  W^eir, 
until  a  happy  marriage  with  Miss  Susan  Dick  secured  for  the  boy 
such  loving  care  as  bound  the  two  together  in  closest  affection. 

He  was  prepared  for  college  by  the  well-known  Dr.  A.  W^ilson, 
and  entering  the  University  of  North  Carolina,  after  a  brilliant 
course  was  graduated  thence  with  the  second  place  in  a  class  of 
eighty-four,  in  1860. 

One  year  previous  to  his  matriculation,  he  united  w^ith  the 
church  at  Greensboro,  and  he  adorned  his  profession  through  the 
24 


370  STUDENTS. 

temptations  of  college  life,  the  peaceful  current  of  the  Seminary, 
and  the  trials  of  the  camp  and  battle-field. 

Of  a  cheerful  disposition,  a  generous  spirit,  a  manly  bearing, 
and  a  conscientious  deportment,  it  was  no  wonder  that  his  society 
and  friendship  were  prized  by  his  associates. 

He  entered  the*Seminary  at  Columbia  in  1860,  but  the  bom- 
bardment of  Fort  Sumter  summoned  his  patriotic  spirit  to  the  de- 
fence of  his  country.  Entering  the  ranks  of  a  North  Carolina 
regiment  at  Fort  Macon,  he  was  soon  elected  a  lieutenant.  His 
zeal  for  Christ  prompted  him  to  do  the  work  also  of  a  colporteur. 
On  the  heights  of  Fredericksburg  he  met  death  in  the  act  of  ren- 
dering assistance  to  a  wounded  officer  (Col.  Gilmer).  The  fatal 
shot  entered  his  temple,  and  so  "he  was  not,"  for  God  took  him. 
His  mortal  dust  rests  in  the  cemetery  at  Greensboro. 

R.    E.    COOPEK. 


WILLIAM  WILEY 


Was  born  in  Jefferson  County,  Missouri,  December  25th,  1832, 
of  Presbyterian  parentage,  but  grew  up  with  but  few  privileges  of 
the  Church,  outside  his  father's  family.  Arriving  at  maturity, 
an  ardent  desire  to  secure  an  education  led  him  to  dispose  of  his 
little  property  and  repair  to  the  Des  Peres  Institute,  in  St.  Louis 
County,  Mo.,  then  under  the  supervision  of  Rev.  J.  N.  Gilbreath. 
While  here  he  united  w^ith  the  Church  in  the  fall  of  1852.  Hav- 
ing completed  his  preparatory  studies,  he  went  to  Centre  College, 
Danville,  Ky.,  and  entered  Freshman  in  November,  1854.  He 
graduated  September  16th,  1858,  taking  third  honor  in  a  class 
of  twenty-seven,  delivering  the  Greek  oration.  On  the  20th  of 
the  same  month  he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Danville, 
where  he  remained  until  the  spring  of  1859.  In  the  fall  of  the 
same  year  he  entered  Columbia  Seminary,  graduating  in  the 
spring  of  1861.  He  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Louis, 
May  22d,  1861,  and  ordained  by  the  same  Presbytery,  Novem- 
ber 11th,  1862. 


STUDENTS.  371 

On  leaving  Columbia  he  returned  to  his  home,  but  his  health 
being  impaired,  together  with  the  outlawry  prevailing  consequent 
upon  the  war,  induced  him  to  retire  (the  writer  thinks)  to  Mon- 
tana Territory.  At  the  close  of  the  war  he  returned  to  his  native 
State,  and  transferred  his  presbyterial  relations  to  Palmyra  Pres- 
bytery, by  which  body  he  was  received  October  12th,  1866.  His 
charge  was  in  Monroe  County,  Mo.,  chiefly  Mt.  Horeb  church, 
where  he  labored  for  two  years,  when  failing  health  compelled 
him  to  temporarily  lay  aside  his  work  as  a  minister.  He  married 
in  Chillicothe,  Mo.,  and  settled  on  his  farm,  intending  to  assume 
again  the  full  work  of  the  ministry,  so  soon  as  his  health  would 
permit.  He  preached  occasionally  as  his  strength  would  allow, 
but  never  recovered  sufficiently  to  enter  full  work  again.  He 
died  July  25th,  1872,  in  the  fortieth  year  of  his  age. 

He  was  a  diligent  and  successful  student;  an  earnest,  conse- 
crated Christian;  a  laborious,  faithful  minister;  an  honest,  truth- 
ful man:  called  away  by  "Him  who  doeth  all  things  well,"  at  a 
comparatively  early  period,  in  what  promised  to  be  a  career  of 
extensive  usefulness.  I.  J.  Long. 


REV.  ALBERT  WILLIAMS, 

A  MINISTER  of  the  Baptist  Church,  was  born  in  Eatonton,  Ga., 
August  14th,  1816;  made  a  public  profession  of  religion  in 
1835;  was  graduated  at  Franklin  College  on  Aug.  1st,  1837; 
attended  Columbia  Seminary  in  1838-9;  and  was  ordained  in 
April,  1840. 

He  was  first  a  pastor  in  Columbus  and  then  in  Savannah  and 
then  in  Macon,  Ga.  On  account  of  feeble  health  he  resigned  his 
pastorate  in  Macon  in  1848.  He  became  Professor  of  Languages 
in  Mercer  University  at  Penfield,  Ga.,  and  then  removed  to  Au- 
burn, Ala.,  where  he  taught  until  1853.  He  then  removed  to 
Montgomery,  and  engaged  in  secular  pursuits,  becoming  a  suc- 
cessful banker. 


372  STUDENTS. 

Bro.  Williams  yearned  to  preach  the  gospel.  He  groaned  un- 
der the  trial  of  being  debarred  from  preaching  by  disease.  Though 
greatly  blessed  in  his  three  pastorates  in  Georgia,  and  though 
successful  as  a  business  man  in  Montgomery,  he  said,  "My  life 
is  a  failure,  because  I  am  deprived  of  my  loved  employ."  Yet  in 
Montgomery  he  did  great  good.  He  preached  as  often  as  health 
and  opportunity  enabled  him,  and  at  one  time  for  a  year  conduct- 
ed the  services  of  the  Second  Baptist  church.  During  this  period 
many  were  converted,  and  among  them  two  of  his  daughters. 

His  life,  which  was  an  impressive  sermon,  came  to  an  end  in 
Mellonville,  Fla.,  in  February,  1873.  He  had  just  gone  there, 
hoping  to  find  some  relief  from  the  wasting  effects  of  consump- 
tion, but  God  ordered  otherwise.  His  body  now  sleeps  in  Mont- 
gomery, awaiting  the  glad  resurrection  morn. 

He  was  twice  married:  in  1842  to  Miss  Mary  Irving  Clarke, 
and  in  June,  1846,  to  Miss  Ann  Eliza  Hollis.  Four  children 
survive — three  daughters,  who  live  in  Mobile,  Ala.,  and  a  son  in 
New  York. 

Bro.  Williams  was  feeble  physically,  but  his  mind  was  of  the 
highest  order.  "His  reputation  from  the  beginning  was  high, 
as  one  of  the  most  well-trained,  accomplished,  and  eloquent 
preachers  of  his  day.  His  objective  and  subjective  knowledge  of 
the  way  of  salvation  seemed  to  be  extraordinary."  "  His  preach- 
ing was  delightfully  clear  and  unaffected,  and  marked  by  a  chas- 
tened and  delicate  tenderness."  "Genius  distinguished  every 
paragraph,  and  celestial  unction  flowed  out  upon  all  that  heard." 


REV.  A.  W.  WILSON. 

Among  those  who  have  ceased,  by  reason  of  death,  to  answer 
to  the  calling  of  the  roll  of  Synod  during  the  past  year,  Rev.  A. 
W.  Wilson  will  be  affectionately  remembered.  He  was  a  native 
of  South  Carolina,  and  was  blessed  in  having  had  in  early  life  ex- 
cellent religious  training.    His  father,  Capt.  J.  J.  Wilson,  was  for 


STUDENTS.  373 

many  years  an  elder  in  Bethel  church  in  York  County.  His 
mother,  a  Christian  of  eminent  piety,  died  when  he  was  six  years 
of  age.  The  family  constituted  a  centre  of  marked  religious  in- 
fluence. Often  in  mature  life,  Brother  Wilson  was  heard  to  speak 
in  veneration  of  the  influences  which  were  brought  to  bear  upon 
him  around  the  fireside  in  the  home  of  his  parents.  From  child- 
hood he  maintained  the  character  of  a  thoughtful  and  pious  fol- 
lower of  Christ,  and  accordingly,  in  the  morning  of  life,  he  was 
admitted  to  a  seat  at  the  communion  table  of  our  Lord.  He  grew 
up  with  the  fixed  impression  that  his  calling  was  to  be  that  of  an 
ambassador  for  Christ. 

Mr.  Wilson  pursued  his  academic  studies  in  a  school  at  York- 
ville,  S.  C.  Entering  Davidson  College  in  1870,  he  completed  his 
classical  course  and  graduated  in  that  institution  in  the  year  1873. 
He  was  one  of  the'  class  that  graduated  in  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary of  Columbia  in  1876.  A  year  prior  to  that  event,  he 
received  license  from  Bethel  Presbytery  to  preach  the  gospel  of 
Christ.  Through  his  entire  course  of  education  he  labored  under 
difficulties  which  would  have  deterred  a  less  resolute  person  from 
eff"ort.  The  trouble  encountered  arese  from  physical  defect  in  the 
organs  of  vision,  which  caused  apprehension  that  he  might  finally 
be  prevented  from  entering  upon  the  work  to  which  he  looked  for- 
ward with  eager  expectation. 

Brother  Wilson  came  to  Mississippi  in  the  fall  of  the  year 
1876,  and  entered  upon  a  field  of  labor,  embracing  the  churches 
of  Greenwood  and  Roebuck  in  the  Yazoo  Valley.  His  introduc- 
tion there  awakened  general  interest  and  gave  new  life  to  Presby- 
terianism  in  that  comparatively  destitute  section.  He  raised  the 
standard  of  the  cross  before  the  eyes  of  those  Avho  seldom  heard 
the  voice  of  ministers  of  the  word.  At  a  meeting  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Central  Mississippi,  held  at  the  Roebuck  church  in  Octo- 
ber, 1876,  he  was  received  from  Bethel  Presbytery  as  a  licentiate, 
and  a  call  for  one-half  his  time  from  the  church  in  which  Pres- 
bytery met  was  placed  in  his  hands.  He  was  accordingly  or- 
dained and  installed  pastor.  On  the  27th  day  of  December  of 
that  year  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Miss  Mary  H.  Caroth- 
ers,  daughter  of  Rev.   W.  W.  Carothers,  of  Summerfield,  Ala., 


374  STUDENTS. 

and  soon  afterwards  settled  in  the  town  of  Greenwood.  To  the 
two  churches  he  continued  to  labor  until  the  end  of  his  life,  giv- 
ing also  a  part  of  his  services  in  the  last  two  years  to  Teoc  church, 
in  Carroll  County.  The  influence  which  he  wielded  became  strong 
and  extensive.  The  hearts  of  the  people  were  won  by  the  min- 
ister, and  the  work  was  prosecuted  in  earnest  spirit.  His  strength 
was  mainly  in  the  pastoral  work,  which  extended  over  a  wide  dis- 
trict. He  was  willing  and  adapted  to  this  department  of  minis- 
terial duty  ;  hence  he  could  not  rest  at  ease  when  the  impression 
existed  in  his  mind  that  the  sick  could  be  comforted,  the  poor 
assisted,  or  sinners  moved  to  seek  Christ  by  his  personal  eff"orts. 

Brother  Wilson  was  a  man  of  truly  missionary  spirit,  and  paid 
frequent  visits  to  vacant  churches.  Modest,  social,  unassuming, 
and  zealous,  he  gained  the  good- will  of  the  masses.  As  a  preacher, 
he  was  earnest,  faithful,  and  often  very  impressive  in  the  pulpit. 
By  untiring  labors,  amiable  and  unselfish  spirit,  and  by  personal 
sacrifices  made  for  the  cause  of  the  Master,  he  acquired  the  name 
and  character  of  a  model  Christian,  and  proved  himself  a  faithful 
minister  of  Jesus  Christ. 

When  the  memorable  overflow  came  in  the  month  of  March, 
1882,  and  brought  disaster  to  the  people  of  Greenwood  and  Roe- 
buck, Bro.  Wilson  moved  his  family  to  Teoc,  in  Carroll  County, 
and  then  returned  to  liis  home.  He  then  passed  in  a  skiff  down 
to  Roebuck,  to  look  after  the  people  of  his  charge.  There  he 
visited  the  sick  and  the  suff"ering.  Calling  at  the  house  of  ex- 
Governor  Humphreys,  he  found  his  family  in  affliction,  and  Avhile 
leading  them  in  devotional  exercises,  he  himself  became  suddenly 
ill.  That  illness  was  the  prelude  to  fatal  issue.  Exposure  and 
effort  in  rowing  his  boat  proved  too  much  for  his  strength  and 
constitution.  By  painful  exertion  he  returned  in  the  skiff  to  the 
vicinity  of  his  home,  and  stopped  at  the  house  of  a  friend.  Pneu- 
monia in  violent  form  had  already  prostrated  his  physical  system. 
His  wife  was  sent  for  and  medical  aid  procured.  When  apprised 
that  his  end  Avas  near,  no  cloud  gathered  over  his  head.  He 
assured  his  friends  and  his  wife  that  he  had  taken  firm  hold  of 
the  promises  of  God,  and  that  he  felt  secure  in  his  reliance  upon 
the  mercy  of  God  through   Christ.      Spending  his  last  moments 


STUDENTS.  375 

in  prayer  for  his  people,  he  closed  his  eyes  in  death,  and  his  spirit 
passed,  on  the  first  day  of  April,  1882,  into  the  rest  that  remains 
for  the  people  of  God.  J.  H.  Alexander. 


REV.  CHARLTON  H.  WILSON, 

The  son  of  Wm.  T.  and  Eunice  Wilson,  Avas  born  in  Marion 
District,  S.  C,  March  6th,  1828,  and  died  in  Richmond,  Va., 
June  4th,  1864. 

As  a  boy,  he  was  remarkable  for  his  orderly  deportment  and 
affectionate  disposition.  His  early  education  was  received  in  an 
academy  near  home,  and  the  last  year  of  his  preparation  for  Col- 
lege was  spent  in  Greensboro,  N.  C,  under  Dr.  Alexander 
Wilson. 

In  January,  1848,  he  entered  Oglethorpe  University,  and  was 
graduated  with  the  first  honor  in  1850.  While  there,  during 
one  of  the  many  revivals  with  which  that  institution  of  our 
Church  was  blessed,  he  professed  faith  in  Christ  and  consecrated 
himself  to  the  Avork  of  the  ministry. 

After  teaching  one  year  in  Alabama,  he  entered  the  Columbia 
Seminary  in  1852,  and  completed  the  course  in  1855.  In  the 
spring  of  that  year  he  was  licensed  in  Williamsburg  church  by 
Harmony  Presbytery.  On  May  9th,  he  married  Miss  Julia  A. 
Wilson,  of  Mt.  Zion  church,  and  on  .June  1st  he  went  to  laber  as 
a  missionary  among  the  Chickasaw  Indians.  His  work  here  was 
exceedingly  difiicult,  but  as  successful  as  it  was  difficult.  He 
took  charge  of  the  large  and  important  school  at  Wapanucka. 
Misunderstandings  had  existed  among  the  teachers ;  jealousies 
had  sprung  up  among  the  poorer  classes  of  the  Indians  against 
the  richer  ;  and  differences  were  growing  between  the  trustees  of 
the  school  and  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  New  York.  But 
in  a  short  time  he  corrected  all  these  things  by  his  prudence, 
sagacity,  Christian  frankness,  and  conciliatory  manners  ;  so  that 
the  school  flourished  greatly. 


376  STUDENTS. 

In  the  spring  of  1859  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  Indian 
country  on  account  of  the  health  of  his  fjimily.  That  summer 
he  spent  in  missionary  labors,  mainly  at  Conwayboro,  S.  C.  In 
1860  he  accepted  a  call  to  the  churches  of  Great  Pee  Dee  and 
Bennettsville.  In  the  spring  of  1862  he  entered  the  Confederate 
army  as  a  chaplain,  but  remained  only  a  few  months,  sickness 
and  loss  of  voice  compelling  him  to  return  home.  In  April,  1864, 
he  Avent  again  to  the  army,  but  in  one  short  month  he  was  stricken 
down  by  severe  sickness,  and  on  June  4th  died  at  the  officers' 
hospital  in  Richmond. 

"A  man  of  decided  and  eminent  piety ;  of  sound  and  culti- 
vated intellect ;  of  a  remarkably  clear  and  discriminating  judg- 
ment ;  open,  frank,  and  judicious  in  all  his  intercourse  with  his 
fellow  men ;  acceptable  and  impressive  as  a  preacher ;  and 
especially  conscientious  and  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  every 
duty  that  devolved  upon  him  as  a  Christian,  a  minister,  and 
a  citizen." 


REV.  JOHN  D.  WILSON. 

Rev.  John  D.  Wilson  was  born  in  Darlington  County,  S.  C, 
in  1816  or  1817.  In  his  boyhood  he  became  a  member  of  the 
Darlino-ton  Presbvterian  church,  of  which  his  father,  Samuel 
Wilson,  was  a  ruling  elder.  He  graduated  in  the  South  Carolina 
College  in  1837  ;  soon  after  entered  the  Theological  Seminary, 
Columbia,  and  graduated  there  in  1841.  Immediately  upon  his 
graduation  in  the  Seminary  he  was  married  to  Miss  Elizabeth 
Player,  of  Columbia.  He  was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Harmony  in  April,  1841.  By  permission  of  that  Presbytery  he 
became  the  supply  of  Providence  and  Rocky  River  churches,  Ab- 
beville County,  S.  C,  in  the  bounds  of  the  South  Carolina  Pres- 
bytery, October,  1841.  He  was  taken  under  the  care  of  the  lat- 
ter Presbytery,  March  25,  1842,  and  at  the  same  date  received 
and  accepted  a  call  to  the  churches  of  Providence  and  Rocky 
River.    He  was  ordained  pastor  of  these  churches.  May  20, 1842. 


STUDENTS.  377 

His  ministry  was  brief.  Scarcely  twelve  months  had  revolved 
before  he  was  called  to  give  an  account  of  his  stewardship.  He 
died  in  Columbia  in  the  midst  of  his  friends,  and  with  the  vener- 
able Dr.  Howe,  his  preceptor,  sitting  by  his  side,  guiding  and 
instructing  his  pupil  in  his  death  as  he  had  done  in  his  life. 

Mr.  Wilson,  though  so  young,  died  greatly  lamented.  He  was 
a  perfect  man.  Tall,  of  fine  personal  appearance,  of  persuasive 
address,  and  with  a  voice  that  commanded  attention.  A  man  of 
purpose,  he  walked  with  vehemence;  studied  thoroughly;  pur- 
sued an  argumentation  with  ardor,  never  losing  sight  of  dignity 
and  generosity.  His  sermons  were  complete,  of  the  polemical 
kind,  yet  winning  and  impressive.  He  had  no  idiosyncrasies,  no 
whims;  morally  symmetrical  and  superior  to  petty  suspicions. 
The  foreign  missionary  work  had  been  his  choice,  but  the  Lord 
had  otherwise  ordered. 


LEIGHTON  B.   WILSON 

Was  born  in  Sumter  County,  South  Carolina,  July  10th,  1837, 
being  the  third  son  of  Samuel  E.  and  Sarah  D.  Wilson.  His 
earlier  years  were  spent  on  his  fiither's  farm.  He  was  never  very 
robust  physically,  but  possessed  intellectual  gifts  of  a  high  order. 
As  a  child  he  was  remarkably  conscientious,  and  as  he  grew  up 
to  manhood  this  regard  for  right  principles  developed  and 
strengthened  with  his  character.  Two  instances,  trifling  in  them- 
selves, will  illustrate  the  character  of  the  boy  and  man.  While 
a  very  small  boy,  he  came  to  his  mother's  bedside  at  midnight  in 
deep  distress,  and  there  confided  to  her  sympathising  ears  his 
grief  that  a  younger  brother,  with  whom  he  was  sleeping,  had 
gotten  in  bed  and  gone  to  sleep  Avithout  having  said  his  prayers. 
That  was  such  a  trouble  to  him  that  he  could  not  sleep  himself. 
Later  in  life,  while  he  was  in  the  army  of  Virginia,  and  terribly 
emaciated  with  disease,  one  of  his  friends  determined  to  get  him 
a  chicken  and  make  him  some  soup.     This  was  done;  but  when 


378  STUDENTS. 

the  soup  was  brought  to  him  he  refused  to  take  it  unless  assured 
that  the  chicken  had  not  been  surreptitiously  procured. 

He  entered  Oglethorpe  College  and  graduated  in  the  class  of 
1857,  dividing  with  another  the  first  honor  of  his  class.  He  then 
taught  school  a  few  years,  and  at  the  same  time  prosecuted  his 
medical  studies.  He  was  attending  his  third  and  last  course  of 
medical  lectures  in  Charleston  when  the  civil  war  began.  He 
came  home  and  joined  the  army,  but  soon  sickness  rendered  him 
unfit  for  military  service,  and  he  was  honorably  discharged  from 
the  army.  While  recuperating  at  home  he  made  a  public  pro- 
fession of  faith  at  Mt.  Zion  Presbyterian  church  in  October, 
1861.  This  important  step  led  soon  to  one  still  more  important. 
After  mature  and  deliberate  thought,  he  conceived  it  his  duty  to 
abandon  his  cherished  object  of  entering  the  medical  profession, 
and  to  give  himself  to  the  gospel  ministry.  He  now  entered  Co- 
lumbia Seminary,  but  the  war  still  continuing,  and  his  health 
being  partially  restored,  he  felt  that  his  country  demanded  his 
services,  and  accordingly  he  rejoined  the  army,  going  this  time 
to  Virginia,  where  it  was  hoped  the  climate  would  not  be  so  try- 
ing. But  his  old  disease  returned  with  increased  virulence,  and 
he  was  soon  attacked  with  typhoid  fever.  He  was  at  length 
brought  home  again,  where  he  lay  hovering  for  six  weeks  between 
life  and  death.  But  his  end  was  not  just  yet.  Once  more  he 
rallied  from  the  fell  destroyer;  once  more  he  was  partially  re- 
stored to  health.  Soon  as  he  could  travel  he  determined  to  re- 
turn to  the  front.  In  vain  his  friends  entreated  him  to  remain 
till  his  health  was  stronger;  in  vain  his  physician  warned  him 
that  he  was  only  courting  certain  death.  He  went,  only  to  be 
dashed  down  again ;  only  to  be  brought  for  the  last  time  to  his 
old  home  and  loving  friends;  only  after  intense  and  protracted 
suffering  to  yield  his  life  a  willing  sacrifice  upon  the  altar  of  his 
country,  on  the  4th  of  September,  1864.  G.  H.  Wilson. 


STUDENTS.  379 


REV.  WILLIAM  W.  WILSON 

Was  born  in  Darlington  County,  S.  C,  26th  March,  1823. 
He  enjoyed  from  early  life  all  the  advantages  of  a  common  school 
education,  never  being  honored  with  a  College  diploma,  and  then 
entered  upon  the  business  of  life  as  a  teacher.  Early  in  the  year 
1843  he  was  invited  by  a  large  number  of  relatives  and  friends  in 
the  bounds  of  Mt.  Zion  church,  Sumter  District,  to  take  charge 
of  the  male  academy  in  that  neighborhood.  He  accepted,  and 
commenced  his  duties  with  a  cheering  prospect  of  usefulness.  He 
had  been  but  a  very  few  months  thus  engaged  when  a  precious 
revival  occurred  among  the  youth  of  Mt.  Zion  church,  and  he, 
through  God's  mercy,  became  one  of  the  earliest  subjects  of  the 
converting  grace  and  love  of  God,  and  soon  after,  in  company 
with  many  others,  he  publicly  professed  his  faith  in  a  crucified 
Saviour  by  uniting  with  the  church.  He  immediately  after  this 
experience  of  the  blessedness  of  a  "good  hope  through  grace," 
determined  to  give  the  remainder  of  his  life  to  his  blessed  Saviour 
in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  entered  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary in  Columbia,  in  December,  1843,  and  completed  the  three 
years  course  of  study.  He  was  soon  after  called  to  the  ministry 
of  Bishopville  church,  Sumter  District.  He  was  ordained  and 
installed  pastor  in  May,  1848,  and  for  nearly  twenty  years  pro- 
claimed from  that  pulpit  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  For  a 
part  of  this  period,  the  Hephzibah  church  shared  the  half  of  his 
labors.  Among  this  much-loved  people  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  on 
Sabbath  morning,  26th  August,  1866,  at  11  o'clock,  the  usual 
hour  of  preaching  from  his  pulpit. 

Gifted  by  nature  with  highly  respectable  talents,  he  was  emi- 
nently qualified  for  the  holy  office  to  which  he  consecrated  his 
efforts.  He  was  sound  in  the  faith,  clear  in  his  expositions,  ear- 
nest and  impressive  in  delivery.  In  prayer  he  was  humble  and 
fervent ;  as  a  man,  he  was  conscientious  and  exemplary  in  every 
relative  and  social  duty ;  and  by  his  consistent  life  and  pious  con- 
versation, conciliated  the  esteem  of  all  with  whom  he  was  asso- 
ciated. Wm.  M.  Reid. 


380  STUDENTS. 


REV.  PETER  WINN. 

Rev.  Peter  Winn  was  born  in  Liberty  County,  Ga.,  in  1815, 
being  the  son  of  Maj.  John  and  Mrs.  Eliza  (Wilson)  Winn.  He 
had  by  nature  a  serious  and  thoughtful  turn  of  mind ;  and  when 
about  fourteen  years  of  age  he  professed  conversion  under  the 
preaching  of  Rev.  Joseph  Stiles,  D.  D.,  and  united  with  the 
Midway  Congregational  church.  He  received  his  early  lite- 
rary training  in  the  academy  at  Walthourville,  then  a  school  of 
much  notoriety.  In  January,  1836,  he  entered  the  State  Uni- 
versity at  Athens,  Ga.,  then  called  Franklin  College,  and  was 
graduated  with  the  second  honor,  in  August,  1838.  He  went 
thence  immeiliately  to  Taliaferro  County,  and  taught  in  a  country 
school  for  a  few  months.  In  November  of  the  same  year  he  en- 
tered the  Theological  Seminary  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  with  a  view 
of  preparing  for  the  Presbyterian  ministry.  Returning  home  in 
the  summer  vacation  of  1839,  he  took  charge  of  the  Walthour- 
ville academy  for  a  few  months,  during  the  absence  of  the  pre- 
ceptor, and  thus  by  incessant  labor  undermined  and  destroyed  his 
health  for  life.  He  resumed  in  due  time  his  studies  in  the  Semi- 
nary, but  had  soon  to  leave  on  account  of  ill-health,  never  more 
to  return. 

After  laboring  as  Bible  agent  and  colporteur  in  North  and 
South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Alabama,  he  was,  in  the  fiill  of 
1843,  licensed  to  preach  in  Midway  church,  by  the  Presbytery  of 
Georgia.  Having  spent  the  winter  recruiting  his  strength  in 
Cuba,  he  engaged  for  about  two  years  in  missionary  labors  among 
the  negroes  in  the  vicinity  of  Port  Gibson,  Miss.,  and  there  mar- 
ried Miss  Margarette  McComb.  Being  now  a  confirmed  consump- 
tive, and  entirely  broken  down  in  health,  he  returned  with  his 
wife  in  the  spring  of  1846,  to  the  home  of  his  mother,  and  on  the 
18th  of  January,  1847,  died,  and  was  buried  among  his  fathers, 
in  the  old  cemetery  at  Midway. 

Thus  ended  the  brief  but  laborious  and  useful  life  of  Rev.  Peter 
Winn,  admired,  loved,  and  honored  by  all  who  knew  him.  His 
work  was  rapidly   performed  and  well  done.     In  manner  he  was 


STUDENTS.  381 

affable  and  prepossessing ;  in  principle  and  purpose  exceedingly 
firm  ;  in  habit  studious,  diligent,  and  very  energetic  ;  in  charac- 
ter above  reproach;  "an  Israelite,  in  whom  was  no  guile;"  in 
piety  and  devotion  to  his  Saviour,  constant  and  untiring  ;  and  in 
death  calm  and  resigned.  Cut  off  in  the  prime  of  life  and  in 
the  beginning  of  his  ministry,  he  did  not  live  in  vain.  He  stood 
and  worked  when  other  men  would  have  fallen.  He  fell  at  his 
post,  and  died  in  the  harness.  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
servant ;  thou  hast  been  ftiithful  over  a  few  things  ;  I  will  make 
thee  ruler  over  many  things ;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord."  T.  T.  Winn. 


JOHN  A.  WITHERSPOON. 

John  Alfred  Witherspoon,  the  youngest  son  of  Hon.  I.  D. 
Witherspoon,  was  born  in  Yorkville,  S.  C,  May  16th,  1841. 
He  began  his  studies  at  Davidson  College,  but  in  January,  1859, 
entered  the  South  Carolina  College,  where  he  immediately  took 
rank  with  the  first  of  his  fellow-students,  contending  with  fair 
prospects  of  success  for  the  highest  honors  of  his  class.  Here  the 
fine  traits  of  his  character  were  developed,  and  he  soon  became  a 
leading  spirit  among  the  pious  youth  of  the  College.  Ardent 
and  enthusiastic  in  temperament,  buoyant  and  elastic  in  spirits, 
of  gentle  manner  and  winning  address,  but  always  manly  and 
brave,  with  a  high  sense  of  honor,  and  of  transparent  purity  of 
character,  he  became  the  object  of  universal  love  and  admiration. 
A  professor  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  felt  its  obligations 
to  be  sacred,  and  earnestly  sought  by  consistency  of  life  and  a 
conscientious  discharge  of  duty  to  adorn  the  gospel,  and  to  ele- 
vate the  standard  of  Christian  character  in  the  College.  His 
popularity  among  his  fellow-students  was  won  by  the  genuineness 
of  his  character  ;  and  his  influence  was  gained  by  his  firm  adher- 
ence to  principle  and  uncompromising  devotion  to  duty.  His 
health  becoming   impaired,   in  the  summer  of  1860  he  accom- 


382  STUDENTS. 

panied  his  uncle,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Thornwell,  with  whom  he  was  al- 
ways a  favorite,  on  a  voyage  to  Europe.  Returning  in  the  fall, 
he  entered  the  Theological  Seminary  and  began  his  course  of  pre- 
paration for  the  great  work  to  which  he  had  devoted  his  life. 
But,  the  war  coming  on,  he  was  among  the  first  to  volunteer  his 
services  to  his  country,  and  as  colporteur  and  soldier  he  accom- 
panied the  5th  S.  C.  Volunteers  to  Fort  Sumter  (April,  1861), 
and  thence  to  Virginia.  In  the  battles  of  Bull  Run  and  Manas- 
sas he  acquitted  himself  with  marked  distinction. 

In  September  he  resumed  his  studies,  but  the  coast  of  his 
State  being  invaded,  he  raised  a  company  for  the  service  and  be- 
ing elected  their  captain,  joined  the  17th  S.  C.  Volunteers  under 
Col.  Means,  in  December,  1861.  In  the  summer  of  1862  the 
.regiment  was  ordered  to  Virginia,  and  pausing  on  the  way  only 
long  enough  to  consummate  his  marriage  engao-ement  with  Miss 
Elizabeth  E.  James  of  Darlington  District,  he  pressed  forward  to 
the  strife.  In  the  second  battle  of  Manassas,  August  30th,  he 
received  a  painful  wound  and  was  about  to  retire  from  the  field, 
when,  noticing  that  the  lines  appeared  to  Avaver,  he  drew  his 
sword  and  calling  to  his  comrades  to  follow,  he  led  them  in  a  des- 
perate charge,  and  at  the  head  of  the  column  fell  mortally  wound- 
ed. He  was  borne  from  the  field,  and  the  next  day  was  carried 
to  Warrenton.  Here,  attended  by  a  loving  wife,  a  tender  mother, 
and  other  affectionate  relations  and  friends,  he  lingered  in  great 
suffering  until  October  19th,  when  with  sweet  acquiescence  in 
the  divine  will,  and  with  unclouded  faith  in  Christ,  he  passed 
gently  and  peacefully  away.  He  died  in  the  twenty-second  year 
of  his  age. 

With  a  mind  gifted  and  thoughtful,  with  a  piety  earnest  and 
ardent,  the  Church  lost  in  his  death  one  of  the  brightest  and 
purest  of  her  sons.  A  life  beautiful  and  full  of  promise  was  sac- 
rificed, as  so  many  were,  on  his  country's  altar. 

E.  M.  Green. 


STUDENTS.  383 


ARTHUR  McDOW  WRENN 


Son  of  James  and  Eliza  P.  Wrenn,  wge  McDow,  was  born  in 
Sumter  County,  Ala.,  May  lltli,  1832,  and  died  September  2d, 
1858. 

He  made  a  profession  of  religion  in  1851,  and  was  enrolled  a 
communing  member  of  Bethel  church  in  Tuskaloosa  Presbytery. 

His  early  education  was  conducted  by  Benjamin  P.  Burwell, 
who  taught  a  classical  school  in  his  father's  neighborhood.  He 
entered  Oglethorpe  College,  where  he  remained  for  two  years,  and 
then  went  to  Princeton,  where  he  was  graduated.  It  was  there 
that  the  writer  saw  him  first,  and  remembers  being  much  im- 
pressed with  his  earnest  and  unobtrusive  piety. 

He  entered  the  Theological  Seminary,  Columbia,  S.  C,  in 
October,  1856,  but  failing  health  prevented  his  finishing  the 
course.  The  following  extract  in  reference  to  him  is  from  the 
Report  of  the  Faculty  to  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia,  for  1859 :  "He  departed  this  life  during  the  summer 
vacation,  .  .  .  deeply  lamented  by  all  who  knew  him." 

R.  B.  Anderson. 


WILLIAM  BLACK  YATES 

Was  for  forty-six  years  the  chaplain  of  the  Seamen's  Bethel 
in  the  city  of  Charleston,  S.  C.  In  that  city  he  was  born, 
February  9,  1809,  and  there  died  in  July,  1882.  Four  years  of 
his  early  life  were  spent  at  school  in  Aberdeen,  Scotland.  When 
he  returned  to  America  he  spent  four  years  in  learning  a  trade. 
At  the  age  of  nineteen  years,  he  endured  with  astonishing  forti- 
tude a  surgical  operation,  then  unprecedented,  the  removal  of  the 
greater  portion  of  the  left  clavicle.  For  over  four  hours,  without 
any  relief  from  anaesthetic  agencies,  he  remained  under  the  knife 
of  the  operator.     The  ordeal  served  not  only  to  reveal  his  char- 


384  STUDENTS. 

acter,  but    decide  his   destiny.     He   consecrated  himself  to   the 
service  of  God  in  the  ministry  of  reconciliation. 

His  studies  were  pursued  in  Virginia,  Princeton,  N.  J.,  and  Co- 
lumbia, S.  C.  Mr.  Yates  Avas  one  of  the  first  class  that  graduated 
at  the  Theological  Seminary  of  Columbia,  S.  C.  Having  for  a 
time  served  other  churches,  and  among  them  the  Scotch  Presby- 
terian church  of  Charleston,  he  entered  upon  his  life-work  of  min- 
istry to  the  seamen.  To  this  he  gave  himself  with  characteristic 
energy  for  nearly  half  a  century,  and  then  rested  from  his  labors 
amid  the  tears  of  those  whom  he  had  so  unselfishly  served.  At 
his  funeral  ministers  of  all  the  evangelical  churches  in  Charleston 
bore  the  pall.  C.  S.  Vedder. 


PART  V. 


EULOaY    ON" 

GEORGE  HOWE.  D.  D.,  LL.  D,, 

DELIVERED    BEFORE    THE 

ALUMNI  ASSOCIATIOH  OF  COLUMBIA  THEOLOSICAL  SEMINARY, 
BY  PROF.  JOHN  L.  GIRARDEAU,  D.  D.,  LL.  D., 

MAY  9tli,  1883. 


25 


EULOGY    ON 

PROF.  GEORGE  HOWE,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

BY  PROF.  JOHN  L.  GIRARDEAU,  D,  D.,  LL.  D. 

About  one  year  and  a  half  ago  the  Alumni  Association  of  the 
Columbia  Theological  Seminary  convened  in  this  city  on  a  glad 
and  festive  occasion.  They  met  to  celebrate  the  fiftieth  anniver- 
sary of  the  connexion  of  the  Rev.  Georue  Howe,  D.  D.,  LL.  D., 
with  their  Alma  Mater.  It  was  then  determined  that  they  would 
hold  annual  meetings  at  the  close  of  the  respective  sessions  of  the 
Seminary.  We  have  now  come  together  in  pursuance  of  that 
resolution,  but  alas !  a  deep  shadow  falls  upon  our  present  assem- 
blage. The  great  and  good  man,  to  Avhom  at  our  last  gathering 
peculiar  honors  were  paid,  has  recently  been  summoned  to  the 
eternal  world;  and  it  has  been  deemed  proper  that  at  our  present 
meeting  we  should  record  the  main  facts  of  his  life,  commemorate 
the  virtues  of  his  character,  and  express  our  estimate  of  the  influ- 
ence which  he  exerted  upon  the  history  of  this  Theological  Semi- 
nary and  upon  the  cause  of  theological  education  in  this  Southern 
land. 

Reluctant  as  I  was,  albeit  at  the  instance  of  esteemed  brethren, 
to  undertake  this  delicate  duty,  I  could  not  refuse  it.  Bred  in 
this  institution  at  the  feet  of  our  venerated  Professor  in  the  school 
of  sacred  criticism,  associated  during  life  with  him  as  a  younger 
member  of  the  same  Synod  and  the  same  Presbytery,  and  for 
several  years  past  honored  by  a  still  closer  intercourse  with  him 
in  the  sweet  and  precious  communion  of  these  sacred  cloisters,  I 
take  a  mournful  pleasure  in  weaving  a  garland  for  his  grave. 
Others  there  are  who  would  have  brought  greater  ability  to  the 
performance  of  this  office,  but  there  are.  none  who  would  discharge 
it  with  a  profounder  admiration  or  a  sincerer  affection  for  our 
distinguished  dead : 

"Multis  ille  bonis  flebilis  occidit;' 
Nulli  flebilior  quam  mihi." 

In  doing  honor  to  those  who  have  attained  to  eminence,  there 
is  a  tendency  unduly   to  exalt  the  perfection  of  human  nature, 


388  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

from  the  indulgence  of  which  we  are  restrained  by  the  principles 
of  Christianity.  It  can  never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  are  im- 
bued with  its  instructions  and  possessed  of  a  consciousness  illumi- 
nated by  its  light,  that  all  men,  even  the  greatest  and  best,  are 
sinners;  and  that,  whatever  advancement  in  mere  moral  culture 
may  be  effected  by  the  force  of  natural  resolution,  neither  the  be- 
ginning nor  the  development  of  holiness  is  possible  without  the 
application  of  the  blood  of  atonement,  and  the  operation  of  super- 
natural grace.  To  signalise,  therefore,  the  virtues  of  a  departed 
Christian  is  to  celebrate  the  provisions  of  redemption,  and  to  mag- 
nify the  graces  of  the  Koly  Ghost. 

There  exists,  however,  in  the  breasts  of  every  people  an  in- 
stinctive sentiment,  or  rather  a  group  of  instinctive  sentiments, 
which  impels  them  to  rescue  from  oblivion,  and  place  on  endur- 
ing record,  the  heroic  deeds  and  the  exalted  characters  of  their 
worthies  who  have  fallen  under  the  stroke  of  death.  Some  of  the 
finest  specimens  of  both  ancient  and  modern  composition  have 
been  eulogies  upon  departed  statesmen,  patriots,  and  warriors. 
Orators  and  poets,  French,  German,  English,  and  American,  as 
well  as  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Roman,  have  kindled  into  lofty  elo- 
quence in  rehearsing  the  fame  of  their  illustrious  dead.  Every 
noble  emotion  of  humanity  comes  into  play  in  the  discharge  of 
such  offices.  Gratitude  for  benefits  conferred  upon  a  common- 
wealth by  self-sacrificing  toil  in  the  public  councils  or  valor  ex- 
erted upon  the  field  of  battle  for  the  deliverance  of  a  country  from 
an  invading  foe;  a  natural  admiration  for  intellectual  or  moral 
qualities  which  illustrate  the  genius  or  the  virtue  of  a  nation ;  the 
disposition  to  emulate  and  copy  the  examples  of  those  Avho  had 
risen  by  their  efforts  above  the  level  of  the  multitude;  the  desire 
to  transmit  to  posterity  the  traditions  connected  with  representa- 
tive and  historic  names  in  a  form  suited  to  redeem  them  from 
evanescence  and  integrate  them  as  permanent  elements  into  the 
corporate  life  of  a  community — all  these  motives  have  combined 
to  induce  the  eulogistic  commemoration  of  departed  worth. 

To  these  feelings  the  Church  is  not  insensible.  Nor  is  there 
any  legitimate  reason  which  would  compel  their  utter  extinction. 
Properly  restrained,  and  held   in  subordination  to  the  great  law 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  389 

that  all  glory  is  to  be  ascribed  to  God  for  everything  good,  great, 
and  noble  in  human  nature,  she  is  at  liberty  to  give  them  the 
fullest  expression.  The  Scriptures  abound  with  biographical  por- 
traitures of  the  saints  of  old.  And  the  writer  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  enforces  his  inculcation  of  a  vigorous  and  triumph- 
ant faith  by  citing  from  the  history  of  former  dispensations  glori- 
ous examples  of  its  power,  the  recital  of  Avhich  still  falls  upon 
the  ear  of  the  Church  like  the  thrilling  blast  of  trumpets. 

The  conviction  of  the  impropriety  of  celebrating  to  the  same 
extent  the  acts  and  attainments  of  the  living,  is  one  which  re- 
quires but  little  explanation.  The  temptation  to  the  indulgence 
of  pride  and  the  lust  for  applause  is  too  strong  in  its  influence 
upon  their  poor,  imperfect  natures  to  allow  of  its  being  urged  to 
greater  vehemence  by  the  laudation  of  their  virtues  and  the  re- 
hearsal of  their  praises.  And  this  obvious  consideration  is  en- 
hanced by  the  contingency  which  attaches  to  the  good  repute  of 
all  who  are  still  struggling  with  infirmity  and  sin.  The  danger 
is  always  imminent  of  some  lapse  from  integrity  which  would 
render  unwise  and  premature  the  tributes  which  could  only  be 
warranted  by  unblemished  reputations. 

When,  however,  we  stand  at  the  graves  of  Christ's  eminent 
servants,  we  feel  that  death  has  impressed  an  inviolable  seal  upon 
their  characters.  Their  records  are  closed  and  lie  forever  beyond 
the  peril  of  stain.  The  grief  occasioned  by  their  death  is  min- 
gled with  emotions  of  triumph.  The  battle,  with  them,  has  been 
fought  and  the  victory  won.  There  is  no  risk  in  recounting  their 
virtues  and  in  pointing  to  them  as  distinguished  exemplars  of  the 
grace  of  God.  They  are  jewels  which  the  Church  wears  upon 
her  breast,  as  they  are  gems  which  her  Saviour  shall  set  in  his 
mediatorial  diadem.  While,  then,  it  is  true  that  every  sentiment 
of  piety  impels  us  to  render  all  praise  to  God  and  to  exclaim : 
"Not  unto  us,  0  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name  give 
glory,"  our  hearts  at  the  same  time  respond  to  the  justice  and  the 
beauty  of  the  inspired  utterance:  "The  righteous  shall  be  in 
everlasting  remembrance."  Is  it  not  meet  that  his  surviving 
brethren,  and  especially  his  former  pupils,  should,  as  far  as  in 
them  lies,  perpetuate  the  remembrance  of  that  righteous  man  who 


390  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

for  SO  protracted  a  period  taught  the  blessed  word  of  God  in  this 
seat  of  sacred  learning  ? 

It  is  true  that  it  is  not  the  circumstances  of  one's  origin  which 
impart  to  him  real  dignity  and  honor.  To  have  acted  well  his 
part  in  the  solemn  drama  of  life — this  it  is  which  entitles  him  to 
grateful  remembrance  when  dead.  It  was  beautifully  said  of  an 
illustrious  Roman  who  owed  nothing  to  his  ancestors,  "  Videtur 
ex  se  natus — he  was  the  son  of  himself  alone."  But  while  this 
is  true,  it  is  a  matter  for  devout  thankfulness  when  one  is  able  to 
trace  his  descent  from  a  line  of  progenitors  who  were  in  covenant 
with  God,  and  to  whom  and  their  seed  peculiar  promises  of  divine 
blessing  were  vouchsafed. 

Dr.  Howe  was  born  at  Dedham,  Massachusetts,  November  6th, 
1802.  His  father  -was  William  Howe,  of  Dedham,  who  was  born 
August  10th,  1770,  the  son  of  Thomas  Howe,  of  Dedham,  a 
godly  and  conscientious  man,  born  August  24th,  1735,  and  Han- 
nah Leeds,  the  daughter  of  Comfort  and  Margaret  Leeds.  The 
genealogical  line  ran  back  to  one  of  the  pilgrims  who  landed  at 
Plymouth  Rock.  His  mother  Avas  Mary  Gould,  the  daughter  of 
Major  George  Gould  and  Rachel  Dwight.  Major  George  Gould,  of 
Sutton,  his  maternal  grandfather,  was  born  in  1738.  He  served 
in  the  old  French  war,  and  afterwards  in  the  Revolutionary  war, 
first  as  Captain,  and  subsequently  as  Major ;  and  was  with  Gen. 
Washington  Avhen  that  commander  occupied  Dorchester  Heights. 
iVfter  the  war  he  became  a  farmer  at  West  Roxbury,  then  a  part 
of  Dedham.  He  lived  a  life  of  great  piety,  and  died  January 
6th,  1805,  aged  sixty-seven.  Rachel  Gould,  his  wife,  and  ma- 
ternal grandmother  of  Dr.  Howe,  was  the  daughter  of  Samuel 
Dwight,  of  Sutton,  and  Jane  Bulkley,  and  was  of  the  family  to 
which  the  celebrated  Dr.  Timothy  Dwight  belonged.  "She  is 
described  as  having  been  a  woman  of  great  energy,  fortitude,  and 
perseverance.  When  over  ninety,  she  visited  one  of  her  daugh- 
ters in  Dorchester,  and  observed  with  her  family  a  religious  fast- 
day  very  comfortably  to  herself  in  entire  abstinence  from  food. 
She  Avas  very  spirited,  and  patriotic  beyond  many  around  her  in 
the  Revolutionary  war.  Her  faculties  were  clear  and  bright  until 
near  the  very  end  of  her  life."      She  died  March  15th,  1834,  at 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  391 

ninety-five  years  of  age.  Her  daughter,  Mary  Gould,  afterwards 
Mrs.  William  Howe,  who  as  has  already  been  mentioned  was  Dr. 
Howe's  mother,  was  born  at  Sutton,  May  29th,  1772,  and  died 
at  South  Braintree,  Massachusetts,  October  31st,  1859,  at  eighty- 
seven  years  of  age. 

Dr.  Howe,  when  quite  young,  was  led  to  begin  the  study  of 
the  Latin  language  in  consequence  of  reading  Dr.  Cotton  Mather's 
Magnalia,  a  copy  of  which  he  found  among  his  father's  books, 
and  encountering  Latin  sentences  interwoven  with  the  text.  He 
prosecuted  the  study  of  that  tongue  at  the  school  of  Mr.  Ford, 
in  his  native  town  ;  and,  to  use  his  own  words,  "said  his  hie,  hcec, 
hoc  in  his  trundle-bed." 

At  twelve  years  of  age  he  removed  with  his  father  to  Holmes- 
burg,  near  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  attended  a  school  kept 
by  Mr.  Scofield  in  that  village.  The  teacher  having  transferred 
his  place  of  labor  to  Philadelphia,  his  pupil  followed  him.  In 
that  city  he  was  favored  of  providence  in  listening  statedly  to  the 
fjxithful  preaching  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  James  Patterson,  the  pastor 
of  the  First  Presbyterian  church  in  the  Northern  Liberties.  It 
Avas  the  custom  of  this  minister  to  converse  with  each  member  of 
the  families  which  he  visited  in  regard  to  the  interests  of  the 
soul.  On  the  occasion  of  one  of  these  visits,  he  asked  young 
George  whether  he  believed  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This 
question  caused  him  great  distress ;  it  was  used  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  bringing  him  under  conviction  of  sin,  and  the  result 
was  that  he  shortly  afterwards  made  a  public  profession  of  his 
faith  in  Christ  in  connexion  with  Dr.  Patterson's  church. 

After  this  he  received  instruction  from  the  Rev.  Thomas  Biggs, 
near  Philadelphia,  until  he  was  sufficiently  advanced  to  apply  for 
entrance  into  College.  Acting  under  the  advice  of  his  friend, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Joshua  Bates,  his  father  sent  him  to  Middlebury 
College,  Vermont,  in  connexion  with  which  institution  he  was 
graduated  with  the  first  honors  of  his  class,  in  1822,  when  he  was 
twenty  years  of  age. 

He  then  entered  Andover  Theological  Seminary,  where  he  pur- 
sued the  usual  course  of  three  years'  study,  and  at  his  gradua- 
tion in  1825,  was  rewarded  for  his  attainments  by  being  appointed 


392  EULOGY   ON    DR.    HOWE. 

Abbott  scholar.  Having  studied  for  about  a  year  and  a  half  on 
that  foundation,  he  received  the  singular  distinction  of  being 
elected,  in  his  twenty-seventh  year,  as  Phillips  Professor  of  Sacred 
Theology  in  Dartmouth  College,  then  under  the  presidency  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Bennett  Tyler,  who  became  prominent  in  the  dis- 
cussions occasioned  by  the  New  Haven  Theology,  and  was  the 
founder  of  East  Windsor  Seminary,  which  was  afterwards  trans- 
ferred to  Hartford. 

He  was  ordained  to  the  gospel  ministry,  August  7th,  1827. 

In  the  Professorship  at  Dartmouth  he  continued  about  three 
years,  when  he  was  threatened  with  ascites  and  consumption,  and, 
by  medical  advice,  came  to  the  South  in  the  hope  of  securing  a 
restoration  to  health.  He  sailed  from  Boston  in  a  packet  vessel 
for  Charleston,  S.  C,  and  passed  the  month  of  December,  1830, 
in  that  city.  Some  time  during  the  same  month,  the  Synod  of 
South  Carolina  and  Georgia  held  its  sessions  at  Augusta.  The 
Rev.  Dr.  Thomas  Goulding,  who  was  in  charge  of  a  few  theo- 
logical students,  wrote  to  that  body  asking  for  the  appointment  of 
a  teacher  of  Hebrew  and  Greek.  The  Rev.  Joseph  C.  Stiles  and 
the  Rev.  Aaron  Foster,  who  had  been  classmates  of  Professor 
Howe  at  Andover,  were  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  and 
warmly  recommended  his  appointment  to  the  discharge  of  that 
office.  At  the  same  time,  he  Avas  the  recipient  of  an  invitation 
from  the  First  Presbyterian,  commonly  known  as  the  Scotch, 
church  of  Charleston,  to  become  its  minister.  He  deemed  it  to 
be  his  duty  to  enter  into  an  engagement  with  the  Synod  to  teach 
for  the  winter  at  Columbia.  After  he  began  the  performance  of 
this  office,  in  connexion  with  the  incipient  Seminary,  the  first 
matriculation  of  students  took  place.  The  exercises  were  then 
conducted  at  the  parsonage  in  Marion  Street,  opposite  to  the 
Presbyterian  church.  It  thus  appears,  from  this  account  fur- 
nished by  Dr.  Howe  himself,  that  his  first  connexion  with  the 
Theological  Seminary  occurred  in  January,  1831,  so  that  the 
whole  period  of  his  labors  in  the  institution,  with  a  slight  inter- 
ruption, was  fifty-two  years  and  about  three  months. 

At  the  expiration  of  this  temporary  engagement,  he  returned 
in  improved  health  to  the  North.     He  was  married,  August  25th, 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  393 

1831,  to  Mary  Bushnell,  who  was  born  June  25th,  1808.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Jedediah  Bushnell  of  Cornwall, 
Vermont ;  a  man,  according  to  Dr.  Howe's  own  description  of 
him,  of  singular  piety  and  wisdom.  His  wife  having  become 
consumptive,  he  brought  her  to  Columbia,  where  she  died  Septem- 
ber 18th,  1832.  Her  remains  were  buried  in  the  cemetery  of 
the  First  Presbyterian  church,  and  the  slab  Avhich  covers  her 
grave  bears  an  affecting  tribute  from  her  husband  to  her  piety  and 
worth. 

In  the  fall  of  1831,  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia 
met  in  Columbia,  and  at  that  meeting  he  was  elected  Professor  of 
Biblical  Literature  in  the  Theological  Seminary.  This  call  he 
accepted,  and  at  once  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  chair.  Thus 
began  his  relation  as  Professor  to  the  Theological  Seminary  of 
the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  which  continued  un- 
broken for  more  than  fifty-one  years. 

He  presided  with  grace  and  dignity  as  the  Moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly  in  the  year  1865 — a  year  in  which  the  strug- 
gle of  the  Confederate  States  came  to  a  disastrous  close,  and  the 
tears  of  a  people  were  falling  for  such  an  affliction  as  seldom 
crushes  the  hopes  and  breaks  the  hearts  of  men. 

In  November,  1881,  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  the  semi-centennial 
commemoration  was  had  by  the  Alumni  Association  of  his  incep- 
tion of  his  professorial  work  in  our  Theological  Seminary,  and  he 
received  the  congratulations  of  his  former  pupils.  The  tribute 
was  one  which  was  eminently  due  to  his  noble  character,  as  well 
as  his  prolonged  and  untiring  devotion  to  the  interests  of  the 
institution,  and  it  was  rendered  with  a  unanimity  and  heartiness 
Avhich  were  peculiarly  grateful  to  his  feelings.  The  scene  was 
one  which  will  never  be  blotted  from  the  memory  of  those  who 
witnessed  it.  From  different  sections  of  the  Southern  country 
those  who  had  sat  at  the  feet  of  this  Nestor  of  theological  instruc- 
tion had  gathered  to  do  him  honor.  The  Presbyterian  church 
edifice  was  crowded  with  an  intelligent  and  distinguished  assem- 
bly. The  music  was  inspiring.  An  eloquent  opening  speech, 
which  thrilled  all  hearts,  was  pronounced  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  B.  M. 
Palmer.     That  veteran  preacher  of  the  gospel,  the  Rev.  J.  H. 


394  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

Saye,  a  member  of  the  graduating  class  of  1837,  delivered  to 
him  a  congratulatory  address,  while  he  courteously  stood  to 
receive  it.  It  was  a  picture  for  the  brush  of  a  painter.  The 
light  fell  upon  a  grand  and  massive  head  which  had  grown  white 
in  the  service  of  his  Master  and  the  Church.  Saintly  and  ven- 
erable Avas  his  appearance.  The  dense  auditory  was  hushed  into 
profound  silence,  and  many  an  eye  was  dimmed  with  tears,  as 
with  unaffected  humility  and  grace,  in  rich  and  melting  tones, 
and  in  a  manner  simple  but  sublime,  he  acknowledged  the  kind- 
ness of  his  brethren,  and  dwelt  upon  the  wisdom  and  the  good- 
ness of  that  holy  providence  which  first  led  him  to  cast  in  his  lot 
with  theirs,  and  had  conducted  him  through  all  the  vicissitudes  of 
so  protracted  a  term  of  labor  to  that  auspicious  hour. 

On  the  evening  of  his  last  birth-day — the  eightieth — his  col- 
leagues of  the  Faculty  and  the  students  of  the  Seminary  called 
in  a  body  to  offer  to  him  their  congratulations  and  good  wishes. 
He  was  taken  by  surprise,  and  made  a  most  touching  response. 
Moved  to  tears  by  this  expression  of  the  affection  of  his  brethren, 
he  tendered  his  thanks,  alluded  to  the  approaching  end  of  his 
labors,  expressed  his  joy  at  the  near  prospect  of  his  heavenly 
home,  and  of  appearing  in  the  presence  of  the  glorious  Saviour 
whom  he  loved,  and  paid  a  beautiful  and  affecting  tribute  to  the 
companion  of  his  life  who  was  standing  beside  him,  as  having 
been  his  chief  earthly  support  and  solace  under  the  trials  to  which 
he  had  been  subjected  in  that  long  pilgrimage  which  was  now 
drawing  to  a  close. 

During  the  last  year  or  two  bodily  infirmities  and  distempers 
multiplied  upon  him.  None  but  those  who  intimately  knew  him 
were  aware  of  the  sufferings  through  which  he  daily  passed. 
But  his  industry  never  flagged.  His  indomitable  spirit  spurred 
the  yielding  frame  to  usual  exertion.  With  undeviating  punc- 
tuality he  met  his  classes,  and  after  consuming  the  day  in  work, 
toiled  on  far  into  the  night  until  tired  nature  clamored  for  repose. 
Like  his  Master  he  felt  himself  pressed  to  finish  the  work  which 
had  been  given  to  him  to  do,  and  acted  under  the  conviction  that 
the  hour  was  nigh  which  would  put  a  period  to  all  earthly  labor. 
Nor  did  he  mistake.     The  clock  was  soon  to  strike  the  moment 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  395 

when  he  wouhl  hay  down  his  pen  upon  the  manuscript  for  the  last 
time,  and  pass  to  that  sphere  where  there  shall  be  no  more  curse — 
where  the  sweat  of  toil  is  wiped  from  the  face,  and  work  and 
rest,  service  and  joy,  are  the  same.  No  doubt  the  soul  is  slow  to 
part  with  a  body  which  had  been  its  partner  in  the  journey  of 
life,  the  sharer  of  its  pleasures  and  its  pains ;  and  we  may  well 
conceive  that  it  would  linger  at  the  instant  of  departure,  to  bid 
its  old  companion  a  reluctant  farewell.  But  when  it  has  dropped 
its  clog  of  clay,  with  what  transports  must  the  bui^ning,  disem- 
bodied, deathless  spirit  begin  the  free  and  unimpeded,  the  untir- 
ing and  blissful  energies  of  heaven  ! 

On  the  first  Lord's  day  in  April,  which  was  the  first  day  of  the 
month.  Dr.  Howe  partook,  in  the  sanctuary,  of  his  last  com- 
munion on  earth.  On  his  way  home,  the  carriage  which  bore 
him  broke  down  at  the  crossing  of  Bull  and  Taylor  Streets,  throw- 
ing him  suddenly  and  violently  to  the  gi'oand.  By  the  fall  the 
leg  was  fractured  which  had  been  for  so  many  years  a  source  of 
pain  to  him.  The  accident — so  we  term  it  in  our  human  dialect, 
but  it  was  ordered  of  God — hardly  seemed  at  first  to  threaten  a 
fatal  result ;  but  after  the  lapse  of  nearly  a  fortnight,  he  was 
seized  with  a  chill  and  hemorrhage  from  the  lungs.  These  dan- 
gei'ous  symptoms  recurred  on  the  next  day,  and  it  became  evident 
that  his  end  was  approaching.  On  the  evening  of  Sabbath,  April 
15th,  1883,  he  grew  suddenly  worse,  and,  in  a  few  moments 
afterwards,  without  being  able  to  speak,  but  without  a  struggle  or 
groan,  in  the  eighty-first  year  of  his  age,  he  peacefully  breathed 
out  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  his  God,  and  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

There  is  not  much  of  interest  to  record  touching  his  experience 
in  his  last  illness  ;  for  the  painful  injury  which  had  disabled  him 
rendered  it  necessary  that  opiates  should  be  administered,  and 
the  consequence  was  that  for  a  good  part  of  the  time  his  noble 
faculties  were  clouded.  Still  there  were  intervals  when  he  was 
free  from  that  influence,  and  then  he  gave  most  touching  evidence 
of  the  prevailing  bent  of  his  thoughts  and  affections.  On  one 
occasion  he  asked  his  beloved  and  venerable  companion,  who  had 
so  often  before  ministered  to  his  necessities,  and  now  with  tender- 
est  assiduity  was  nursing  him   on  Avhat  was  to  prove   his  bed  of 


396  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

death,  to  bring  the  Bible  and  read  to  him  the  last  two  chapters  of 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  When  she  had  finished  this  office  of 
love,  he  took  the  Holy  Book  into  his  own  hands,  and  remarked 
that  he  would  read  those  same  chapters  to  her.  This  he  did,  and 
interspersed  the  reading  with  many  interesting  comments.  Then 
closing  the  sacred  volume,  and  clasping  his  hands  upon  his  breast, 
he  poured  out  his  soul  in  fervent  prayer,  first  for  her  and  then 
for  what  he  affectionately  called  "the  dear  Seminary."  This  was 
his  last  connected  prayer  on  earth  which  fell  on  human  ears  ;  one, 
the  remembrance  of  which  will  console  his  fellow-pilgrim  as,  now 
parted  from  him  for  a  while,  she  follows  him  at  no  distant  inter- 
val to  the  brink  of  Jordan,  and  will  affectingly  recall  to  its  friends 
the  love  he  cherished  for  the  institution  to  which  his  life  had  been 
devoted — a  love  Avhich  the  many  waters  of  death  could  not 
quench. 

At  another  time  when  his  brain  was  influenced  by  the  illusions 
created  by  partial  delirium,  he  saw  seated  before  him  his  class  in 
exegesis,  and  in  broken  sentences,  and  with  muffled  utterance,  he 
proceeded  to  deliver  to  them  a  lecture.  One  is  reminded  of  a 
similar  fact  in  the  dying  experience  of  the  great  Neander  and  of 
our  own  lamented  Thornwell. 

Such  incidents  are  strikingly  impressive.  It  would  seem  that 
the  last  efforts  of  expiring  nature  spontaneously  heave  up  to  the 
surface  of  the  mind  the  latent  energies  which  by  long  exercise 
have  become  habitual  elements  of  one's  being,  the  most  deeply 
imbedded  in  its  structure.  No  exertion  of  the  will  is  required  to 
give  them  expression.  They  are  the  very  mould,  into  which 
thought  and  feeling  are  cast,  and  in  all  probability  constitute  the 
type  of  their  future  and  everlasting  manifestation.  Their  unbid- 
den utterance  in  the  last  moments  of  life  are  indexes  of  those 
principles  which  dominantly  characterise  our  intellectual  exist- 
ence, and  enforce,  with  an  emphasis  which  only  death  can  give, 
the  pregnant  maxim  of  Christ,  that  "out  of  the  abundance  of  the 
heart  the  mouth  speaketh."  May  it  not  be,  that  we  have  in 
these  spontaneous  activities  of  the  dying  a  sort  of  prophetic  inti- 
mation of  the  employments  of  the  eternal  world  ?  Death  may 
make  no  cleavage,  open  no  impassable  chasm,  betwixt  the  sancti- 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  397 

fied  exercises  of  intelligence  in  this  sublunary  state,  and  the  glo- 
rified energies  of  our  heavenly  home.  May  it  not  be  that  both 
the  quest  and  the  inculcation  of  truth  may  be  carried  over  with 
us  to  that  transcendent  sphere  ?  Delightful  thought !  The  gains 
of  painstaking  labor  which  the  student  of  divine  mysteries  has 
here  amassed  may  constitute  imperishable  attainments,  which 
shall  survive  the  wrecking  change  of  dissolution — permanent  ac- 
complishments, destined  to  become  a  point  of  departure  for  the 
immortal  progression  of  thought  in  the  eons  of  the  future. 

And  if  we  may  hope  that  these  things  are  so,  may  it  not  also 
be  true  that  we  shall  not  bear  with  us  to  heaven  the  mere  discip- 
line of  our  fiiculties,  but  the  actual  results  of  toil — that  we  shall 
transport  with  us  in  our  emigration  to  that  celestial  shore  the 
whole  furniture  of  truths  which  we  had  here  acquired,  the  jewels 
for  which  we  painfully  mined,  the  rich  spoils  won  on  many  a  field 
of  conflict,  which  once  suspended  around  us  shall  be  worn  as 
amaranthine  adornments  and  trophies  of  our  souls  ?  And  while 
every  serious  pursuit,  in  the  temper  of  pious  reverence,  of  truth 
as  well  physical  as  spiritual,  as  well  natural  as  redemptive,  must 
enstamp  an  abiding  character  upon  our  intellectual  being,  it  may 
without  extravagance  be  supposed  that  the  student  of  the  divine 
word,  the  preacher  of  the  gospel,  and  the  teacher  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  will  have  the  incomparable  advantage  of  having  in- 
corporated into  his  intelligence  elements  which  will  peculiarly 
adapt  him  to  the  employments  and  the  services  of  heaven.  Such 
a  possibility  is  suited  to  stimulate  our  flagging  zeal,  and  inspire 
us  with  ever  freshening  ardor  in  the  prosecution  of  those  sacred 
studies  which  asserted  themselves  in  the  dying  utterances  of  our 
departed  brother. 

There  is,  moreover,  impressively  suggested  by  the  warm  out- 
going of  his  social  affections  in  his  last  hours,  the  thought  that 
our  love  for  kindred  and  friends  in  Christ  is  not  extinguished  by 
the  dreadful  shock  of  death,  but  that,  on  the  contrary,  purified 
and  heightened  they  will  go  with  us  into  the  inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light.  It  cannot,  without  violence  to  our  deepest  in- 
stincts, and  the  whole  analogy  of  Christian  culture,  be  supposed 
that  the  dearest  bonds  of  human  affection,  the  most  precious  rela- 


398  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

tions  and  covenants  of  earth  are  forever  sundered  by  the  blow  of 
death — that  its  hand  as  it  smites  the  harp-strings  of  the  soul 
which  had  emitted  sweetest  harmony  at  the  touch  of  human  fin- 
gers, so  rudely  snaps  them  that  they  shall  be  eternally  silent. 
These  gushes  of  sanctified  affection  at  the  very  verge  of  life — are 
they  not  eloquent  predictions  of  a  future  condition  in  which  the  so- 
cial affections,  purged  from  the  dross  of  carnality,  shall  find  their 
highest  expression,  their  destined  consummation  ?  Do  they  not 
anticipate  that  home  of  beauty,  glory,  and  bliss  which  Jesus,  our 
elder  Brother,  called  his  Father's  house,  and  into  which  he  gath- 
ers all  his  Father's  children;  a  home,  beatified  by  a  joyful  com- 
munion of  saints,  a  convivial  fellowship  of  the  redeemed,  who, 
collected  from  every  kindred,  tribe,  and  tongue  of  earth,  shall  sit 
down  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  with  prophets,  apostles, 
and  martyrs,  at  the  banquet  of  the  Lamb  ? 

In  the  early  part  of  his  illness  Dr.  Howe,  notwithstanding  the 
desire  of  his  attending  surgeons.  Dr.  George  Howe,  his  son,  and 
Dr.  B.  W.  Taylor,  that  he  should  be  kept  quiet,  expressed  an 
earnest  wish  to  see  his  brethren  of  the  Faculty.  They  accord- 
ingly repaired  to  his  chamber,  and,  having  expressed  their  sym- 
pathy with  him,  knelt  at  his  bedside  and  commended  him  in 
prayer  to  the  tender  mercies  of  his  God  and  Saviour.  The  stu- 
dents of  the  Seminary  evinced  their  love  for  their  venerated  pre- 
ceptor by  watching  nightly  with  him,  and  ministering  to  his 
necessities.  During  one  of  these  vigils  a  student  heard  him  say, 
"  The  Lord  afflicts  his  people  for  wise  ends ;  blessed  be  his  holy 
name!" 

To  the  question  addressed  to  him  by  one  of  his  colleagues : 
"My  dear  brother,  do  you  trust  in  Jesus  ?"  he  promptly  replied: 
"Yes;  what  would  I  do,  did  I  not  trust  in  him  ?"  The  interro- 
gator construed  the  answer  as  not  only  containing  a  clear  and 
positive  affirmation  of  his  faith  in  his  Redeemer,  but  also  a  spon- 
taneous protest  against  the  implication  that  under  any  circum- 
stances, much  less  the  present,  he  could  do  otherwise  than  trust 
in  him.  It  was  as  if  he  had  been  asked,  whether  he  loved  his 
wife  and  children,  or  confided  in  their  affection  for  him ;  wdiether 
the  profound  habit  of  faith  in  Christ,  which  pervaded  his  whole 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  399 

being  and  had  regulated  his  life,  were  under  those  trying  circum- 
stances unaccountably  placed  under  arrest,  or  it  were  possible  that 
the  Saviour  in  whom  for  years  he  had  trusted  could  forsake  him 
in  this  season  of  emergency.  Still,  it  is  to  be  remembered,  that 
there  is  no  fixed  necessity,  no  mechanical  and  undeviating  law 
of  divine  operation  in  the  processes  of  an  applied  redemption,  by 
which  the  dying  believer  is  exempted  from  the  agitations  of  doubt 
and  the  transient  darkness  of  spirit  which  may  be  directly  caused 
by  Satanic  malice,  or  may  spring  from  the  weakness  of  a  soul  in 
which  sanctification  is  not  completely  matured.  To  the  last,  he 
is  exposed  to  the  temptations  incident  to  the  conflict  with  the 
devil,  the  flesh,  and  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief.  To  the  last  breath, 
he  needs  the  infusions  of  grace,  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  and  the 
assuring  smile  of  the  Lord.  The  inquiry,  therefore,  was  not 
wholly  gratuitous.  It  was  suited  to  elicit  an  outspoken  confes- 
sion of  faith,  which  by  a  reflex  influence  Avould  contribute  to  the 
conscious  comfort  of  the  expiring  saint,  and  would  furnish  un- 
speakable consolation  to  those  who  were  weeping  at  his  side,  and 
yearning  for  those  final  words  of  trust  and  hope  which  the  mem- 
ory never  suffers  to  die. 

Nor  was  this  assurance  of  his  reliance  upon  his  Saviour  a  soli- 
tary one.  Whenever  a  similar  question  was  propounded  to  him, 
he  never  failed  to  return  a  decided  and  satisfactory  reply.  By  a 
providential  coincidence,  his  Presbytery  were  holding  their  ses- 
sions in  Columbia  during  the  last  days  of  his  illness.  Of  course, 
their  warmest  sympathies  were  drawn  out  toAvards  him,  and  ear- 
nest supplications  were  offered  in  his  behalf.  On  being  informed 
of  this  fact,  he  expressed  his  gratitude,  and  desired  that  they 
should  know  that  he  was  passing  through  suff'ering ;  and  when  he 
was  asked  whether  they  should  be  assured  of  his  reposing  trust 
in  Jesus,  he  replied  in  the  affirmative.  The  Presbytery  adjourned 
on  Saturday  afternoon,  and  he  died  on  the  following  day.  On 
Sabbath  morning,  the  Moderator,  the  venerable  S.  H.  Hay, 
preached  a  sermon  which  was  touchingly  appropriate  to  the  af- 
flictive circumstances  which  were  casting  a  shadow  upon  the  con- 
gregation and  the  community.  A  few  hours  only  before  the  final 
summons  came,  the  suff'ering  saint  was  told  that  his  brethren  and 


400  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

friends  had  been  praying  for  him,  when  with  the  wonted  courtesy 
of  a  Christian  gentleman — and  such  he  emphatically  was — al- 
though hardly  able  to  speak,  he  expressed  his  thanks  for  the  in- 
formation. Prayer  having  been  then  oifered  by  one  of  his  fellow- 
professors  at  his  bed-side,  he  was  asked  whether  he  heard  it. 
His  answer  was:  "Yes;  and  I  was  delighted."  This  was  his 
last  coherent  expression  of  his  religious  feelings ;  and  not  long 
afterwards  his  disprisoned  spirit,  like  an  eagle  breaking  through 
the  bars  of  its  cage,  took  its  flight  to  that  land  where  its  groans 
of  anguish  will  be  lost  in  shouts  of  triumph,  and  it  will  be  ever- 
lastingly delighted  with  praise.  Brother,  not  for  thee  we  weep. 
Thou  hast  fought  the  good  fight,  thou  hast  finished  the  course, 
thou  hast  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth,  there  is  laid  up  for  thee  a 
crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge, 
shall  give  thee  at  that  day.  Thy  God  has  wiped  all  tears  from 
thine  eyes,  and  thou  hast  entered  into  that  rest  which  shall  never 
be  clouded  with  a  shade  of  doubt,  and  never  broken  by  a  shock 
of  conflict,  or  a  throb  of  pain. 

On  Tuesday,  April  17th,  1883,  his  body  Avas  carried  to  the 
Presbyterian  church,  where  a  large  congregation  Avas  assembled 
to  pay  a  last  tribute  to  his  memory.  The  funeral  services  were 
conducted  by  the  members  of  the  Faculty  of  the  Theological 
Seminary — Professors  Woodrow,  Hemphill,  Boggs,  and  Girar- 
deau. Addresses  were  made  by  the  two  last  named,  and  the  Rev. 
Dr.  J.  B.  Mack.  Tears  flowed  freely  from  the  eyes  of  those 
present,  attesting  the  sincere  love  as  well  as  the  profound  esteem 
in  which  the  departed  servant  of  Christ  Avas  held.  The  remains 
were  then  interred  in  the  church-yard,  near  the  spot  where  the 
dust  of  his  first  wife  and  of  his  dead  children  is  sleeping,  and 
only  a  few  rods  from  the  grave  of  his  gifted  colleague,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  A.  W.  Leland,  who  preceded  him  to  the  eternal  world.  For 
many  years  they  were  closely  associated  in  labor.  Here  let  them 
repose  together,  till  the  unconsciousness  of  their  neighborhood 
shall  be  broken  by  the  shout  of  the  Lord,  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel, and  the  trump  of  God. 

Dr.  HoAve,  December  19th,  1836,  married  as  his  second  wife, 
Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  McConnell,  the  daughter  of  Andrew  Walthour, 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  401 

of  Walthourville,  Liberty  County,  Georgia,  and  Ann  Hoffmire. 
Mrs.  Howe  was  born  October  5th,  1803,  and  survives  her  hus- 
band, being  now  in  the  eightieth  year  of  her  age.  She  outlives 
him,  not  because  she  was  less  meet  for  heaven  than  he.  They 
had  for  nearly  half  a  century  trod  hand  in  hand  the  road  of  life, 
and  bowed  together  at  the  mercy-seat  in  prayer ;  and  they  might 
fitly  have  soared  in  company  to  the  gate  of  the  celestial  city  and 
begun  together  the  triumphant  anthem  of  the  skies.  But  God 
had  heard  her  petition  to  be  allowed  the  mournful  privilege  of 
ministering  to  him  on  his  last  bed,  and  smoothing  his  dying  pil- 
low. To  say  that  she  has  discharged  the  self-denying  offices  as- 
signed her  with  the  purity,  the  gentleness,  the  patience  of  a  saint 
is  true,  but  it  is  hardly  enough.  This  venerable  mother  in  Israel 
seems  to  have  anticipated  that  final  transformation  by  which  the 
followers  of  Jesus  will  be  made  "like  unto  the  angels." 

In  person,  Dr.  Howe  was  above  the  middle  height.  His  eyes 
were  bluish  gray,  his  features  strongly  marked,  and  his  frame 
was  massive.  His  presence  was  unassuming  but  imposing.  In 
early  life  he  suftered  from  an  aifection  of  tde  right  knee,  which 
ended  in  permanent  stiffness  of  the  joint.  This  occasioned  his 
Avalking  with  a  crutch.  It  was  a  thorn  in  the  flesh  which  was 
never  extracted,  but  his  Master  gave  him  grace  which  was  suffi- 
cient for  him,  and  made  the  divine  strength  perfect  in  his  weak- 
ness. He  has  left  his  crutch  in  his  dying  chamber,  aird  he  will 
leave  his  lame  knee  in  the  grave.  In  God's  eternal  Paradise  he 
will  only  remember  them  as  the  instruments  of  a  wholesome 
earthly  discipline.  He  might  well  have  cried  while  listening  to 
the  whispered  invitation  of  angels  to  come  away  from  these 
shackles  of  the  flesh  : 

"Lend,  lend  your  winjfs,  I  mount,  I  fly." 

As  a  preacher.  Dr.  Howe,  although  not  possessed  of  the  super- 
ficial but  attractive  and  useful  graces  of  elocution,  was  evangeli- 
cal  and  able,  and  sometimes  rose  to  the  heights  of  the  sublime, 
and  to  flights  of  oratory  by  which  his  hearers  were  thrilled.  He 
was  no  sensationalist  wdio  aimed  to  tickle  the  ear  or  please  the 
fancy.  He  had  himself  been  taught  of  God,  both  in  the  school 
of  Moses  and  in  that  of  Christ.  He  had,  in  his  inmost  soul,  felt 
26 


402  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

the  terrors  of  the  law,  and  had  experienced  the  sweetness  of  that 
rest  which  the  troubled  conscience  finds  alone  in  Christ,  and  the 
result  was  that  he  strove  to  lead  his  fellow-sinners  to  the  fountain 
of  consolation  from  which  himself  had  drunk.  Penetrated  with 
the  conviction  of  eternal  realities  he  preached  "as  a  dying  man  to 
dying  men."  The  poor  taunt  that  such  preachers  fail  to  address 
themselves  to  the  requirements  of  living  men,  was  one  that  could 
make  no  impression  upon  his  serious  spirit ;  the  arrow  fell  harm- 
less at  the  feet  of  one  who  carried  engraved  deeply  upon  his  con- 
sciousness, the  solemn  words  of  the  great  preacher  to  the  Gentile 
world :  "  I  charge  thee,  therefore,  before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  shall  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing 
and  his  kingdom :  preach  the  word,  be  instant  in  season  and  out 
of  season,  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort  with  all  longsuifering  and  doc- 
trine." It  was  to  have  been  expected  that  one  who  was  habit- 
ually engaged  in  the  exposition  of  the  originals  of  the  Scriptures 
would  often  deliver  sermons  which  were  exegetical  and  didactic 
in  their  cast.  While  this  was  true,  it  was  by  no  means  exclus- 
ively so.  Frequently  he  discoursed  with  oratorical  freedom  upon 
the  beneficent  and  attractive  aspects  of  the  scheme  of  redemp- 
tion, and  his  gentle  and  affectionate  heart  led  him  to  urge  them 
upon  the  attention  of  his  hearers.  With  persuasive  and  pathetic 
accents  he  would  dwell  upon  the  love  of  Christ,  and  with  wonder- 
ful fluency  of  utterance  would  depict  the  rich  provisions  of  re- 
demption. On  such  occasions  tenderness  was  the  chief  charac- 
teristic of  his  poreaching.  But  there  were  times  when  he  would 
be  roused  to  impassioned  fervor,  and  his  deep  and  powerful  voice 
would  become  a  fitting  vehicle  for  the  conveyance  of  sublime  sen- 
timents, a  suitable  organ  for  the  proclamation  of  awful  and  majes- 
tic views  of  the  character  of  God,  the  greatness  of  the  human 
soul,  and  the  endless  destinies  of  eternity.  A  few  instances  may 
suffice  to  evince  the  power  with  which  he  would  occasionally  pour 
out  the  burning  feelings  of  his  heart,  and  the  striking  results 
which  would  then  be  produced  upon  his  audience. 

When  Professor  Howe  made  his  first  appearance  before  the 
Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  at  its  meeting  in  Augusta 
already  mentioned,  and  the  question   was  raised  in  regard  to  his 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  403 

appointment  as  teacher  of  the  sacred  languages  in  the  Seminary, 
some  doubt  was  felt  growing  out  of  the  Synod's  want  of  acquain- 
tance with  him.  Among  those  present  who  hesitated  was  the 
famous  Dr;  Moses  Waddel.  Professor  Howe  was  invited  to 
preach.  He  did  so,  and  discoursed  upon  the  power  of  faith.  In 
an  eloquent  passage  he  compared  the  fluctuations  of  that  grace 
as  consistent  with  its  final  fixed  and  assured  direction  to  Christ, 
with  the  oscillations  of  the  magnetic  needle  which  are  sure  to  be 
followed  by  its  settling  down  to  a  steady  point  towards  the  pole. 
The  effect  was  electric,  and  Dr.  Waddel,  with  an  emphatic  ges- 
ture of  his  arm,  exclaimed  so  as  to  be  heard  all  around  him, 
"Sublime!"  The  sermon  made  a  marked  impression  upon  the 
Synod,  and  his  election  was  unanimous. 

On  one  occasion,  being  in  Philadelphia,  he  Avent  on  Sabbath 
night  to  hear  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wadsworth,  whose  preaching  was  then 
attracting  crowded  audiences.  Another  minister,  with  whom  the 
distinguished  preacher  had  engaged  to  exchange  pulpits,  was  ex- 
pected to  officiate  that  evening;  but  he  failed  to  appear.  After  a 
consultation  of  the  elders,  one  of  them  approached  the  pew  in  which 
Dr.  Howe  was  sitting,  and  inquired  if  he  were  a  preacher.  Havino- 
learned  that  he  was,  he  pressed  him  to  take  the  pulpit.  The  re- 
quest was  declined.  Another  consultation  was  had,  and  the  same 
elder  again  came  to  Dr,  Howe,  and  asked  him  to  go  forward,  ex- 
plain the  circumstances  to  the  congregation,  and  dismiss  them. 
This  he  consented  to  do,  but,  as  he  walked  towards  the  pulpit, 
his  conscience  impelled  him  to  preach.  Announcing  a  hymn,  he 
collected  his  thoughts,  and  then  preached  with  such  unction  and 
power  that  the  elders  and  others  pressed  around  him  to  thank 
him,  and  he  was  afterwards  told  by  a  friend  from  home,  who 
chanced  to  be  present,  that  he  had  on  that  occasion  delivered 
himself  with  extraordinary  force  and  impressiveness. 

At  another  time  he  was  invited  by  some  of  his  Methodist  breth- 
ren to  preach  at  a  camp-meeting  held  a  few  miles  from  this  city. 
He  consented.  On  Sabbath,  when  the  communion  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  to  be  administered,  he  was  asked  to  follow  the  ser- 
mon, which  was  to  be  delivered  by  another  preacher,  with  an  ex- 
hortation.    The  sermon,  inappropriately  enough,  had  for  its  sub- 


404  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

ject  the  human  eye.  At  its  conclusion,  our  preacher  arose,  and 
remarked  that  they  had  listened  to  a  discourse  on  the  human  eye, 
but  that  he  would  direct  their  attention  to  the  human  soul.  As 
he  grew  warm  in  the  discussion  of  his  great  theme,  the  congrega- 
tion began  to  shout.  This  led  him  to  raise  his  voice  louder  and 
louder,  so  as  to  be  heard,  and  the  effect  became  overwhelming. 
The  multitude  present  were  shouting  and  weeping,  and  when  he 
sat  down,  the  ministers  came  into  the  pulpit  and  embraced  him, 
while  tears  rolled  down  their  cheeks,  and  exclamations  of  joy 
burst  from  their  lips.  It  was  characteristic  of  Dr.  Howe  that 
he  said  afterwards:  "They  made  me  ashamed,  and  I  did  not 
know  what  to  do." 

When,  and  under  what  circumstances,  he  first  became  con- 
nected with  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  the  Charleston 
Presbytery  ,  I  am  not  now  able  to  say.  His  introduction  into 
those  bodies  must,  however,  have  been  contemporaneous  with  the 
contraction  of  his  relation  as  Professor  to  the  Theological  Semi- 
nary. An  association  with  those  judicatories  lasting  for  more 
than  fifty-one  years,  has  been  terminated  by  his  death.  His  ven- 
erable form  will  no  more  be  seen  in  the  assemblies  of  his  brethren 
on  earth.  Although  not  inclined  by  constitutional  bias  to  be, 
strictly  speaking,  an  ecclesiastic,  nor  addicted  in  practice  to  the 
discussion  of  questions  pertaining  to  church  order,  he  took  a 
warm  interest  in  all  measures  contemplating  the  extension  of 
gospel  knowledge,  and  was  a  powerful  advocate  of  those  schemes 
of  policy  by  means  of  which  the  Church  endeavors  to  build  up 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  a  world  of  sin.  At  a  time  when  the 
Southern  Church  was  surrounded  by  a  dense  mass  of  slaves  who 
were  dependent  upon  her  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  he  was 
ever  the  earnest  and  able  advocate  of  their  systematic  instruction 
by  the  ministry  of  pastors,  and  their  evangelisation  by  the  labors 
of  missionaries.  For  years  he  was  the  chairman  of  the  Commit- 
tee of  Domestic  Missions  in  his  Presbytery.  Nor  was  he  less 
zealous  in  behalf  of  Foreign  Missions.  Whenever  the  opportunity 
was  afforded,  he  Avas  ready  to  plead  for  that  great  cause.  There 
is  an  extant  sermon  of  his,  preached  at  Salem,  Black  River, 
church,  and  published,  in  1833,   which  most  eloquently  defends 


EULOGY    OX    DR.    HOWE.  405 

and  urges  the  effort  to  evangelise  the  benighted  tribes  of  earth. 
In  that  discourse  he  alhides  to  the  circumstances  under  which 
Dr.  John  Leigliton  Wilson  went  to  the  "Dark  Continent"  as  a 
missionary.  "When,"  says  he,  "did  we  send  our  first  missionary 
to  the  heathen  ?  In  1833.  He  went  away  amid  misconceptions, 
sneers,  and  bitter  words  on  the  part  of  many,  and  but  a  few 
months  ago  planted  his  feet  on  barbarian  shores."  That  such  a 
state  of  things  would  now  be  impossible  among  us  upon  the  de- 
parture of  a  missionary  for  a  foreign  shore  is,  under  God,  largely 
due  to  the  able  and  persistent  efforts  of  Dr.  Howe  and  men  of 
like  spirit  with  him  in  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia — 
Church,  Talmage,  and  Hoyt,  Leland,  Smyth,  and  Thornwell, 
who  died  before  him  in  the  Lord,  and  are  now  folloAved  by  their 
works.  His  departure  has  opened  another  gap  in  the  ranks  of 
faithful  laborers  for  the  advancement  of  Christ's  cause  and  king- 
dom. It  affords  reason  for  thanksgiving  that  those  who  hear  the 
call  of  their  Leader  to  close  up  the  ranks  are  not  under  the  neces- 
sity of  contending  for  the  theory  of  Foreign  Missions.  That  is 
now  admitted,  and  it  only  remains  for  them  to  prosecute  its  en- 
forcement. Happily,  the  cases  are  rare  in  which  a  hearty  echo 
Avould  not  now  be  given  to  the  closing  words  of  the  sermon  to 
which  allusion  has  been  made:  "Let  him  who  is  opposing  mis- 
sions think  what  he  is  doing.  He  is  opposing  the  best  interests 
of  his  beloved  country.  He  is  making  the  churches  dwarfish, 
inefficient,  and  selfish.  He  is  opposing  the  object  Christ  had  in 
view  in  dying  for  men.  He  is  opposing  the  cause  in  which  apos- 
tles bled.  He  is  saying  to  the  primitive  Christian  and  modern 
missionary  that  they  are  fools.  He  is  opposing  fulfilling  pro- 
phecy. He  is  fighting  against  God.  He  is  filling  hell  with  joy." 
Six  months  ago  the  Charleston  Presbytery  was  called  in  the 
providence  of  God  to  mourn  the  departure  of  a  venerable  servant 
of  Christ,  the  spotlessness  of  whose  character  attracted  to  him 
universal  esteem.  Remarkable  as  was  the  exhibition  of  holiness, 
furnished  by  his  life,  it  was  not  singular.  Another  there  was,  a 
fellow-presbyter  whose  head  was  hoary  with  age,  and  who  shared 
with  him  the  reputation  of  uncommon  sanctity.  It  was  he  whose 
removal  we  now  deplore.  The  Presbytery  had  scarcely  adjourned 


406  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

their  following  semi-annual  sessions  when  they  were  summoned 
to  lament  a  loss  similar  to  that  which  had  so  recently  afflicted 
them.  But  although  their  tears  stream  forth  afresh,  thev  cannot 
refrain  from  acclamations  of  thanks  to  God  that  a  glorious  testi- 
mony has  been  furnished  to  his  grace  by  another  protracted  life 
of  holiness,  and  another  peaceful  death.  Their  traditions  are 
graced,  and  their  records  illuminated,  by  the  sainted  names  of 
Palmer  and  Howe.  The  Synod  had  just  before  placed  upon  its 
obituary  calendar  the  name  of  the  aged  William  Brearley,  a 
synonym  for  devoted  piety  in  the  churches  of  Harmony  Presby- 
tery. Noble  triumvirate  !  In  life  they  Avere  united  in  labors  for 
Christ,  and  in  death  they  Avere  not  long  divided.  "The  fathers, 
where  are  they?"  Their  vacant  seats  at  our  council-board 
are  the  mute  response  to  the  in({uiry.  But  why  do  we  grieve  ? 
The  dirge  of  the  militant  Church  at  the  biers  of  its  fallen  heroes 
preludes  the  pealing  anthem  of  the  Church  triumphant. 

The  life  of  Dr.  Howe  as  a  Professor,  has,  as  we  have  seen, 
been  coincident  Avith  the  existence  of  this  Theological  Seminary. 
At  the  early  age  of  tAventy-nine  he  Avas  called  to  undertake  the 
exacting  duties  of  the  exegetical  chair.  It  Avas  a  high  attestation 
of  his  scholarship,  but  it  Avas  one  Avhich  Avas  not  undeserved.  He 
had,  in  the  providence  of  God,  been  prepared  for  the  position  by 
the  discipline  to  which  his  faculties  had  been  subjected.  At  Mid- 
dlebury  and  at  Andover  he  had  received  the  distinctions  aAvarded 
to  superior  proficiency  in  study,  and  at  Dartmouth  the  opportunity 
Avas  afforded  him  of  maturing  his  training  and  increasing  his  ac- 
quirements. Acquainted  Avith  the  methods  adopted  in.  the  already 
existing  theological  institutions  of  this  country,  he  Avas  prepared 
at  the  very  origin  of  our  Seminary  to  draft  a  curriculum  of  study. 
He  delivered  his  inaugural  address  at  Columbia,  March  28th, 
1832,  being  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age.  In  that  discourse, 
he  sketched  the  duties  of  the  chair  to  Avhich  he  had  been  assigned, 
discussed  the  fiilse  methods  which  had  been  pursued  in  interpret- 
ing the  sacred  Avritings  and  indicated  the  true,  pointed  out  the  ad- 
A'antages  which  accrue  from  acquaintance  Avith  the  tongues  in 
which  the  Scriptures  were  originally  composed,  and  concluded 
with  advice  to  the  student  to  seek  the  Avisdom   Avhich  the  Holy 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  407 

Ghost  imparts,  and  to  cultivate  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity  in 
the  investigation  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ.  Golden 
words  !  They  struck  the  key-note  of  his  own  career,  and  deserve 
to  be  inscribed  upon  the  heart  of  every  theological  student. 

Starting  with  a  good  foundation  of  classical  scholarship,  and 
pursuing  with  unremitting  energy  the  studies  to  which  he  had 
now  peculiarly  devoted  himself,  it  was  not  long  before  he  was 
abreast  of  the  demands  of  his  department,  heav^y  as  they  were. 
He  became  intimately  acquainted  with  the  Greek  and  with  the 
Hebrew  and  its  cognate  dialects,  and  mastered,  in  the  language 
which  was  tlieir  chief  organ,  the  critical  controversies  concerning 
the  sacred  text,  in  the  forms  in  wbich  they  were  developed  in  his 
day.  His  learning  was  extensive,  his  attainments  varied  ;  but 
they  were  so  veiled  by  his  native  modesty,  that  it  may  well  be 
doubted  if  he  ever  displayed  to  the  full  the  measure  of  his  re- 
sources. Characterised  by  a  quality  of  mind  which  irresistibly 
impelled  him  to  take  the  path  of  historical  exposition,  his  cai-e- 
fully  prepared  lectures  presented  critical  hypotheses  in  a  com- 
parative view  which  covered  the  whole  field  over  which  they 
ranged.  It  was  the  student's  fault  if  through  nes-ligence  or  in- 
attention  he  did  not  become  possessed  of  the  complete  literature 
of  the  subjects  discussed.  If  there  were  a  defect  in  his  method 
of  instruction,  it  lay  in  his  want  of  sympathy  with  the  attitude 
of  the  student's  mind  and  the  difficulties  which  it  experienced. 
Perhaps  he  took  too  much  for  granted  in  regard  to  the  amount  of 
knowledge  possessed  by  the  pupil,  and  did  not  sufficiently  incul- 
cate his  own  views  with  that  minute  precision,  that  definiteness 
and  positiveness  of  dogmatic  utterance,  which  as  with  an  incisive 
edge  carve  them  upon  the  inquiring  and  forming  intelligence  of 
youth.  But  there  was  no  deficiency  in  his  own  sympathy  with 
the  topics  which  he  handled,  and  no  lack  of  adequacy  in  their 
treatment.  He  spoke  with  the  accuracy  and  fulness  of  an  expert. 
Nor  did  his  learned  prelections  give  any  uncertain  sound  in  refer- 
ence to  the  great  and  vital  doctrine  of  the  plenary  inspiration  of 
the  sacred  writings.  From  first  to  last  he  stood  by  the  Mosaic 
authorship  of  the  Pentateuch  and  the  genuineness  and  authen- 
ticity of  all  the  canonical  records.     He  heartily  and  unreservedly 


408  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

subscribed  the  declaration  of  Paul :  "All  scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for 
correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God 
may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works."  May 
the  day  never  come  when  that  fundamental  truth  shall  be  shaken 
in  this  institution  !  Better  would  it  be  that  its  invested  funds 
should  be  withered  up,  its  doors  be  bolted,  and  that  the  youthful 
seekers  of  truth  should  repair  for  instruction  to  the  pastors  of 
Christ's  flock  who  remain  faithful  to  his  word. 

It  might  be  supposed  that  as  he  drew  nigh  the  close  of  so  pro- 
longed a  term  of  labor  Dr.  Howe  relaxed  the  rigor  of  study  and 
rested  upon  past  acquisitions.  He  did  not.  He  did  not  make 
so  signal  a  mistake.  He  was  emphatically  a  man  of  studious 
habits,  and  his  industry  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge  continued 
unabated  to  the  end  of  life.  There  is  no  calculus  by  which  can 
be  estimated  the  value  of  that  influence  which  for  fifty  years  he 
exerted  upon  the  minds  which  he  directed  in  the  study  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures.  But  his  was  not  the  influence  of  mere  scholar- 
ship and  learning.  Deeply  imbued  himself  Avith  the  precious 
doctrines  of  grace,  he  impressed  them  with  constancy  and  earnest- 
ness, in  the  lecture-room  and  in  the  chapel,  upon  the  minds  of  the 
students,  Avhile,  at  the  same  time,  his  instructions  received  double 
force  from  the  blameless  sanctity  of  his  character  and  the  con- 
sistent godliness  of  his  walk  and  conversation.  No  pious  student 
could  ever  have  left  the  halls  of  the  Seminary  without  carrying 
with  him  the  hallowing  remembrance  and  the  salutary  influence 
of  such  a  life.  For  he  was  a  man  of  prayer,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  of  faith.  He  needed  not  to  be  a  rigid  disciplinarian. 
His  own  gentleness  Avon  for  him  that  love  which  is  the  soul  of 
obedience,  and  the  saintliness  of  his  spirit  secured  him  a  respect 
approaching  to  veneration — approaching  to  veneration,  I  say, 
for  the  meekness  of  his  spirit,  and  the  exquisite  modesty  of  his 
bearing  Avere  hardly  suited  to  inspire  in  the  beholder  the  senti- 
ment of  aAve.  They  attracted  esteem  mingled  with  aff"ection.  In 
these  regards  his  loss  to  the  Seminary  cannot  be  over-estimated  ; 
and  the  Church  Avhich  is  bereaved  by  his  death  may  Avell  exclaim 
a    his  grave:   "Help,   Lord,  for  the  godly  mam   ceaseth  ;  for  the 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  409 

faithful  fail  from  among  the  children  of  men."  He  has  ascended 
to  heaven,  and  these  sacred  shades  will  know  him  no  more ;  but 
God  grant  that  the  mantle  of  the  departing  prophet  may  fall 
upon  each  of  his  surviving  brethren,  as,  gazing  after  him,  he  ex- 
claims :  "My  father,  my  father,  the  chariots  of  Israel  and  the 
horsemen  thereof!" 

Such  a  life  and  such  labors  as  those  of  Dr.  Howe  could  not 
fail  to  exert  a  powerful  iniluence  upon  the  theological  education 
in  this  Southern  land.  There  have  always  been  those  who,  in 
view  of  the  practical  demand  for  preachers  growing  out  of  the 
spiritual  destitutions  of  our  territory,  favored  a  curtailment  in 
time  of  the  course  of  preparation  for  the  ministry.  And  there 
have  been  others  who  were  controlled  by  the  extraordinary  opin- 
ion that  a  thorough-going  education,  instead  of  adapting  preach- 
ers to  the  wants  of  the  uneducated  classes,  actually  hinders 
their  success  ;  that  it  induces  a  habit  of  thought  and  expression 
which  lifts  its  possessor  out  of  sympathy  with  the  masses,  or  con- 
stitutes a  barrier  to  their  sympathy  with  him.  Against  these  views 
the  whole  life  of  our  departed  Professor  was  a  standing  protest. 
Nor  was  he  content  with  the  unaggressive  resistance  of  such  a  testi- 
mony. He  was  outspoken  in  maintaining  it.  From  the  day  on 
which  his  inaugural  address  was  pronounced  until  death  closed  his 
career  and  sealed  his  lips,  by  the  pen  as  well  as  by  the  tongue,  in 
the  courts  of  the  Church,  in  the  pulpit,  on  the  platform,  in  the  con- 
ferences and  debates  of  the  Seminary,  he  raised  his  voice  in  favor 
of  a  high  order  of  ministerial  education,  and  in  opposition  to  the 
tendency  to  depress  the  standard  of  qualification  for  the  sacred 
office.  Some  of  his  most  recent  utterances  in  the  meetino-s  of 
the  Faculty  were  those  in  which  he  strenuously  contended  against 
a  depreciation  of  ministerial  culture.  This  is  his  latest  as  it  was 
his  earliest  testimony,  and,  coming  from  one  who  was  competent 
to  judge  in  the  premises,  it  deserves  to  be  seriously  pondered  by 
the  Church. 

That  the  long-continued  connexion  of  Dr.  Howe  with  this 
Seminary  was  not  necessitated  by  the  absence  of  inducements  to 
enter  other  and  inviting  fields  of  labor,  but  was  the  result  of  de- 
liberate choice,  is  proved   by  the  fact  that  he  was  the  recipient  of 


410  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

several  calls  to  important  churches,  and  of  one  from  another 
theological  institution  in  which  a  flattering  tribute  was  rendered 
to  his  abilities  and  learning.  In  1836,  when  he  was  thirty-four 
years  of  age,  he  was  elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Union 
Theological  Seminary,  New  York,  to  the  Professorship  of  Sacred 
Literature.  The  letter  in  which  the  election  was  communicated 
to  him  is  among  his  papers,  and  is  signed  by  Thomas  H.  Skinner, 
Knowles  Taylor,  and  Ichabod  S.  Spencer.  "Permit  us,  Rev. 
and  dear  sir,"  these  gentlemen  said,  "to  express  the  hope  that 
you  may  see  it  to  be  your  duty  not  to  decline  the  appointment, 
which  in  the  name  of  the  Board  of  directors  we  have  the  honor 
to  tender  to  you.  There  Avas  great  cordiality  in  your  election, 
and  your  acceptance,  we  are  confident,  Avill  give  general  satisfac- 
tion to  the  friends  of  the  institution  throughout  the  community." 
In  his  answer,  under  date  of  December  7th,  1836,  he  says  :  "In 
reply  to  your  letter,  I  alluded  to  the  circumstances  of  my  situ- 
ation which  prevented  an  immediate  decision  of  a  question  so  im- 
portant. I  must  now  say,  that  it  appears  still  my  duty  to  cast  in 
my  lot  and  earthly  destiny  with  the  people  of  the  South,  among 
whom  I  have  made  my  home.  When  I  accepted  the  Professor- 
ship I  hold,  it  was  with  the  hope  that  I  might  be  the  means  of 
building  up  the  wastes,  and  extending  the  borders,  of  our  South- 
ern Zion.  This  motive  still  holds  me  here.  Though  our  institu- 
tion must  be  a  small  one  through  the  present  generation,  and 
yours  will  be  large,  it  is  important,  it  is  necessary,  whatever  be 
the  fate  of  our  beloved  country,  that  this  Seminary  should  live. 
If  I  leave  it  at  the  present  juncture,  its  continuance  is  exceed- 
ingly doubtful.  If  I  remain,  though  the  field  of  my  effort  must 
be  small,  and  I  must  live  on  in  obscurity,  w^e  may  yet  transmit 
to  the  men  of  the  next  generation  an  institution  which  will  bless 
them  and  the  world." 

We  have  here  a  glimpse  of  the  early  struggles  of  the  Seminary 
to  maintain  an  uncertain  existence,  and  a  proof  of  the  tenacity 
Avith  Avhich  he  clung  to  it  amidst  difficulties  Avhich  Avere  little  less 
than  appalling.  He  lived  to  see  its  prospects  brighten,  and  then 
darken  again  amidst  the  disasters  Avhich  folloAved  in  the  wake  of 
a  great  Avar;  but  at  last  he  Avas  permitted  to  close  his  eyes  upon 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  411 

his  beloved  Seminary — the  «feirling  of  his  heart — emerging  from 
its  troubles  and  entering  upon  a  new  career  of  usefulness  and 
hope.  It  might  well  have  been  conceived,  in  response  to  such 
affection,  as  exclaiming  in  the  words  of  the  faithful  spouse  of  the 
hero  of  Ithaca : 

"Tii.a  sum,  tua  dicav  oportet 
Penelope:  conjux  semper  Ulixis  ero.'' 

Its  history  and  his  are  plaited  together;  its  name  and  his  will 
go  down  together  to  succeeding  times.  For  more  than  half  a 
century  our  venerable  brother,  without  intermission,  except  that 
which  was  recently  occasioned  by  the  suspension  of  the  exercises  of 
the  institution,  through  trials  many  and  formidable,  devoted  him- 
self to  the  instruction  of  those  who  sought  in  its  halls  their  prepara- 
tion for  the  sacred  Avork  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Not  a  few  of  them 
died  before  him ;  and  his  colleagues,  Goulding,  Jones,  Thornwell, 
Leland,  and  Plumer  preceded  him  to  the  eternal  world.  Is  it 
extravagant  to  suppose  that  they  have  welcomed  him  to  those 
higher  seats  of  learning,  where  teachers  and  pupils  will  study  in 
the  clear  light  of  heaven  the  profound  problems  of  providence 
and  redemption  ? 

The  Synod  of  South  Carolina,  at  its  meeting  November  19th, 
1849,  appointed  Dr.  Howe  to  prepare  a  history  of  the  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  its  bounds.  The  labor  imposed  upon  him  by  this 
appointment  was  arduous  and  protracted.  Materials  had  to  be 
collected  from  all  the  churches  occupying  the  territory  of  the 
Synod,  and  these  had  to  be  examined  and  corrected,  in  many  in- 
stances to  be  reduced  in  bulk,  and  to  be  dio;ested  into  sometbinop 
like  systematic  order.  Steadily  and  persistently  he  Avorked  upon 
the  difficult  task  assigned  him.  The  first  volume  was  completed 
and  issued  in  1870,  covering  the  period  ending  with  the  close  of  the 
last  century.  The  second  volume,  which  was  expected  to  embrace 
the  first  half  of  the  present  century,  has  occupied  his  attention 
for  several  years  past,  and  recently  he  wrought  night  and  day  to 
bring  it  to  completion.  Just  before  he  received  the  injury  which 
alas  !  proved  fatal,  he  sent  off  the  concluding  sheets  to  the  press. 
With  the  exception  of  a  part  of  the  index,  and  a  few  corrections 
of  errata  in  the  first  volume  which  he  intended  to  insert,  he  had 


412  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

finished  it,  and  his  brethren  congratulated  him  upon  the  prospect 
of  rest  from  his  toil.  Yes,  the  period  of  repose  had  come,  but  it 
was  not  destined  to  be  enjoyed  on  earth.  "  Rest !"  said  the  great 
Arnauld,  "I  shall  rest  in  eternity  !"  That  is  the  rest  which  our 
dear  brother  now  enjoys.  He  has  ceased  at  once  to  labor  and  to 
live :  he  rests  in  heaven. 

He  often  expressed  the  apprehension,  that  in  performing  this 
office,  he  had  to  an  undue  extent  diverted  his  energies  from  the 
proper  duties  of  his  professorship.  But  he  has  accomplished  for 
the  Church,  and  at  its  bidding,  a  work  of  incalculable  value ; 
and  his  name  cannot  perish  from  her  memory  as  long  as  she 
reads  in  these  volumes  the  record  of  God's  dealings  with  her  in 
the  past.  He  is  dead,  but  he  shall  yet  speak  in  these  invaluable 
productions. 

Besides  this  history,  the  theological  and  literary  remains  of 
Dr.  Howe,  so  far  as  could  be  ascertained,  are  the  following:  A 
volume  of  243  pages  on  Theological  Education,  published  in 
1844 — a  learned  and  valuable  production,  which  merits  re-publi- 
cation; a  volume  of  48  pages,  being  An  Appeal  to  the  Young 
Men  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina 
and  Georgia,  issued  in  1836;  "Thy  Kingdom  Come:"  A  Mission- 
ary Sermon,  preached  before  the  Presbytery  of  Harmony,  at  the 
Brick  church  in  Salem,  South  Carolina,  1833;  A  Sermon,  occa- 
sioned by  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Means,  of  Fairfield  Dis- 
trict, S.  C,  preached  in  the  Salem  church,  on  the  second  Sab- 
bath in  June,  1836;  A  Eulogy  on  the  Rev.  Joshua  Bates,  D.  D., 
former  President  of  Middlebury  College,  delivered  on  Commence- 
ment Day,  August  9th,  1854;  Early  History  of  Presbyterianism 
in  South  Carolina:  a  Sermon  preached  at  the  opening  of  the 
Synod  of  South  Carolina,  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  November  15th, 
1854;  The  Early  Presbyterian  Immigration  into  South  Carolina: 
a  Discourse  delivered  before  the  General  Assembly  in  New  Or- 
leans, May  7th,  1858,  by  appointment  of  the  Presbyterian  His- 
torical Society;  The  Value  and  Influence  of  Literary  Pursuits: 
an  Oration  delivered  before  the  Eumenean  and  Philanthropic  So- 
cieties of  Davidson  College,  N.  C,  on  Commencement  Day,  Au- 
gust 13th,  1846;  The  Endowments,  Position,  and  Education  of 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  413 

Woman:  an  Address  delivered  before  the  Hemans  and  Sigourney 
Societies  of  the  Female  High  School  at  Limestone  Springs,  July 
23d,  1850 ;  Introduction  to  the  Works  of  the  Rev.  Robert  Means, 
with  a  Note  on  the  Genuineness  of  the  Pentateuch;  The  Second- 
ary and  Collateral  Influences  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures :  a  pam- 
phlet;  Articles  published  in  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Revieiv : 
On  the  Holy  Spirit,  1847;  on  Ethnography,  1849;  on  the 
Unity  of  the  Race,  1849;  on  the  Mark  of  Cain  and  the  Curse  of 
Ham,  1850;  on  Nott's  Lectures,  1850;  on  the  Genuineness  of 
the  Pentateuch,  1850;  on  the  Unity  of  the  Human  Race,  1851; 
on  the  Types  of  Mankind,  1855;  on  the  General  Assembly  of 
1858;  on  Renan's  Origins  of  Christianity,  186(3;  on  Jean  Calas, 
the  Martyr  of  Toulouse,  1874;  on  Dr.  Charles  Colcock  Jones's 
History  of  the  Church,  1868. 

It  only  remains  that  somewhat  be  more  particularly  said  with 
reference  to  the  character  of  our  departed  brother,  which  has  al- 
ready, to  some  extent,  been  delineated  in  the  preceding  remarks. 
Not  that  any  information  upon  that  subject  needs  to  be  furnished 
to  you,  my  brethren,  who  knew  him  so  well;  nor  is  an  office  so 
superfluous,  so  gratuitous,  now  attempted.  But  it  is  not  impro- 
pei",  it  is  right,  however  inadequate  may  be  the  attempt,  to  give 
expression  to  the  common  estimate  of  a  character  which  may,  in 
all  sobriety,  be  represented  as  an  illustrious  specimen  before  the 
eyes  of  men  of  the  sanctifying  grace  of  God. 

It  is  but  simple  justice  to  say  that  our  lamented  friend  was 
faithful  in  all  the  relations  which  he  sustained.  He  was  the  in- 
corruptible patriot,  the  useful  citizen,  the  affectionate  husband 
and  father,  the  true  and  sympathising  friend,  the  compassionate 
benefactor  of  the  poor,  the  hospitable  entertainer  of  the  stranger, 
the  catholic  lover  of  all  Jesus's  people,  the  sincere  and  earnest 
ambassador  of  the  cross,  the  conscientious  teacher  of  scriptural 
truth,  the  meek  yet  intrepid  servant  of  Christ. 

One  of  the  most  prominent  traits  of  his  character  was  purity. 
It  marked  his  life  and  dwelt  like  a  law  upon  his  lips.  Who  of 
us,  however  intimate  with  him,  ever  heard  him  utter  a  word  which 
would  cause  a  blush  upon  the  cheek  of  modesty,  or  unworthy  of 
insertion  upon  the  most  stainless  page  ?     His  ordinary  conversa- 


414  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

tion  was  as  delicate  and  refined  as  his  discourses  from  the  sacred 
desk.  Another  distinguishing  characteristic  was  his  profound 
humility.  I  speak  not  of  an  intellectual  humility  merely  which 
springs  from  a  just  sense  of  the  limitations  imposed  upon  the  hu- 
man faculties.  That  he  possessed.  He  had  measured  the  short 
tether  of  human  thought,  and  had  learned  the  lesson  that  what- 
ever may  be  its  attainments,  it  is  surrounded  by  a  boundless 
ocean  of  unknown  and  it  may  be  unknowable  realities.  But  I 
speak  of  that  spiritual  grace  which  is  born  of  a  deep  conviction 
of  human  sinfulness  and  divine  holiness.  This  led  him  ever  to 
express  implicit  dependence  upon  supernatural  grace  and  to  ab- 
jure the  conceit  of  vanity  and  the  arrogance  of  pride.  Hence, 
too,  his  unselfishness — a  quality  which  prompted  him  to  sacrifice 
personal  comfort  and  ease,  to  prefer  others  to  himself,  and  to  re- 
joice without  any  alloy  of  jealousy  in  the  gifts  and  honors  of  his 
brethren.  He  never,  perhaps,  was  known  to  breathe  a  syllable 
of  depreciation  in  regard  to  the  achievements  even  of  an  opponent. 
Always  ready  to  join  in  encomiums  upon  the  laudable  qualities 
of  others,  he  blushed  at  receiving  the  praise  of  his  own.  Shining 
as  were  the  graces  by  which  he  was  adorned,  he  seemed  to  know 
them  not.  He  could  not  see  what  all  besides  himself  beheld. 
Every  compliment  which  w\as  paid  him  he  transferred  to  his 
Saviour,  and  hastened  to  lay  upon  that  Saviour's  feet  the  crown 
of  his  endowments  and  his  toils. 

Akin  to  this  lovely  feature  of  his  character  was  his  proverbial 
gentleness.  No  dulness  of  a  student  drew  from  him  flashes  of 
irritability,  no  unkindness  of  opponents  provoked  him  to  expres- 
sions of  acrimony  or  even  of  impatience.  Whether  this  was  a 
constitutional  quality,  or  whether  it  was  the  result  of  a  discipline 
induced  by  grace,  he  seemed  to  have  put  away  all  bitterness  and 
wrath  and  clamor  and  evil-speaking  with  all  malice;  and  to  fulfil 
the  injunction:  "Be  ye  kind  one  to  another,  tender-hearted,  for- 
giving others,  even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  you." 
Severe  towards  himself,  he  was  charitable  towards  others.  Ready 
to  make  allowance  for  their  imperfections  and  even  for  their 
faults,  prone  to  place  the  most  favorable  construction  upon  their 
motives,  did  he  not  present  as  near  an  approach  as  we  have  ever 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  415 

known  to  a  realisation  of  the  picture  drawn  bj  the  inspired 
apostle  of  tlie  noblest  grace  of  our  religion:  "Charity  suffereth 
long  and  is  kind:  charity  envieth  not:  charity  vaunteth  not 
itself,  is  not  puffed  up,  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  seek- 
eth  not  her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil,  rejoic- 
eth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth:  beareth  all  things, 
believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things"  ? 

But  although  thus  humble,  gentle,  and  charitable,  it  would  be 
doing  injustice  to  his  memory  to  suppose  that  his  character  was 
neutral  and  undecided,  that  his  virtues  were  purely  negative,  and 
that  he  was  deficient  in  tenacity  of  purpose  and  courage  in  action. 
Unaggressive  and  unpolemical,  he  was  given  to  seeking  the  things 
which  make  for  peace,  but  where  principle  was  involved  or  arduous 
work  was  to  be  done,  he  was  positive  in  maintaining  the  one  and 
resolute  in  performing  the  other.  To  assure  him  that  some  labor 
desired  of  him  was  facile  of  discharge,  was  to  lead  him  to  hesi- 
tate ;  to  paint  its  difficulties  was  to  ensure  his  undertaking  it. 
Diffident  and  retiring  in  ordinary  circumstances,  in  seasons  of 
danger  and  exigency  he  was  as  dauntless  as  a  lion.  On  the  fear- 
ful night  when  a  storm  of  fire  Avas  ravaging  this  beautiful  town, 
and  a  rampant  soldiery  was  let  loose  to  sack  it,  he  displayed  the 
courage  of  a  hero,  and  it  was  a  remark  of  Dr.  Thornwell  that  he 
who  met  him  in  debate  had  no  easy  victory  to  win. 

Eminent  catholicity  of  spirit  was  not  the  least  conspicuous  of 
the  graces  which  adorned  him.  All  God's  people,  of  whatever 
name,  he  owned  as  his  Father's  children  ;  every  servant  of  Jesus 
he  recognised  as  a  brother  beloved.  The  fact  that  for  years  he 
was  the  President  of  the  Columbia  Bible  Society,  was  an  index 
of  his  cordial  affection  for  his  brethren  of  other  evangelical  de- 
nominations than  his  own.  Esteemed  as  he  was  by  them  in  life, 
he  is  lamented  by  them  in  death. 

Marked  by  transparent  simplicity  of  character,  he  was  lifted 
immeasurably  above  the  arts  of  the  politician  and  the  wiles  of  the 
trickster.  He  was  no  engineer  of  measures.  What  could  not  be 
accomplished  by  direct  and  overt  means,  he  used  no  other  instru- 
mentality to  effect.  Truth  was  his  end,  and  truth  his  road  to 
reach  it.     He  was  a  man,  of  whom  we  might  ask  : 


416  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

"Cui  Pudor  et  Justitite  soror 
Incorrupta  Fides  nudaque  Veritas 
Quando  ullum  inveniet  parem  ?" 

To  say  that  he  had  no  weaknesses  and  imperfections  woiihl  be 
to  say  that  he  was  not  human  ;  but  "e'en  his  ftiilings  leaned  to 
virtue's  side."  They  were  the  exaggerations  of  those  lovely 
and  self-denying  qualities  which  have  been  designated  as  his 
principal  attributes.  Little  is  risked  when  it  is  said  that  there 
has  not  lived  among  us  in  this  generation  one  more  pure,  more 
unselfish,  more  free  from  self-seeking  and  from  ambitious  aims 
than  he  over  whose  grave  we  now  shed  our  tears.  In  a  character 
moulded  and  polished  by  grace  there  seemed  to  be  gathered  into 
unity  whatsoever  things  are  true,  venerable,  just ;  whatsoever 
things  are  pure,  lovely,  and  of  good  report.  To  sum  up  all  in  a 
single  word.  Dr.  Howe  was  a  godly  man,  a  man  of  pra^^er  and 
faith,  of  devotion  to  the  ordinances  of  the  Lord's  house,  of  zeal 
for  the  glory  of  God  and  compassion  for  the  souls  of  men.  Con- 
fessing himself  to  be  a  sinner,  he  repaired  for  pardon  to  the  blood 
of  atonement  and  leaned  for  support  upon  free  and  sovereign 
grace.  Christ  to  him  was  all.  He  gloried  only  in  the  cross,  and 
in  that  face  of  a  dying  Saviour  which  was  covered  with  spittle 
and  reddened  with  gore.  Jesus  he  owned  to  be  his  wisdom, 
righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption.  Him  he  loved  and 
delighted  to  honor  and  adore.  And  having  testified  to  him  in 
life,  in  death  he  explicitly  declared  that  in  him  alone  he  trusted. 

It  is  a  law  of  Christ's  kingdom  that  in  the  world  his  followers 
shall  have  tribulation.  This  would  be,  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
he  suffered  in  their  stead,  an  inexplicable  mystery  were  it  not 
cleared  up  by  the  light  which  the  gospel  pours  upon  it.  The 
penal  feature  has  been  extracted  from  the  sufferings  of  the  be- 
liever, which  are  transmuted  into  the  benefits  of  a  salutary  discip- 
line. He  not  only  knows  Jesus  and  the  power  of  his  resurrec- 
tion, but  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings  and  conformity  to  his 
death.  The  consideration  of  his  communion  with  his  Lord  in  the 
bitter  school  of  trial,  is  sufficient  to  reconcile  him  to  every  pang 
of  sufiering,  and  he  is  sustained  by  the  assurance  that  his  light 
afflictions  which  are  but  for  a  moment  shall  work  out  for  him  a 


EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE.  417 

far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory.  He  who  walks 
with  Jesus  and  with  whom  Jesus  walks  in  the  fiery  furnace,  will 
sit  down  with  Jesus  on  his  throne  and  reign  with  him  for  ever. 
We  need  not  therefore  be  disturbed  by  the  spectacle  of  suffering 
which  the  most  eminent  servants  of  Christ  afford.  Although  our 
venerable  brother  pursued  the  even  tenor  of  his  way  amidst  the 
quiet  of  academic  shades,  he  was  no  exception  to  the  law  that 
the  disciple  is  not  greater  than  his  Master,  nor  the  servant  than 
his  Lord.  He  endured  a  constant  fight  of  afflictions.  He  was 
acquainted  with  grief,  and  literally  walked  with  pain  as  an  almost 
inseparable  companion.  He  had  wept  over  the  graves  of  some 
who  were  as  dear  to  him  as  his  own  soul — one  a  noble  boy  Avho 
sacrificed  his  life  for  his  country.  But,  conscious  of  a  Saviour's 
sympathy,  supported  by  the  invisible  but  almighty  power  of 
grace,  and  cheered  by  the  hope  of  immortal  bliss,  he  more  than 
con{|uered  every  earthly  ill,  and  rose  superior  to  every  tempest  of 
life: 

"As  some  tall  cliff  that  rears  its  awful  form, 
Swells  from  the  vale  and  midway  leaves  the  storm  ; 
Though  round  its  breast  the  roUinif;  clouds  are  spread, 
Eternal  sunshine  settles  on  its  head."' 

His  duties  are  done  ;  his  pains  are  over ;  his  afflictions  are  past. 
The  grand  old  man  has  been  gathered  to  his  fathers,  full  of  years 
and  full  of  honors  ;  having  left  a  reputation  without  a  blemish 
and  a  record  without  a  spot.  That  body  which  was  the  home  of 
suffering  shall  sleep  as  in  the  bosom  of  Jesus  until  the  mornino- 
call  of  a  descending  God  shall  wake  it  from  its  dusty  bed.  Those 
bones  which  once  ached  and  broke  shall  lie  undisturbed  by  "the 
drums  and  tramplings  of  conquests,"  the  revolutions  of  earth,  and 
the  shaking  of  thrones. 

That  noble  spirit,  Avhich  so  lately  held  converse  with  us  in  this 
vale  of  tears,  now  disembodied  and  glorified,  expatiates  in  realms 
of  joy,  approaches  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  and  un- 
scales  its  vision  at  the  fountain  itself  of  heavenly  light.  With 
what  seraphic  love  does  it  pour  out  its  praises  to  that  Redeemer 
whom  it  adored  and  magnified  below  !  With  what  transports  of 
affection  does  it  salute  sainted  kindred,  brethren,  and  friends ! 
27 


418  EULOGY    ON    DR.    HOWE. 

With  what  ecstacies  of  joy  does  it  commune  with  "the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect" — the  great,  the  good,  the  sanctified,  Avho 
have  been  gathered  out  of  every  tribe  and  tongue  of  earth  !  To 
that  rendezvous  of  holy  beings  we,  too,  aspire  ;  to  that  communion 
which  shall  realise  the  idea  of  a  perfect  society.  The  accusations 
of  conscience  silenced,  the  stains  of  defilement  washed  out  from 
the  soul,  the  notes  of  discord  hushed,  truth,  justice,  and  love 
reigning  in  every  heart  and  controlling  every  relation,  the  sobs  of 
the  dying  chamber  stilled,  and  the  tears  of  parting  for  ever  wiped 
away,  we  shall  comprehend,  as  now  we  cannot,  the  import  of 
those  sublime  and  thrilling  words :  "We  are  come  unto  Mount 
Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusa- 
lem, and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels  :  to  the  general 
assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born  which  are  written  in 
heaven." 

Voicing,  brethren  of  the  Alumni  Association,  your  common 
sentiment  and  that  of  all  who  ever  sat  at  the  feet  of  this  master 
of  Israel,  and  survive  to  lament  his  departure,  I  exclaim  :  Well 
done,  servant  of  Jesus :  veteran  soldier  of  the  cross,  well  done  ! 
Farewell,  brother  beloved,  for  a  season,  farewell !  "What  there 
is  of  separation  is  but  for  a  while.  This  reconciles  us  to  the 
grave,  that  our  greatest  hopes  lie  beyond  it." 


APPENDIX, 


CATALOGUE  OF  THE  FACULTY  AND  STU- 
DEiNTS  OF  COLUMBIA  SEMINARY. 


FACULTY. 

Accessus.  Exitus. 

18:^8.  Thomas  Goulding,*  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesias- 
tical History  and  Church  Polit3^  1834, 

1831.  George  Howe,*  D.  D..  LL.  D.,  Professor  of  Bibli- 
cal Literature.  1883. 

1833.     A.  \V.  Leland,*    D.  D.,    Professor   of  Christian 

Theology.  1856. 

1836.  Charles  Colcock  Jones,*  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ec- 
clesiastical Histor}"  and  Church  Polity.  1838. 

1848.  Charles  Colcock  Jones.*  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ec- 
clesiastical History  and  Church  Polit}'.  1850. 

1852.  Alex.  T.  McGill,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical 

History  and  Church  Polity.     '  1853. 

1853.  B.  M.  Palmer,  I).  D.,  LL.  D.,  Provisional  Instruc- 

tor in  Ecclesiastical  Histor}'  and  Church  Polity.    1853. 

1854.  B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesi- 

astical History  and  Church  Polity.  1856. 

1856.     A.  W.  Leland,*  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Sacred  Ehet- 

oric  and  Pastoral  Theology.  1871. 

1856.  J.  H.  Thornwell,*  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of 

Didactic  and  Polemic  Theolog3^  1862. 

1857.  J.  B.  Adger,  D.  I).,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  His- 

tory and  Church  Polity.  1874. 

1861.  James  Woodrow,  Ph.  I).,  M.  D.,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Per- 
kins Professor  of  Natural  Science  in  connexion 
with  Kevelation. 

1867.     William  S.  Plumer,*  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of 

Didactic  and  Polemic  Theology.  1875. 

1870.     Joseph  E.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Pastoral 

and  Evangelistic  Theology  and  Sacred  Ehetoric.    1874. 

1875.  William  S.  Plumer,*  D.  D".,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of 

Pastoral,  Casuistic,  and  Historic  Theology.  1880. 

1876.  J.  L.  Girardeau,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  Professor  of  Didac- 

tic and  Polemic  Theology. 
1882.     Charles  E.  Hemphill,  A.  M.,  Associate  Professor 

of  Biblical  Literature.  1883. 

1882.  Wm.  E.  Boggs,  D.  D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical 

History  and  Church  Polity. 

1883.  Charles  E.  Hemphill,  A.  M.,  Professor  of  Biblical 

Literature. 

TUTOES  IN  HEBEEW. 

1851.     Bazile  Lanneau,*  A.  M.  1855. 

1856.     James  Cohen,*  A.  M.  1862. 

1874.     Charles  E.  Hemphill,  A.  M.  1878. 

*  Deceased. 


422 


APPENDIX. 


STUDENTS. 


NAMES. 


02 


CLASS    OF    1833. 

James  M.  H.  Adams,* 

James  Beattie, 

Francis  E.  Goulding,* 

John  C.  Keeney, 

James  L.  Merrick,* 

William  M.  Reid,* 

J.  Leighton  Wilson,  D.  J)., 

William  B.  Yates,*  (8) 

CLASS    OF    1834. 

I.  S.  K.  Axson,  I).  D., 

Julius  J.  DuBose,* 

Theo.  M.  Dwight, 

A.  M.  Edgerton,* 

Malcolm  D.  Eraser,* 

I.  S.  K.  Legare,* 

Andrew  G.  Peden, 

Geo.  H.  W.  Petrie,  D.  D.,  (8) 

CLASS   OF    1835. 

Alexander  R.  Banks, 

J.  H.  Carwile,* 

John  B.  Cassels,* 

John  Douglas,* 

W.  C.  Dana,  D.  D.,* 

William  A.  Gray,* 

Eichard  Hooker,* 

Thomas  Magrudcr,* 

John  B.  Mailard, 

Charles  W.  Martin,* 

T.  F.  Montgomery,* 

Charles  B.  Pelton,  (12) 

CLASS    OF    1836. 

James  C.  Cozby,* 


F.  C. 
F.  C. 
A.  C. 
U.  C. 


C.  C. 

s.  c.  c. 

F.  C. 
Dart.  C. 

Y.  C. 

c.  c. 


s.  c.  c. 

Dart.  C. 

Y.  C. 
F.  C. 
F.  C. 
M.  U. 
F.  C. 


F.  C. 


1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 


1831 
1831 
1832 
1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 
1831 


1832 
1833 
1832 
1832 
1832 
1832 
1832 
1832 
1833 
1832 
1832 
1833 


1833 


S.  C. 

Scotland. 

Ga. 

Mass. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 


s.  c. 
s.  c. 

Conn. 

N.  H. 
S.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 
s.  c. 


s.c. 

Ga. 

S.C. 

Mass. 

S.C. 

Mass. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

Ohio. 

Ga. 


S.  C. 


APPENDIX. 


423 


NAMES. 

Where 
Gradu- 
ated. 

< 

Thomas  Hobby,* 

1834 

s.  c. 

An<i;u8  Johnson, 

1833 

S.  C. 

E.  C.  Ketchum,* 

F.  C. 

1833 

Ga. 

T.  H.  Legare, 

1833 

S.  C. 

John  Leyburn,  D.  D., 

N.  H. 

1835 

Ya. 

Donald  McQueen,  D.  D.,*         (7) 

S.  C.  c. 

1833 

S.C. 

CLASS    OF    1837. 

Jiilius  L.  Bartlett, 

w.  c. 

1834 

S.  C. 

Edwin  Cater,* 

F.  C. 

1834 

S.C. 

James  F.  Gibert,* 

F.  C. 

1834 

S.C. 

James  H.  Save, 

F.  C. 

1834 

Ga. 

D.  McNeill  turner,  D.  D., 

C.  C. 

1834 

S.C. 

John  Winn,                                   (6) 

A.  C. 

1834 

Ga. 

CLASS  OP  1838. 

Donald  J.  Auld,  M.  D.,* 

C.  C. 

1835 

S.C. 

S.  R.  Brown,  D.  D.,* 

Y.  C. 

1836 

Conn. 

Samuel  Donnelly,* 

s.  c.  c. 

1835 

S.C. 

W.  W.  Eells,* 

Y.  C. 

18.35 

Conn. 

Mitchel  Peden,* 

1835 

s.  c. 

James  Rosamond,                        (6) 

M.  U. 

1837 

S.C. 

CLASS  OF   1839. 

Augustus  0.  Bacon,* 

F.  C. 

1836 

Ga. 

Richard  M.  Baker, 

N.  H. 

1837 

Ga. 

J.  C.  Brown,  D.  D.,* 

J.  C. 

1838 

Pa. 

H.  B.  Cunningham,  D.  D.,* 

W.  C.  Pa. 

1836 

Pa. 

L.  W.  Curtis,' 

U.  C. 

18.36 

N.  Y. 

David  Finley,* 

F.  C. 

1836 

Ga. 

John  Jones,  D.  D., 

F.  C. 

1836 

Ga. 

James  T.  Phelps,* 

M.  C. 

1837 

T.  L.  McBryde,  D.  D.,* 

F.  C. 

1836 

S.C. 

W.  Theobold,                             (10) 

U.  C. 

1837 

CLASS    OF    1840. 

William  Banks,* 

F.  C. 

1837 

S.C. 

James  R.  Gilland,  D.  D.,* 

J.  C. 

1839 

Pa. 

424 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES. 


p 

>H 

rt 

05 

<5 

N 

z 

H 

Z 

g 

W 

1^ 

UJ 

M.  W.  McClesky,* 
Geo.  W.  McCoy,* 
Hu<:;b  A.  Munroe,* 
T.  M.  Newell,* 
E.  F.  Rockwell,  I).  D., 

CLASS    OF    1841. 


(7) 


James  B.  Dunwody, 

W.  C.  Emerson,'' 

Geo.  Cooper  Gregg,* 

William  P.  Harrison, 

Samuel  H.  Hay, 

John  L.  Mclver,* 

Neill  McKay,  D.  D., 

Peter  McNab,* 

B.  M.  Palmer,  D.  D.,  LL.  D., 

M.  A.  Patterson,* 

Colin  Shaw, 

Albert  Williams,* 

J.  D.  Wilson, 

Peter  Winn, 

James  Woods,  (15) 

CLASS   OF   1842. 


David  E.  Frierson,  D.  D., 

Z.  L.  Holmes, 

A.  A.  Porter,  D.  D.,* 

CLASS    OF    1843. 

George  H.  Logan,* 
Eicbard  Q.  Way, 

CLASS    OF    1844. 

Edmund  Anderson, 
James  R.  Baird. 
Wm.  Curtis,  LL.  D.,* 
William  Flinn,  J).  D., 
Joseph  Gibert,* 


(•^) 


(2) 


K.  C. 
F.  C. 

W.  C.  Pa. 
Y.  C. 


y.  C. 

M.  C.  Ala. 

s.  c.  c. 

F.  C. 
S.  C.  C. 

u.  c. 

F.  C. 

N.  H. 

U.  K  C. 

F.  C. 

s.  c.  c. 

F.  C. 


s.  c.  c. 

K.  C. 
N.  H. 


C.  C. 
F.  C. 


F.  C. 
Dav.  C. 

Dav.  C. 
F.  C. 


1837 
1837 
1837 
1838 
1838 


1838 
1840 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 
1838 


1839 
1839 
1839 


1840 
1840 


1841 
1841 
1841 
1841 
1841 


Ga. 

N.  C. 

Pa. 

Conn. 


Ga. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

Ga. 

s.  c. 

N.  C. 
N.  C. 
N.  C. 

s.  c. 

N.  C. 
N.  C. 
Ga. 
S.  C. 
Ga. 


S.  C. 
N.  Y. 
Ala. 


S.  C. 


Ga. 


S.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 

N.  C. 

s.  c. 


APPENDIX. 


425 


NAMES. 

Where 
Gradu- 
ated. 

OS    < 
W    Z 

< 

Homer  Hendee,* 

0.  U. 

1841 

N.  Y. 

Ezekiel  F.  Hyde, 

II.  c. 

1841 

Canada. 

William  H.  Moore,* 

Dav.  C. 

1841 

S.  C. 

William  H   Smith, 

u.  c. 

1841 

N.  Y. 

Clarke  B.  Stewart, 

1841 

S.C. 

Charles  A.  Stillman,  D.  D.,      (11) 

0.  u. 

1841 

s.  c. 

CLASS  OP  1845. 

G.  AY.  Bogo;s, 

1842 

S.C. 

Savai^e  S.  Gaillard,* 

1842 

S.C. 

H.  W.  Henderson,* 

1842 

S.C. 

J.  B.  Hillhouse, 

1842 

S.C. 

James  R.  McCarter,* 

F.  C. 

1842 

Ga. 

E.  H.  Laflfertj,* 

W.  C.  Pa. 

1S42 

Ohio. 

John  McLees,* 

1842 

s.  c. 

Henry  Newton, 

F.  C. 

1842 

Ga. 

J.  W.  Quarterman,* 

F.  C. 

1842 

Ga. 

II.  E.  SherriU, 

Dav.  C. 

1842 

N.  C. 

Julius  J.  Fleming,                     (11) 

C.  C. 

1842 

s.  c. 

CLASS  OP  1846. 

P.  C.  Calhoun, 

S.  C.  c. 

1843 

S.C. 

Joseph  Furse, 
William  T.  Savage, 

Dav.  C. 

1843 
1843 

S.C. 

Norman  Tcrrv, 

1843 

William  W.  AVilson,* 

S.  C.  C. 

1843 

s.  c. 

Thomas  S.  Winn,                         (6) 

F.  C. 

1843 

Ga. 

CLASS  OP  1847. 

T.  C.  Crawford, 

Dav.  C. 

1844 

N.  C. 

AVilliam  L.  Hughes,* 

1844 

s.  c. 

William  H.  Roberts, 

1844 

N.  C. 

William  E.  Screven,* 

F.  C. 

1844 

Ga. 

William  H.  Thompson, 

1844 

Ga. 

Joseph  K.  Wight,                        (6) 

N.  H. 

1844 

Conn. 

CLASS  OP  1848. 

G.  H.  Cartledge, 

0.  U. 

1845 

Ga. 

426 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES. 


Q 

(h 

H 

03 

tn 

-»J 

M 

J^ 

H 

Z 

S 

H 

H 
CO 


S.  R.  Frierson,* 

John  L.  Girardeau,  D.  D.,  LL.  D., 

Robert  W.  Iladden,* 

Arnold  W.  Miller,  D.  D., 

Edward  P.  Palmer,  D.  D., 

Joseph  D.  Porter,*  (7) 

CLASS    OF    1849. 

B.  L.  Beall, 

S.  M.  Blanehard, 

A.  E.  Chandler, 

William  H.  Hall, 

Thomas  A.  Boyt,  D.  D., 

A.  (t.  Johnson, 
AVilliam  Matthews,* 
Robert  II.  Reid, 
Albert  Shotwell, 
William  II.  Singletary,* 
Edward  R.  Ware,* 

M.  A.  Williams,  (12) 

CLASS    OF    1850. 

J.  M.  Quarterman,* 

H.  W.  Rorrers,* 

AViUiam  B.  Telford, 

David  Wills,  D.  D.,  (4) 

CLASS    OF    1851. 

Robert  Af2;new, 
John  R.  Bowman,  D.  D., 
Asahel  Enloe, 
Gurdon  R.  Foster, 
Donald  Eraser,  D.  D., 
AUiert  A.  James, 

B.  E.  Lanneau,* 
A.  J.  Loughridg-e,* 
Washington  Peace,* 
Jan%es  L.  Rogers, 
A.  M.  Watson, 


N.  H. 

C.  C. 
N.  H. 
C.  C. 
F.  C. 


O.  U. 

Dart.  C. 
Dav.  C. 

O.  U. 

F.  C. 
Mar.  C. 

S.  C.  C. 

Dav.  C. 
U.  A. 
J.  C. 


O.  IT. 

N.  H. 

s.  c.  c. 

T.  C. 


Gl.  U. 

N.  H. 
Dav.  C. 

0.  U. 

O.  U. 
Dav.  C. 

C.  C. 

O.  C. 

N.  H. 

J.  C. 
Dav.  C. 


1845 

1845 
1845 
1845 
1845 
1845 


1846 


Tenn. 
S.  C. 
Ala. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

Ala. 


N.  C. 


184G  iConn. 


1846 
1846 
1846 
1846 
1846 


S.  C. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

Ga. 


1846  S.  0. 
1846  Ga. 


1846 
1846 


S.  C. 
Ala. 


1846  Pa. 


1847  Ga. 

1847  liMiss. 
1847  iS.  C. 
1847    Tenn. 


1849 
1848 
1848 

1848 
1848 
1848 
1848 
1848 
1848 
1848 
1848 


Ireland. 
Ga. 

S.  C. 
Ala. 
Ga. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

8.  C. 

Pa. 

Penn. 

S.  C. 


APPENDIX. 


427 


NAMES. 

Where 
Gradu- 
ated. 

Q    >< 
Pi   < 
H   - 
6-!  W 

1^ 

< 

A.  J.  Witherspoon,  D.  D.,        (12) 

S.  C.  C. 

1848 

S.  C. 

CLASS    OF    1852. 

J.  H.  Alexander, 

0.  u. 

1849 

James  S.  Barr,* 

Dav.  C. 

1849 

N.  C. 

John  J.  Boozei',* 

1849 

s.c. 

D.  L.  Buttolph,  D.  D., 

W.  C. 

1849 

s.  c. 

James  Dou<rlass, 

Dav.  C. 

1849 

s.c. 

F.  C.  Morris,* 

0.  U. 

1849 

Ala. 

R.  K.  Porter,  D.  D.,* 

s.  c.  c. 

1849 

S.  C. 

W.  H.  Eoane,* 

0.  u. 

1849 

Ala. 

James  Stacy,  D.  D., 

0.  u. 

1849 

Ga. 

James  T.  Waite, 

1849 

N.  Y. 

James  Evans  White,                 (11) 

s.  c.  c. 

1849 

S.C. 

CLASS  OF   1853. 

S.  Caldwell  Alexander, 

Dav.  C. 

1850 

N.  C. 

William  E.  Baker, 

KH. 

1850 

Ga. 

William  B.  Carson, 

1851 

Ala. 

Willian)  B.  Corbett, 

c.  c. 

1850 

S.C.   , 

I.  'N.  Cowan,* 

E.  C. 

1850 

s.  c. 

Jno.  Simpson  Frierson, 

H.  C. 

1850 

Tenn. 

T.  J.  Girardeau, 

s.  c.  c. 

1850 

S.C. 

Heniy  Hardie,* 

U.  N.  C. 

1852 

N.  C. 

Wm.  J.  MeCormick,* 

0.  u. 

1850 

N.  Y. 

Eobert  A.  Mickle, 

1850 

s.  c. 

J.  G.  Richards, 

0.  u. 

1850 

Ala. 

D.  F.  Smith, 

1850 

Ga. 

Peter  M.  Ryburn,                   .  (13) 

C.  c. 

1852 

S.  C. 

CLASS  OF   1854. 

Joseph  Bardwell,  D.  D., 

N.  H. 

1851 

N.  C. 

Marcus  M.  Carlton, 

A.  C. 

1851 

Yerniont. 

Matthew  Greene, 

Q.  C.  B. 

1851 

Ireland. 

Douglass  Harrison, 

s.  c.  c. 

1852 

S.  C. 

T.  R.  Markham,  D.  D., 

0.  c. 

1851 

Miss. 

C.  B.  H.  Martin,  D.  D., 

H.  C. 

1851 

Ky. 

Martin  McQueen, 

Dav.  C. 

1851 

N.  C. 

D.  D.  McBryde, 

Dav.  C. 

1851 

N.  C. 

428 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES. 


fi  « 


Q 

>H 

W 

rt 

cc 

-^ 

f^ 

Z 

H 

^; 

s 

W 

H 
-< 
H 
CO 


Thos.  B.  NeiU, 

Samuel  Orr,* 

Henry  M.  Smith,  D.  D.,  (11) 

CLASS    OF    1855. 

James  A.  Cousar,* 
James  A.  Davies,* 
Nicholas  W.  Edmunds, 

B.  Scott  Kritler,* 
Eobert  Q.  Malhxrd,  D.  D., 
Kobert  S.  McAllister, 

^Y.  J.  McKnight,  D.  D., 

Eobert  McLcres,* 

David  H.  Porter,  D.  D.,* 

C.  J.  Silliman, 

L.  A.  Simonton,* 

Arthur  M.  Small,* 

Eobert  E.  Small,* 

Charlton  H.  Wilson,*  (U) 

CLASS  OP  1856. 

William  Alcorn,* 

Eobert  M.  Brearley,* 

Thos.  J.  Davidson,* 

A.  H.  Epstein,* 

William  Hall, 

John  S.  Harris,* 

Elmore  Kinder,* 

A.  L.  Kline,  D.  D.,* 

James  McDowell, 

George  D.  Parks,  M.  D., 

James  McQueen, 

E.  L.  Neelv, 

M.  D.  Wood, 

Warren  D.  Wilkes,* 

S.  C.  Boyce, 

J.  C.  Phelps,  (16) 

CLASS    OF    1857. 

Jno.  A.  Barr,* 


S.  C.  C. 
O.  U. 
J.  c. 


Dav.  C. 

s.  c.  c. 

Dav.  C. 
F.  C. 

H.  C. 

s.  c.  c. 
o.  u. 
o.  u. 
o.  u. 
o.  u. 
o.  u. 


U.  Pa. 

s.  c.  c. 

o.  u. 
p.  I.  \^. 

o.  u. 

Dav.  C. 
0.  U. 

s.  c.  c. 

Dav.  C. 
Dav.  C. 

0.  U. 
E.  C. 
E.  C. 


Dav.  C. 


1852  'S.  C. 
1851  |Ga. 

Penn. 


1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1853 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 
1852 


1855 
1854 
1853 
1854 
1853 
1853 
1853 
1853 
1853 

1854 


1854 


1855 


S.  C. 
S.  C. 

s.  c. 

N.  C. 

Ga. 

Miss. 

N.  C. 

s.  c. 

Ala. 
Ala. 
Ga. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 


Ireland. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 

Hungary. 
Ala. 

N.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 
s.  c. 

N.  C. 
N.  C. 
Tenn. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 

Miss. 


N.  C. 


APPENDIX. 


429 


S  P  Q 

ft  >i 

C3    < 

w 

NAMES. 

1^    ^    a 

< 

S.  J.  Bingham,* 

0.  u. 

1855 

Ala. 

David  Chalmers  Boggs, 

0.  u. 

1854 

S.  C. 

Samuel  Wilson  Davies,  D.  D., 

H.  S.  C. 

1854 

Va. 

James  E.  Dun  lop, 

u.  y. 

1855 

s.  c. 

John  C.  Humphry,* 

1854 

N.  Y. 

(Tilhert  C.  Lane,* 

Mi.  C. 

1855 

Vermont. 

Jethro  Rumple,  D.  D., 

Dav.  C. 

1855 

N.  C. 

William  A.  Wood,  D.  D.,           (9) 

Dav.  C. 

1853 

N.  C. 

CLASS   OF    1858. 

Samuel  Edward  Axson, 

0.  U 

1855 

Ga. 

George  Henry  Coit,* 

A.  C. 

1855 

R.  I. 

David  Fairley, 

Dav.  C. 

1855 

N.  C. 

Edward  0.  Frierson, 

0.  U. 

1855 

s.  c. 

William  T.  Hall,  D.  D., 

Dav.  C. 

1855 

N.  C. 

Andrew  E.  ]jiddell,* 

0.  U. 

1855 

Ga. 

John  C.  McNair,* 

U.  N.  C. 

1855 

N.  C. 

Hugh  M.  Morrison, 

U.  M. 

1855 

Miss. 

Levi  H.  Parsons, 

1857 

Ala. 

William  F.  Pearson, 

1855 

S.  C. 

Rufus  W.  Shive, 

U.  M. 

1855 

Miss. 

A.  Pickens  Smith,  D.  D., 

0.  U. 

1855 

Ala. 

Theodore  E.  Smith, 

0.  U. 

1855 

Ga. 

James  A.  Walker,                      (14) 

S.  CM.  A. 

1855 

S.  C. 

CLASS  OP  1859. 

James  C.  Alexander, 

Dav.  C. 

1856 

N".  C. 

Robert  B.  Anderson,  D.  D., 

N.  H. 

1856 

N.  C. 

Robert  Bradley, 

0.  U. 

1856 

s.c. 

Chester  Bridgman, 

A.  C. 

1856 

Mass. 

J.  DeWitt  Burkhead, 

Dav.  C. 

1856 

N.  C. 

John  N.  Craig,  D.  D., 

W.  C.  Va. 

1858 

Va. 

John  Darroch, 

N.  H. 

1856 

N.  C. 

John  A.  Danforth, 

0.  U. 

1856 

Ala. 

Henry  R.  Dickson,* 

c.  c. 

1856 

S.C. 

James  H.  Gaillard, 

TJ.  M. 

1856 

Miss.- 

Holmes  L.  Harvey, 

0.  U. 

1856 

Ala. 

Henry  F.  Hoyt, 

F.  C. 

1856 

Ga. 

James  C.  Kennedy, 

1856 

S.C. 

J.  F.  B.  Mayes, 

Fur.  U. 

1857 

S.C. 

430 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES. 


=^  Q  S 

H  "  r^ 

^  <  f^ 

r  »  ^ 


p 

>^ 

w 

PS 

C3 

< 

w 

Z 

H 

HH 

Z 

S 

P^ 

H 
02 


Eobert  W.  McCormick,* 
Archibald  McQueen, 
T.  D.  Witbei'spoon,  D.  D., 
Arthur  McD.  Wrenn,*  (18) 

CLASS    OF    1860. 

H.  M.  Brearley, 

William  L.  Curry, 

Edward  C.  Davidson,* 

Thomas  L.  DcVeaux,* 

William  A.  Gregg, 

Benj.  T.  Hunter, 

David  W.  Humphreys, 

Henry  Keigwin, 

Duncan  E.McIntyre,* 

Francis  P.  Mullally,  D.  D., 

John  S.  Park, 

John  R.  Riley,  D.  D., 

Wm.  R.  Stoddard,* 

J.  S.  N.  Thomas, 

Philip  H.  Thompson,* 

J.  L.  Underwood, 

John  S.  Willbanks,  (17) 

CLASS    OF    1861. 

Samuel  C.  Alexander, 
Henry  Howard  Banks,* 
W.  L.  Boggs,* 
Edward  H.  Buist,* 
William  A.  Carter, 
W.  M.  Coleman, 
John  E.  DuBose, 
C.  M.  Hutton, 
Robert  C.  Johnston,* 
Robert  Z.  Johnston, 
Isaac  J.  Long,  D.  D., 
Joseph  B.  Mack,  D.  D., 
Duncan  McDuffie, 
Daniel  M.  McLure,* 
E.  P.  Nicholson,* 


O.  U. 

Dav.  C. 

U.  M. 

N.  H. 


U.  N.  C. 
Fur.  U. 

U.  M. 

c.  c. 
o.  u. 

O.  IT. 

Dav.  C. 

H.  C. 

O.  U. 

U.  M. 

s.  c.  c. 

E.  C. 
Dav.  C. 
U.  Nash. 

O.  U. 

E.  C. 


J.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

O.  U. 

s.  c.  c. 
o.  u. 

U.  N.  C. 

O.  U. 

U.  A. 
U.  Va. 
Dav.  C. 

Cr.  C. 

Ja.  C. 

O.  U. 

O.  U. 
U.  N.  C. 


1857 
1856 
1856 
1856 


1857 

1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1859 
1857 
1857 
1859 
1857 
1857 
1857 
1859 
1857 
1857 


1858 
1858 
1858 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1858 
1858 
1858 
1858 
1860 
1859 
1859 
1858 
1859 


Ireland. 

N.  C. 

Ala. 

Ala. 


S.  C. 
S.  C. 
Tenn. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 
s.  c. 

s.  c. 

Ky. 

s.  c. 

Ireland. 
Tenn. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

N.  C. 
Tenn. 
Ala. 

S.  C. 


Penn, 
Ark. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

Ala. 
N.  C. 
Ga. 
Ala. 

S.  C. 
N.  C. 
Ky. 

Tenn. 

S.  C. 

s.c. 

N.  C. 


APPENDIX. 


431 


NAMES. 


§  «  « 


o 

l>i 

Pd 

BS 

M 

-< 

H 

z 

H 

Z 

« 

W 

w 

iX' 

fd 
H 

H 
t/2 


J.  M.  Eobinson, 

G.  S.  Roudebush,  D.  D., 

Isaac  II.  Salter,* 

W.  B.  Watts,* 

William  Wiley,* 

John  Woodruff,  (21) 


CLASS  OP  1862. 

E.  A.  Blackford, 
William  B.  Boi,^gs,  D.  D., 
Gilbert  E.  Brackett.  D.  D., 
William  H.  Brooks,* 
J.  Doui^las  A.  Brown, 
Orin  Carpenter, 
James  H.  Colton, 
James  S.  Cozb}', 
J.  Edgar  Dixon, 
Eobert  L.  Douglass,* 
John  T.  Fallis, 
M.  W.  Frierson,* 
S.  H.  Gallaudet, 
William  J.  Hogan,* 
George  W.  Ladson,* 
Thomas  II.  Lavv, 
James  A.  McConnell, 
William  McDonald, 
Hugh  McLees, 
James  II.  Nail,  D.  D., 
J.  M.  P.  Otts,  D.  £)., 
George  L.  Petrie, 
S.  Parsons  Pratt, 

F.  T.  Simpson, 
A.  F.  Smith,* 
David  A.  Todd, 
Charles  S.  Vedder,  D.  D., 
John  F.  Watson,* 
Thomas  B.  Wells, 
Charles  H.  White, 
John  A.  Woodburn,  (31) 


J.  C. 

Dav.  C. 
Cr.  C. 
Cr.  C. 


^Y.  C.  Pa. 

s.  c.  c. 

W.  C.  Ya. 

O.  U. 

C.  U. 
U.  N.  C. 

O.  IT. 

J.  c. 

Dav.  C. 

Cr.  C. 

U.  M. 

J.  C. 

IT.  A. 

O.  U. 
S.C.  M.A. 

J.  C. 

IT.  N.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

O.  U. 
Dav.  C. 

O.  IT. 

IT.  C. 

N.  H. 

O.  C. 

s.  c.  c. 

u.  c. 

Dav.  C. 

Y.  C. 

J.  C. 
IT.  N.  C. 


1858 

185S 
1858 
1859 
1859 


1860 
1860 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1860 
I860 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1860 
1859 
1859 
1860 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1859 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1859 
1860 
1859 
1859 
1860 
1859 


S.C. 

Ala. 

N.  C. 
Mo. 


Penn. 
S.C. 

Mass. 

Va. 

S.C. 

Tenn. 

N.  C. 

Ga. 

S.C. 
Ky. 

Miss. 

Ala. 
Ga. 

S.  C. 

Penn. 

N.  C. 

S.C. 

Ala. 

S.C. 

Ala. 

N.  Y. 

Ga. 

Miss. 

S.C. 

N.  Y. 

S.  C.  - 

Conn. 

N.  C 


432 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES. 


CLASS    OK    1863. 

William  H.  Adams,* 
C.  A.  Baker, 
Thomas  P.  Cleveland, 
Eobert  E.  Cooper, 
A.  IST.  Ferjruson, 
Edward  M.  Green, 
H.  M.  Hartfield, 
Theodore  Hunter, 
C.  G.  Liddell, 
William  McDuffie,* 
K.  M.  Mclntyre, 
A.  M.  Mecklin, 
A.  D.  Mister, 
Geor<i;e  J.  Porter, 
N.  P.  Quarterman, 
George  Sinter, 
H.  C!  Smith, 
Samuel  P.  Weir,* 
John  A.  Witherspoon,* 

CLASS   OF   18G4. 

J.  S.  Arbnthnot,  D.  D., 
John  V.  11.  Ditraars, 
W.  H.  Fay,* 
James  li.  Gouger, 
William  P.  Jacobs, 
Luther  McKinnon, 
James  B.  McCallum, 

CLASS  OP  18G5. 

Samuel  E.  Chandler,* 
John  J.  Kennedy, 
Wallace  H.  Stratton,* 
Hugh  Strong, 
Leighton  B.  Wilson,* 


t3        . 

P  Q 


Q 

>* 

W 

BS 

tf 

< 

N 

z 

H 

Z 

s 

W 

CO 

(19) 


(7) 


(5) 


CLASS    OF    1866. 


None. 


Harv.  U. 
O.  U. 

N.  H. 

U.  N.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

O.  U. 

o.  c. 
o.  u. 

LaG.  C. 
Dav.  C. 

u.  y. 

LaG.  C. 

L.  C. 
O.  U. 

West.  C. 

o.  c. 

IT.  N.  C. 

s.  c.  c. 


c.  u. 
o.  u. 
o.  u. 

Dav.  C. 

C.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

U.  N.  C. 


Dav.  C. 

U.  N.  C. 

o.  u. 


1861 
1860 
1861 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1880 
1861 
1860 
1860 
1861 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 
1860 


1861 
1861 
1861 
1861 
1861 
1861 
1861 


1862 
1859 
1863 
1862 
1863 


Mass. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

S.  C. 
N.  C. 
Ga. 
Miss. 

S.  C. 
Miss. 

S.  C. 
N.  C. 

Miss. 

Pcnn. 
Ga. 
Mo. 
Miss. 

N.  C. 

s.  c. 


Tenn. 

Fla. 

Ala. 

N.  C. 
S.  C. 
N.  C. 
N.  C. 


S.  C. 

N.  C. 
La. 
S.  C. 
S.  C. 


APPENDIX. 


433 


1 

ft  >* 

NAMES. 

HERI 
iADU 
TED. 

H    i-i 

Eh 

^6^ 

^02 

Eh 
02 

CLASS   OF    1867. 

A.  W.  Gaston, 

E.&H.C. 

1861 

Ga. 

Robert  L.  Smythe,*                    (2) 

0.  U. 

1863 

S.C. 

CLASS  OP  1868. 

William  W.  Mills, 

s.  c.  c. 

1866 

s.  c. 

S.  F.  Tenney.                               (2) 

IT.  Ga. 

1866 

Ga. 

CLASS  OP  1869. 

William  R.  Atkinson, 

s.  c.  c. 

1867 

S.C. 

Benjamin  L.  Baker, 

0.  u. 

1867 

Ga. 

W.  W.  Brimm, 

1866 

Ga. 

A.  J.  Davis, 

William  N.  Dickey, 

Dav.  C. 

1867 

N.  C. 

Peter  Gowan, 

1866 

S.C. 

John  B.  McKinnon,* 

Dav.  C. 

N.  C. 

A.  P.  Nicholson, 

s.  c.  c. 

1861 

S.C. 

Charles  M.  Richards,* 

1861 

S.C. 

W.  Cuttino  Smith, 

U.  V. 

1860 

S.C. 

Jno.  Lowrie  Wilson,                 (11) 

St.  c. 

1867 

Tenn. 

CLASS  OP   1870. 

John  L.  Caldwell, 

Dav.  C 

1867 

S.C. 

James  H.  Douglass, 

Dav.  C. 

1868 

S.C. 

L.  K.  Glasgow, 

S.  c.  c. 

1867 

-i.e. 

W.  M.  Ingram,* 

LaG.  C. 

1869 

Tenn. 

James  F.  Latimer,  Ph.  D., 

1867 

S.C. 

John  G.  Law, 

1867 

Tenn. 

James  L.  Martin, 

1867 

S.C. 

John  S.  Moore,  D.  D., 

U.  M. 

1867 

Ala. 

S.  M.  Neel, 

LaG.  C. 

1868 

Tenn. 

F.  M.  Swoope,                           (10) 

W.  C.  Va. 

1868 

Va. 

CLASS    OP    1871. 

Eugene  Daniel,  D.  D., 

0.  C. 

1868 

Miss. 

Hampden  C.  DuBose, 

s.  c.  c. 

1868 

S.C. 

W.  W.  Evans, 

Cr.  C. 

1868 

Ky. 

28 


434 


APPENDIX. 


ft  ^ 

— ■ 

S     L3        . 

H  es 

NAMES. 

HEE 

TED 

D5    ij 
Eh    i-H 

< 

^6^ 

Eh 
02 

George  T.  Goetchius, 

V.  Ga. 

1868 

Ga. 

J.  W.  Heath, 

N.  U. 

1868 

Ala. 

Frank  L.  Leeper, 

1868 

Ala. 

John  T.  McBryde, 

s.  c.  c. 

1868 

S.  C. 

John  J.  Eead, 

0.  c. 

1868 

Miss. 

Eichard  D.  Smart, 

Wof.  C. 

1868 

S.  C. 

J.  Spratt  White,                        (10) 

U.  V. 

1868 

s.  c. 

CLASS  OP  1872. 

Wm.  S.  Bean, 

U.  Ga. 

1870 

Ga. 

0.  M.  Green,* 

K  H. 

1871 

Pa. 

J.  C.  Grow, 

1869 

Ga. 

L.  S.  Handley, 

U.  M. 

1869 

Ala. 

Frank  M.  Howell,* 

U.  M. 

1869 

Mis's. 

Milton  C.  Hutton, 

U.  M. 

1869 

Ala. 

Josephus  Johnson, 

U.  M. 

1869 

Miss. 

Thos.  C.  Johnson, 

U.  M. 

1869 

Tenn. 

A.  Eoss  Kennedy, 

Dav.  C. 

1869 

S.  C. 

Wra.  LeConte,* 

s.  c.  c. 

1869 

s.  c. 

T.  C.  Lift-on, 

E.  C. 

1869 

s.  c. 

Jas.  A.  Mecklin, 

IT.  M. 

1869 

Miss. 

Jas.  W.  Query, 

E.G. 

1869 

N.  C. 

W.  T.  Thompson, 

1869 

Va. 

Jos.  Washburn,                          (15) 

W.  C. 

1869 

Ga. 

CLASS  OF   1873. 

S.  Henry  Bell, 

Dav.  C. 

1870 

N.  C. 

Samuel  D.  Boggs, 

s.  c.  c. 

1870 

s.c. 

C.  E.  Chichester, 

1870 

s.  c. 

Samuel  N.  Garrard, 

1870 

Ala. 

C.  W.  Grafton, 

U.  M. 

1870 

Miss. 

Thos.  L.  Haman, 

U.  M. 

1870 

Miss. 

Eobert  B.  McAlpine, 

Dav.  C. 

1870 

Ark.    . 

Daniel  K.  McFarland,  D.  D., 

U.  M. 

1870 

Miss. 

Wilson  J.  McKay, 

Dav.  C. 

1870 

N.  C. 

Wm.  A.  Milner,  "                        (10) 

Dav.  C. 

1870 

Ga. 

CLASS  OF   1874. 

Harry  C.  Ansley, 

U.  Ga. 

1871  - 

Ga. 

APPENDIX. 


435 


NAMES. 

HERE 
ElADU- 
TED. 

^5 

1^ 

< 

^(1>   ^ 

Eh 

Edward  H.  Briggs, 

V.  Ga. 

1871 

Ga. 

Jos.  C.  Carothers, 

1871 

Miss. 

Thos.  H.  Cunningham,* 

U.  Ga. 

1871 

S.  C. 

Wni.  H.  Dodge, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

Ga. 

E.  Means  DuBose, 

S.  C.  C. 

1871 

S.  C. 

J.  DeWitt  Duncan,* 

1871 

Kv. 

John  a.  Hall, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

S.C. 

Chas.  R.  Hemphill, 

U.  V. 

1871 

s.c. 

J  as.  R.  Jacobs, 

1871 

S.C. 

Thos.  T.  Johnston, 

K.  C.  T. 

1871 

Canada. 

Robert  M.  Kirkpatrick, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

Ala. 

Nicholas  M.  Long, 

King  C. 

1871 

Tenn. 

David  S.  McAllister, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

N.  C. 

Leslie  R.  McCormick, 

s.  c.  c. 

1871 

S.C. 

P.  M.  McKay,* 

K.  C.  T. 

1871 

Fla. 

Carl  McKinley, 

1871 

Ga. 

Geo.  W.  McMillan, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

N.  C. 

Alfred  L.  Miller, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

S.C. 

Robert  A.  Miller, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

S.C. 

Jas.  K.  P.  Newton, 

U.  M. 

1871 

Miss. 

Robei-t  D.  Perry, 

1871 

S.C. 

Samuel  R.  Preston, 

King  C. 

1871 

Va. 

James  A.  Smith, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

N.  C. 

James  W.  Spratt, 

Dav.  C. 

1871 

S.C. 

James  H.  Thornwell,                (26) 

s.  c.  c. 

1871 

S.C. 

CLASS  OP  1875. 

Julius  J.  Anderson, 

Dav.  C. 

1872 

Ala. 

James  S.  Black, 

1872 

N.  C. 

David  0.  Byers, 

King  C. 

1872 

Tenn. 

Wm.  B.  Crawford,* 

Dav.  C. 

1872 

Ark. 

Albert  B.  Curry, 

1872 

Ga. 

William  A.  Dabney, 

1872 

Ga. 

Thos.  R.  English, 

Dav.  C. 

1872 

S.C. 

Erasmus  E.  Erwin, 

Dav.  C. 

1872 

S.C. 

James  Y.  Fair. 

1871 

8.  C. 

J.  Wm.  Flinn,' 

IT.  M. 

1872 

Miss. 

H.  B.  S.  Garriss, 

1872 

N.  C. 

I.  M.  Ginn, 

0.  U. 

1872 

Ga. 

J.  Harvey  Hammet, 

Dav.  C. 

1872 

S.  C. 

0.  J.  Harris, 

1872 

s.  c. 

436 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES 


g  fi  « 
5  <5  f^ 

^'3  ^ 


p 

tw 

P4 

Pd 

BS 

oj 

w 

?5 

H 

IZ 

^ 

M 

CO 

Jas.  E.  Jones, 

Richard  C.  Ligou, 

Thos.  M.  McConnell, 

Wm.  E.  Mcllwaine, 

D.  C.  Rankin, 

Robert  A.  Reid, 

John  M.  Rhea, 

Robert  N.  Smith, 

Jerry  Witherspoon,  D.  D.,      (23) 

CLASS    OF    1876. 

Jos.  Y.  Allison, 
Samuel  C.  Caldwell, 
A.  M.  Hassell, 
John  Henderson, 
W.  T.  Hollingsworth, 
J.  J.  Johnson, 
W.  W.  Killough, 
M.  R.  Kirkpatrick, 

D.  A.  McRae, 

S.  Leslie  Morris, 

R.  O.  B.  Morrow, 

James  W.  Rogan, 

W.  M.  Stratton, 

W.  G.  F.  Wallace, 

Andrew  W.  Wilson,*  (15) 

CLASS  OF   1877. 

Robert  Adams, 
William  Boyd, 
M.  C.  Britt, 
J.  Tallulab  Bruce, 
Edward  P.  Davis, 
James  E.  Fogartie, 
J.  J.  Henry, 
Donald  McQueen, 
Samuel  W.  Newell, 

E.  Newton,* 
George  A.  Trenholm,  (11) 


E.  C. 

King  C. 

E.'C. 

E.  C. 

King  C. 

O.  U. 

U.  M. 


U.  M. 


O.  U. 


Dav.  C. 

E.G. 

U.  M. 

King  C. 

Dav.  C. 
Dav.  C. 


U.  Ga. 
Aus.  C. 
Dav.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

U.  T. 

U.  M. 
U.  Ga. 


1872  iGa. 
1872    S.  C. 


1872 
1872 
1872 
1872 
1872 
1872 
1872 


1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 
1873 


1874 
1874 
1874 

1874 
1874 
1876 
1876 
1874 
1874 
1874 
1876 


Va. 

N.  C. 

Tenn. 

S.  C. 

Tenn. 

Ga. 

Miss. 


N.  C. 

Miss. 

Texas. 

Canada. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

Ark. 

Ala. 

N.  C. 

S.  C. 

Ala. 

Tenn. 

La. 

Ala. 

S.  C. 


Ga. 

Texas. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

Ga. 

S.  C. 

Canada. 

S.  C. 

Miss. 

Ga. 

S.  C. 


APPENDIX, 

437 

^ 

HERE 
TED. 

fi  i^ 

NAMES. 

Eh    i-h 

H 
•< 

^6  < 

1    z  s 

02 

CLASS    OF    1878. 

J.  L.  Brownlee, 

E.  C. 

1  1877 

S.C. 

W.  S.  Plumer  Bryan, 

Dav.  C. 

I  1875 

s.  c. 

D.  Irvin  Craig, 

1875 

N.  c. 

Henry  G.  Gilland, 

St.  c. 

1875 

Miss. 

Zebulon  B.  Graves, 

U.  M. 

1875 

Mo. 

Tbos.  P.  Hay, 

1875 

S.C. 

T.  J.  Home, 

Ark.  C. 

1875 

Ark. 

Thos.  M.  Lowry, 

E.  C. 

1875 

S.C. 

John  C.  MeMuilen, 

Dav.  C. 

1873 

Ala. 

Frank  J.  Mundy, 

1873 

N.J. 

Alex.  E.  Norris, 

Dav.  C. 

1873 

S.C. 

Jas.  L.  Williamson,                  ( 12) 

Dav.  C. 

1873 

s.  c. 

CLASS  OP  1879. 

Clarence  V.  Cavitt, 

R.  C. 

1877 

Texas. 

H.  C.  Fennel, 

E.  C. 

1876 

S.C. 

Harvey  W.  Flinn, 

U.  M. 

1876 

Miss. 

Chas.  W.  Eobinson, 

Dav.  C. 

1876 

N.  C. 

John  D.  Rowe, 

1876 

N.  C. 

E.  Geddings  Smith, 

Dav.  C. 

1876 

S.C. 

Horace  M.  Whaling, 

1876 

Va. 

Wm.  G.  Woodbridge,                  (8) 

1876 

Miss. 

CLASS  OF    1880. 

Samuel  E.  Bishop, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

S.  C. 

Frank  J.  Brooke, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

Va. 

J.  R.  C.  Brown,  Jr., 

R.  C. 

1877 

Va. 

Thos.  B.  Craig, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

s.  c. 

A   Mclver  Fraser, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

S.C. 

David  E.  Frierson, 

1877 

S.C. 

Baxter  D.  D.  Greer, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

Ala. 

J.  L.  D.  Houston, 

Ark.  C. 

1877 

Ark. 

Robert  A.  Lapsley, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

Ala. 

Thos.  J.  Lee, 

Cent.  U. 

1877 

Ky. 

John  F.  Mayne,* 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

Ala. 

John  A.  McLees, 

Dav.  C. 

1877 

S.C. 

J.  T.  Plunkett, 

S.W.  P.  U. 

1877 

Tenn. 

L.  H.  Robinson, 

E.  C. 

1877 

S.C. 

488 


APPENDIX. 


NAMES. 


L.  A.  Simpson, 
Cbas.  M.  Shepherd, 
J.  McL.  Seabrook, 
Calvin  L.  Stewart, 
Robert  A.  Webb, 
Samuel  L.  Wilson, 
W.  H.  Wy cough, 

CLASS   OP    1881. 

Wm.  y.  Davis, 
Wni.  T.  Matthews, 
Jas.  L.  McLin, 
Jas.  W.  McClure, 
Wm.  G.  Neville, 
Jas.  L.  Williams, 

CLASS  OF   1882. 

Henry  D.  Lindsay, 
James  P.  Miller, 
Alex.  M.  Sale, 
Samuel  1.  Woodbrtdg-e, 

CLASS  OF   1883. 

Tbos.  F.  Boozer, 
Wm.  C.  Fleming, 
Thornt<m  C.  Whaling, 
Horace  B.  Zernow^ 

CLASS    OF    1884. 

Malcolm  Black, 
Milton  M.  Hooper, 
Edwin  Muiler, 
Walter  E.  Shive, 

CLASS  OP  1885. 

Edward  Bailey, 
Wm.  A.  Caldwell. 


(21) 


(6) 


Dav.  C. 

Dav.  C. 
Dav.  C.  I 
S.W.  P.  U. 
Dav.  C. 
Ark.  C. 


N.  H. 

E.  C. 
E.  C. 

Ad.  C. 
Dav.  C. 


B.  C. 
Ad.  C. 


(4)'  Put.  C. 


(4) 


Ad.  C. 

R.  C. 
Dav.  C. 


U.  M. 
U.  C. 
(4)  Dav.  C. 


S.W.  P.  U. 

c.  c. 


1877 
1877 
1877 
1877 
1877 
1877 
1877 


1878 
1878 
1878 
1878 
1878 
1878 


1879 
1879 

1879 
1879 


1879 

1882 
1882 
1882 


1883 
1882 
1882 
1883 


1882 

1882 


Ga. 
Tenn. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

Tenn. 

S.  C. 
Ark. 


N.  C. 
S.  C. 

Ky- 

s.  c. 

N.  C. 


s.c. 
s.  c. 

Ga. 
Md. 


S.C. 

Va. 

Va. 

S.C. 


Texas. 

Miss. 
S.C. 
Texas. 


Ga. 

S.  C, 


APPENDIX. 


439 


NAMES. 


John  H.  Foster, 

Chalmei's  Fraser, 

Sherwood  L.  Grigaby, 

Samuel  R.  Hope, 

James  R.  Howerton, 

John  F.  Lloyd, 

Wm.  S.  Lowry, 

Robert  E.  Mcx\lpine, 

Wm.  M.  McCullough, 

John  L.  McLees, 

Ephraim  C.  Murray, 

Henry  H.  Newman, 

William  H.  Neel, 

George  W.  Thompson, 

John  C.  Williams,  (17) 

CLASS    OF    188li. 

George  A.  Blackburn, 

Thos.  P.  Burgess, 

T.  H.  DeGraffenreid, 

Jos.  H»  Lumpkin, 

Jas.  C.  Oehler, 

Jas.  M.  Plowden, 

W.  Stuart  Red, 

Wm.  H.  White, 

Jas.  A.  Wilson, 

Elias  B.  Witherspoon,  (10) 


Oxf.  C. 

Dav.  C. 
S.W.  P.  U. 

Dav.  C. 
S.W.  P.  U. 

Ark.  C. 
S.W.  P.  TJ. 
S.W.  P.  U. 

A  us.  C. 

Ad.  C. 
U.  C. 

Dav.  C. 

S.W.  P.  U. 

Ark.  C. 


S.W.  P.  U. 
Dav.  C. 
Dav.  C. 
Dav.  C. 
Dav.  C. 

Aus.  C. 

Dav.  C. 
U.  M. 


1882 

1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1882 
1883 
1882 
1882 
1882 


1883 
1883 
1883 
1883 
1«83 
1883 
1883 
1883 
1883 
1883 


Ala. 

Ga. 

Tenn. 

S.  C. 

Tenn. 

Ark. 

Tenn. 

Ala. 

Texas. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

Tenn. 
N.  C. 
Tenn. 
Ark. 


Tenn. 

S.  C. 
S.  0. 
Ga. 
N.  C. 

s.  c. 

Texas. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

Miss. 


SPECIAL  COURSE. 


J.  S.  Brockinton, 
John  H.  Dixon  (Lie.), 
Milton  A.  Henderson, 
John  R.  Me  Alpine  (Lie.), 
Elam  A.  Sample, 

George  G.  Woodbridge,  {6] 

Total,  586. 
N.  B. — It  is  but  fair  to  state  that  many  of  those  who  are  not 
marked  as  Graduates  were  Students  at  Colleo;e  for  a  lony-er  or 
shorter  time,  but  entei'ed  the  Seminary  before  completing  their 
collea'iate  course. 


Entered. 

1882 
1882 
1882 
18S2 
1882 
1882 


State. 

S.  C. 

s.  c. 

N.  G. 

s.  c. 

N.  C. 
Miss. 


440 


APPENDIX. 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


*■ — Deceased. 
A.  C. — Amherst  College. 
Ad.  C— Adger  College. 
Ark.  C. — Arkansas  College. 
Aus.  C. — Austin  College. 
C.  C. — Charleston  College. 
C.  U. — Cumberland  University. 
Cent.  U. — Central  University. 
Cr.  C— Centre  College. 
Dart.  C. — Dartmouth  College. 
Dav.  C. — Davidson  College. 
E.  C— Erskine  College. 

E.  &  H.  C. — Emory  and  Henry  College. 

F,  C— Franklin  College. 
Fur.  U. — Furman  University. 
Grl.  U.— University  of  Glasgow. 
H.  C. — Hanover  College. 
Harv.  U. — Harvard  University. 

H.  S.  C. — Hampden  Sidney  College. 

J.  C. — Jefferson  College. 

Ja.  C. — Jackson  College. 

K.  C— Knoxville  College. 

K.  C.  T— Knox  College,  Toronto. 

L.  C. — LaFayette  College. 

LaG.  C. — LaGrange  College. 

Ma.  C. — Madison  College. 

Mi.  C— Middlebury  College. 

M.  U. — Miami  University. 


N.  H.— Nassau  Hall  (Princeton). 

N.  U.^ — Newton  University. 

0.  C— Oakland  College. 

Oxf.  C— Oxford  College,  Ala. 

0.  U. — Oglethorpe  University. 

P.  I.  V. — Polytechnic  Institute,  Vienna. 

R.  C. — Roanoke  College. 

Rut.  C. — Rutgers  College. 

S.  C.  C. — South  Carolina  College. 

S.  C.  M.  A.— S.  C.  Military  Academy. 

St.  C— Stewart  College. 

S.  W.  P.  U. — Southwestern  Presbyterian 

University. 
T.  C— Tusculum  College. 
U.  A. — University  of  Alabama. 
U.  C— Union  College. 
U.  M. — University  of  Mississippi. 
U.  N.  C. — University  of  North  Carolina. 
U.  Ga. — University  of  Georgia. 
U.  T. — -University  of  Toronto. 
U.  V. — ^University  of  Virginia. 
W.  C— Williams  College. 
West.  C. — Westminster  College. 
W.  C.  Pa.— Washington  College,  Pa. 
W.  C.  Va.— Washington  College,  Va. 
Wof.  C— Wofford  College. 
Y.  C— Yale  College. 


Princeton   Theological   Seminary   Libraries 


1    1012   01217   1056 


DATE  DUE 

PjhlMsfetoapNhB 

L 

-*   ••  ««^  ij  tj  f"«'^ 

f 

:ife^-e**H 

f] 

_ ir^ 

mm 

^""^ 

GAYUORD 

PHINTED  IN  U.S. A 

